ã€ŠDual Wieldingã€‹


 1. Avulsion

    Corrin and Wyn were not supposed to leave their homes. They were not supposed to leave the village. They certainly were not allowed to walk miles into the spirit glades, unaccompanied by any adults.

    But of course, children are not known for following rules, and at eight years of age, they were of the particularly adventurous variety. Well, at least Corrin was, and Wyn was the type to get dragged along with whatever his friend was doing.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Wyn, I heard from brother Relis that the adults found a cave in these woods that still had ice in it! Don¡¯t you want to see?¡± Corrin propped one knee onto a fallen stump and held his hand to shade his eyes as he surveyed the surrounding area, just like a good adventurer should.

    The small clearing was breathtaking, the spirit glades were almost completely untouched by man, and seemed to glimmer with a certain ethereal light. Dancing in the air around them were a variety of spirits Corrin had never even seen, darting through the air in all the colors of the rainbow. Most appeared as simple orbs of light, but some took on more complex forms: spectral storm clouds, rabbits, and even a snake-like dragon the size of his arm, which drifted through the air in gentle oscillations, leaving the two boys alone.

    The spirit glades were only ¡°safely¡± traversable in the summer. During any other seasons, those who wandered into the glades never returned. In the summer, only about half of those who ventured there would go missing.

    A young boy with raven black hair followed behind Corrin, tripping over a small branch in his path. ¡°I mean, yeah, I want to see it. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯re not supposed to be out here. The adults say this forest is dangerous.¡± The boy, Wyn, glanced around the area quickly, fretting over every little movement in the underbrush.

    Corrin laughed, ¡°That¡¯s what makes it fun! It¡¯s not a real adventure if there¡¯s no danger. Besides¡­¡± He hopped down from the log and marched over to the edge of the clearing, grabbing a stick and swinging it around. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to fight a spirit beast if one shows up.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not spirit knights Corrin, if something like that shows up, we should run¡­ And what if we get in trouble? My father will be mad if he finds out we were here,¡± Wyn muttered.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to find out,¡± Corrin said, ¡°We¡¯ll be back before anyone realizes we¡¯re gone. Besides, it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll punish me for it. Nobody wants to be strict with the orphans.¡± He laughed maniacally.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you should be so happy about that.¡±

    ¡°Well having parents sure made you a stick in the mud, so I¡¯d say it was a decent trade.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Wyn gave up, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Corrin grinned and began to run forwards further in, leaving Wyn no choice but to follow him.

    Almost an hour later, the boys were hopelessly lost, and the mist in the forest had thickened enough that they couldn¡¯t see more than ten feet ahead of them. Corrin jumped as a twig cracked underfoot, looking around as best he could.

    ¡°Hey Wyn? Didn¡¯t we just pass that tree?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I¨CI think so, it looks familiar,¡± Wyn trembled, ¡°I can¡¯t really tell though. Stay close Corrin.¡±

    Corrin nodded, continuing to go forward. He was brave! A little mist didn¡¯t scare him¡­

    What was that eerie humming song?

    ¡°Wyn stop that! It¡¯s creepy!¡± He complained.

    Wyn turned a bright red and put his hands behind his back, ¡°Sorry Corrin, I didn¡¯t realize.¡±

    Both boys continued in relative silence, too afraid to speak. The air itself seemed heavy in the glade, a feeling almost akin to humidity, though it wasn¡¯t particularly wet. The further in they got, the less natural the landscape seemed. Trees abruptly ended in perfect cuts, the precision of which even an ax couldn¡¯t create. Some grew flowers and leaves of varying unnatural colors, and some even glowed. The mist around them caught that light, and reflected it within itself, casting an even more enchanted glow on the forest floor.

    Ever-present though, were the swarms of spirits. Though Corrin had seen many throughout his life, the only time the air was this thick with them was during a solstice or eclipse only a few times a year. Most spirits were harmless, and some were even helpful to humans, but somehow the air was tense, like the world itself was waiting for disaster to strike. Finally, something caught Corrin¡¯s ear, and he hushed Wyn to listen more closely.

    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± he asked, trying to put his finger on what it was.

    ¡°Hear what? The music?¡± Wyn looked around confused.

    ¡°Music? No, the¡­ water!¡±

    Running water. It made sense that there was some sort of stream or lake in the glades, but Corrin found himself surprised regardless. It broke up the fantastical monotony of the rest of the forest like the eye of a storm, and he quickened his pace towards the sound.

    About ten paces later, they broke out of the mist and into a small clearing. Up ahead, a small waterfall trickled into a pond of unnaturally still, azure water. The vaguest scent of something like cinnamon hung on the air as Corrin stood, transfixed by the beautiful sight of the pool of water, ringed in vibrant, otherworldly flowers.

    "Woah," Wyn muttered.

    "Yeah¡­"

    Wyn stepped forward in a daze, "The song stopped?"

    "What are you talking about?" Corrin asked, slowly realizing that the forest was suddenly devoid of spirits, whereas they had once been buzzing around in the air, the glade was now completely silent and empty. It was like all the spirits had left.

    Or like they were hiding from something.

    Corrin turned to run, "Wyn! We need to¡ª"

    A deep snarl sounded from the edge of the clearing, sending a chill down Corrin''s spine as he froze in place.

    The first thing he saw were its eyes. They were pale white like the moon, and might''ve been beautiful were they not locked onto him, with the sharp black pupils of a predator. As it stepped into the clearing, the size of its wolf-like body became clear, and it towered over the two of them, even larger than a horse, with razor sharp fangs. It almost didn''t seem like a wild animal, as its silvery fur wasn''t nearly as patchy as other wild dogs Corrin had seen, instead it glimmered as it rustled from the light breeze. This was a spirit beast, with one foot in both the mortal and spiritual worlds.

    It stalked towards the two of them slowly, intelligent yet hungry eyes boring into Corrin''s as visible frost escaped its maw.

    Corrin''s heart hammered in his chest, but he couldn''t move. He couldn¡¯t run, he couldn¡¯t fight, he could only watch as the wolf¡¯s legs tensed.

    The beast lunged. Corrin was dead.

    Except death never came.

    There was a loud crack as the wolf was abruptly blown across the clearing and into a tree, which after a moment slowly toppled over.

    Left in place of the wolf was a young man, dressed in white and black robes, fluttering from the sudden movement. He carried a sword at his side, longer than Corrin was tall, and thin with a curved blade. His head was shaved, and his skin was dark, which surprised Corrin. He''d heard from some of the traders that some people in the far south had that dark brown skin, but why would someone from there be all the way up north, in the middle of nowhere?

    ¡°Why are you children out here?¡± The man spoke with a strange accent, ¡°These woods are very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°We uh¡­ got lost?¡± Corrin tried to play dumb.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The man raised his eyebrow, clearly not buying it, but at that moment the wolf began to get back up, staggering to its feet. He turned to face the beast, and sighed, closing his eyes.

    The most terrible creature Corrin had ever seen began to run towards the man, who stood still, his eyes still shut with a calm expression on his face. Corrin tried to shout a warning, but his breath was stuck in his throat. Pouncing, the wolf soared through the air with its claws outstretched.

    In a single instant, one that Corrin felt more than saw, the man raised his arm, and all the color drained from the world, casting the forest in tones of black and white. All motion ceased; the wolf paused midflight. The leaves falling from the trees seemed to halt on their way to the ground, as even gravity knelt before the authority of the man in the robes. White flames, brighter than the midday sun flashed in the man¡¯s hand. In this moment of frozen time, it seemed almost as though he whispered something to the beast as the flames enveloped it entirely, burning it away, leaving nothing behind, not even ash. His sword never left his side.

    The world resumed, and color bled back in, more vibrant than before. But Corrin stood there, still frozen, entirely transfixed. His entire worldview had been burned away by those flames, devoured by their non-existent heat. The way this man had blown away such a beast with little more effort than swatting a fly¡­ The power to make an insurmountable problem vanish in the blink of an eye. The power to change his life. At that moment, Corrin knew, with absolute certainty, exactly what he wanted, more than anything else in the world.

    ¡°Please¡ªplease teach me how to become strong like you!¡±

    The man turned, seemingly surprised by the request. ¡°What is your name, little one?¡±

    ¡°My name is Corrin,¡± He straightened his posture to seem confident.

    Wyn stepped up beside him nervously, ¡°And I¡¯m Wyn.¡±

    The man walked to them, a warm smile on his face. He spoke softly, ¡°Corrin. Wyn. Allow me to impart some advice, and pay attention, as this is something many take a long time to learn.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ tell me how. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask!¡± Corrin fell to the ground, bowing.

    The man crouched down to their level, ¡°I wish all my students were as willing as you, but please, do not bow, young Corrin. Listen well. True strength is not something you can learn from others. It is not something I can teach you; it is not something I can give you. It is something you must cultivate within yourself.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Corrin started, confused, ¡°You can teach me how to fight like you right?¡±

    He laughed, a gentle thing, ¡°Sometimes I forget how children can be. Very well Corrin, I will make you a deal. This goes for you as well, Wyn. Should you seek me out again, when you come of age, I will train you as you wish.¡±

    Corrin beamed, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± He stuck out his hand, and the man shook it, smiling.

    ¡°Now children, run back to your home, these forests can be quite dangerous, but if you leave now, you should be safe.¡± he said.

    Corrin grabbed Wyn and pretended to walk away, but instead, as soon as they were out of sight, he dashed behind a tree and peaked back towards the man, who had knelt at the crystalline pool.

    ¡°What are we¨C'''' Wyn started, but Corrin quickly hushed him, watching the man carefully.

    There was a dazzling light which rose up from the pond, nearly blinding Corrin as he averted his eyes. When he looked back, a spectral woman with bright green hair was floating just above the surface of the pond, four flaming wings stretched out behind her. She appeared to be talking to the man knelt before her. Corrin strained his ears, trying to catch the conversation.

    ¡°...some time since you last visited me, Sezim. Should I consider it an insult that you came to see me last?¡± Corrin couldn¡¯t make out her expression, but her voice was playful.

    The man stayed knelt, his head facing the ground, ¡°Apologies Great One, but you of all beings should know such a thing was beyond my control.¡±

    She giggled, ¡°Of course, I only jest. How are my siblings? I haven¡¯t spoken to them in almost a century now.¡±

    ¡°The circumstances are unfortunate, Great One,¡± He nodded, ¡°I hope you shall continue to view me favorably as your intermediary in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Please Sezim, dispense of the formalities, your station is enough to permit you that much.¡±

    The man, Sezim, straightened and stood up, brushing off his robes, ¡°As you wish. I bring news from your elder sister. The dragons to the north begin to encroach further and further, she wishes to see this dealt with before they become too much of a threat."

    The woman hummed thoughtfully, "I see, I''ll send a messenger and see if we can renegotiate our borders with them, I''d rather things not come to open war while we''re so restricted."

    "Will you require me to go as the messenger?" Sezim asked.

    "No no, your skills will be used elsewhere, was there any other news she had for me?"

    "None from Rhea," he said, "However, your brother requests aid from at least one of your knights in hunting a leviathan in the burning isles."

    "Inform him he shall have it. I will personally arrange for one of my other servants to deal with it," she waved a hand dismissively.

    "Will there be anything else Great One?" Sezim asked.

    "I have one last task for you personally, but this one cannot be heard by little children hiding behind trees." She said pointedly.

    Corrin turned to leave, but Wyn seemed rooted to the spot. Unwilling to abandon him, Corrin stayed, even as his hands shook. This must be a great spirit, like in the stories, she could kill them both with a mere thought.

    Sezim for his part, blanched and fell to his knees again, "I was careless, your grace, please, I implore you to spare their lives."

    The woman seemed horrified, "Spare their¡ª? Sezim, I forget you are sworn to that vile little crotch louse in the desert. Is that how she treats humans these days?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but I must ask you to refrain from referring to my master in such a way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you do have a tongue on you,¡± She giggled, ¡°Pay it no heed, I love my sister dearly, but being her twin should grant me some leeway in how I speak of her. The children are in no danger, Sezim. Please, lead them from the forest and then we can continue our conversation.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Great One.¡± Sezim bowed one last time and strode over to where they were hiding. ¡°Follow me children, it¡¯s time you leave this forest.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir¡­¡± Corrin said tensely. He was grateful that they¡¯d shown him mercy, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling as though he was missing out on something interesting.

    The walk back to the edge of the spirit glades was far less eventful, as the mist seemed to part before them on the way out, and it only took a few minutes rather than hours. That shouldn¡¯t have been possible, they¡¯d walked in a straight line to arrive here, but seeing as how it was true, Corrin had no choice but to accept it. As they exited the woods, Sezim seemed to be looking around thoughtfully, like he was taking in the surrounding area.

    Corrin was surprised when Wyn spoke up, ¡°Um, sir, could I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Of course you may,¡± Sezim smiled warmly, ¡°But first, you must promise me you¡¯ll stay out of these woods.¡±

    Both boys nodded, anticipation and excitement warring within them.

    ¡°A promise should always be spoken if you truly mean it,¡± Sezim said.

    ¡°Right right,¡± Corrin mumbled, ¡°So the spirits hear it and know if you lie.¡± It was a phrase parroted by the church back in town.

    But Sezim shook his head, ¡°No. So that you may hear it. Our inner voices speak so quickly, important things often get lost and brushed over. But a promise is something you should not brush over. Take the time to say it aloud, think about the words as you say them, and mean each one. If you break it, it is you who must deal with the guilt.¡±

    Wyn did so, promising to stay out of the woods. But Corrin was quite hesitant until he caught Wyn glaring at him out of the corner of his eye. He sighed.

    ¡°I promise to stay away from the spirit glades.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Sezim smiled, ¡°Now let me hear your question.¡±

    ¡°You said we should seek you out when we come of age,¡± Wyn started, ¡°But where exactly should we go to look for you?¡±

    Oh right¡­ Corrin hadn¡¯t thought about that.

    Sezim knelt before them, eyes sparkling, ¡°I happen to be an instructor at the Royal Swordcraft Academy in Taravast. Should you enter as students, I¡¯ll be more than happy to teach you. I¡¯m sure the two of you would make fine knights.¡±

    Taravast.

    Even from across the continent, Corrin had heard of the city of heroes. Despite being only the capital of Edria, it was often considered the capital of the entire continent of Aeora. It was the city where the first spirit knight had supposedly been born, along with half of the historical figures Corrin had ever heard of. He didn¡¯t know the name of the nearest town, but he¡¯d known of Taravast since he was old enough to know what it was.

    The two boys sat and processed this news, while Sezim turned unceremoniously, and walked back into the forest, disappearing into the tree line.

    When the shock faded, and they regained their bearings, it was Wyn who spoke first:

    ¡°He¡¯s one of them isn¡¯t he. A spirit knight.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°The stories don¡¯t do them justice.¡±

    Corrin nodded vaguely, they really didn¡¯t.

    ***

    The boys were quiet on their way back to town, and Corrin¡¯s mind played a nonstop loop of the events that had just transpired. The power Sezim had displayed enraptured him. Corrin wanted that power. The strength to make any of his problems disappear with a single stroke of his sword, or a flick of his wrist. And beyond that, it just looked really cool.

    Finally, they reached the spearwood, an enormous pine tree outside of town. It rested atop a hill overlooking the valley where the two boys had spent their entire lives, and its branches seemed to reach up to the heavens themselves. Without a word, they stopped to rest in the shade the giant tree granted, laying in the grass as a cool wind blew across the valley. Though there were spirits floating around on the breeze, compared to the glades, they were hardly noticeable, and Corrin didn¡¯t even register their presence.

    An insatiable longing had been stirred within him. And there was no putting it back to sleep. When he thought about what he needed to do, there was no hesitation.

    ¡°Wyn, I¡¯m going to go to Taravast,¡± He declared, ¡°I¡¯m going to learn from him, and I¡¯m going to become strong too.¡±

    Wyn sat up next to him, looking into Corrin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you. I want to become a knight.¡±

    As simple as that, their pact was made. The agreement was unspoken, they would never be satisfied with their small lives here. Things could never go back to the way they were. Not after seeing what they¡¯d seen: witnessing what the world had to offer.

    After a moment, Wyn spoke again, ¡°My mother told me about the world from stories. They say that there are places in this world that we can¡¯t even imagine. Water that stretches as far as the eye can see. Grass taller than a person, and chasms whose bottoms have never been found. Entire forests with trees as big as the spearwood¡­¡±

    Corrin nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll go see it all. We¡¯ll become strong enough to do what we want. To go where we want. The strongest in the world.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Wyn grinned, ¡°I might be a little stronger than you.¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Corrin laughed. ¡°I¡¯m going to be the strongest one there is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡±

 2. The Call

    Eight Years Later

    ¡°Corrin?¡±

    A whispered voice drifted into Corrin¡¯s mind, he ignored it of course, he was in far too comfortable a position to wake up now.

    ¡°Corrin!¡±

    The voice was slightly louder now, but still whispered in his ear, he groaned quietly as his conscience returned to him, it came quickly, he hadn¡¯t been asleep for long.

    ¡°Wake up dumbass, they¡¯re about to call us up!¡± His best friend, Wyn¡¯s voice seethed as an elbow jabbed him in the side, causing him to inhale sharply from the pain.

    Naturally, Corrin jabbed back. ¡°What the hell man? I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up, I was just taking a quick nap.¡±

    Corrin looked up at Wyn from his slumped position. Wyn¡¯s raven black hair was combed neatly, accentuating his handsome face and gray eyes. They¡¯d tried to do the same for Corrin, but taming his ash white hair had proven too great a task. ¡°This is literally the most important ceremony of our lives so far, and you¡¯re napping.¡±

    Well, that was quite an exaggeration in Corrin¡¯s mind. He and Wyn had just turned sixteen, like everyone else their age had at the start of spring. With this came the expectation that they would choose a calling, apprenticing themselves out to a master or even just taking up a job themselves.

    For many in their town of Straetum, and even across the entire Northern Plateau, this was considered a grand affair, a turning point in the lives of children, now entering adulthood. As a result, even the church, one of the largest buildings in town, was packed to the brim with people, mostly families of those who were becoming adults. Despite its size, the church was rarely used for large ceremonies like this, instead it was usually just a gathering place for various events and meetings, and a location where people could come when they needed assistance or advice on certain matters.

    The effect really was quite pronounced though. The stained-glass windows filtered in the beams of the setting sun, casting a surreal glow upon the stage. In the air above, spirits gathered, drawn to and creating the sense of significance that filled the room. The wooden floors had been polished, and any sign of disrepair erased in the days prior, all in preparation for this event. Objectively speaking, it was quite an impressive ceremony.

    But Corrin honestly couldn¡¯t be brought to care. He, and the others all already knew what their calling would be. Most would simply follow in the footsteps of their parents: Slane would be a blacksmith, Claire a seamstress, Arlo would be a farmer, and Corrin and Wyn would be selected to be guards of the founder¡¯s tomb. It was a respected position, they¡¯d make plenty of money, retire earlier than most, live a comfortable life, and eventually die.

    With some effort he listened to what the priest leading the ceremony, Fenfreth, was saying.

    ¡°... with that in mind, Miss Vystrin has chosen to become officially apprenticed to Jinrah Ornum as a librarian. May her work benefit our town for years to come.¡±

    The red-haired girl on stage bowed shyly as the room broke out into soft applause. Most new adults in town would be going straight onto the farms or other forms of manual labor, it was always in demand after all. A smaller portion would go into some form of valued work like cooking, cleaning, or forms of public service like the town guard. Librarians were rare in Straetum, usually no more than two, and the current one getting close to retirement from what he¡¯d heard. It was a very respectable profession, not that it could compare to being a priest, mage, or knight. Though Straetum never produced either of the last two.

    The procession continued, each sixteen-year-old in the village being called to the stage, having their profession announced and a small speech made about them. Corrin and Wyn¡¯s names would be called towards the end, which should¡¯ve been soon, but with each name slowly called, it seemed somehow more and more distant.

    ¡°Ok I¡¯m back to square one Wyn, I¡¯m going to die of boredom before the old man stops talking.¡± Corrin groaned.

    ¡°Corrin, he literally raised you, can¡¯t you show him any respect?¡± Wyn raised an eyebrow.

    It was true, since almost as far back as Corrin could remember, he¡¯d been raised at the orphanage by Fenfreth. As a function of the church, they relied on public goodwill and donations to keep it running, but it had never been a real problem in such a tightly knit community, and all things considered, Corrin had lived what he liked to think of as a normal, albeit slightly poor life.

    Corrin snorted quietly, ¡°If you had to hear him flirt with all the women in town, you¡¯d feel the same, trust me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what is up with that?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t priests supposed to be all holy and ascetic?¡±

    ¡°Beats me, he swears that doesn¡¯t apply to spirit-speakers, but I¡¯m beginning to think he¡¯s just making that up.¡±

    Wyn chuckled slightly, ¡°Well that¡¯s just how it is when you have a blessing I guess.¡±

    The priest cleared his throat loudly, ¡°I said, would Wyn, son of Everett, and Corrin, unnamed, please approach?¡±

    The pair shot to their feet, earning a couple snickers from the crowd as they awkwardly made their way to the stage. As they did, from the side of the stage came two middle aged men, the previous guards of the tomb, and Corrin and Wyn¡¯s personal mentors. Each carried a ceremonial sword, finely polished blades that would never actually see battle.

    Fenfreth addressed the crowd with utter confidence, his voice soft yet omnipresent, commanding respect from all who listened. Dressed in his own ceremonial robes, he had cleaned himself up as well for the event, his gray hair and wrinkled skin seemed to speak of wisdom accumulated over decades. As he spoke, Corrin could almost forget the image of the crazy old man who¡¯d spent the last fifteen years raising him. ¡°For the last four years, each of these boys have been trained to take over guarding the founder¡¯s tomb. Having completed their training, they will henceforth take over the sacred task, and answer their calling. The previous bearers, Elder Terris, and Elder Irym, having selected their candidates with wisdom and care, now elect to retire with honor. Under the watch of the spirits, and the five kings, let the passing of the blades commence.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Corrin felt pride blossom in his chest at those words. Regardless of how much he¡¯d come to doubt the path he¡¯d chosen, he had put in a lot of work over the past four years towards this goal, training with Wyn and studying the creatures of the tomb since they were twelve. Well, they¡¯d trained much longer, but that had been for a different reason¡­ He looked out over the crowd, most of the town was gathered here, the church barely large enough to contain them all.

    As they¡¯d practiced, Corrin and Wyn got down onto a knee, heads bowed, arms outstretched, as the elders took the swords from their hips, and placed them into the boys¡¯ hands. The sword in Corrin¡¯s hand felt heavier than usual, like the burden wasn¡¯t just physical anymore.

    He and Wyn accepted the blades, sheathing them onto their belts, before standing and firmly clasping the forearms of their mentors. As one, they spoke: ¡°We accept this burden.¡±

    The crowd erupted in cheers, both congratulating the previous guardians, as well as shouting words of encouragement to the newly appointed young men. The passing of the guard was a rare event, the last time taking place over 30 years prior, long before Corrin and Wyn¡¯s birth. It would be another forty or so years until they passed on the blade themselves, unless of course they were felled in their duties, which did happen, but such a thing was rare.

    Corrin tried not to blush, this process was a little more pompous than the rest of the advancement ceremony, but that was simply a matter of tradition. He looked over at Wyn and flashed a small smile, any apprehension washed away by simple joy. Wyn smiled back, and the boys stood up before bowing respectfully to the crowd.

    ¡°With this, the advancement ceremony is now complete, go forth, young adults, and may the spirits guide your path.¡±

    Corrin watched as the families began to file out of the church, almost all excited to celebrate the occasion with their sons and daughters. He may have felt wistful for a moment, but he was knocked out of it by a strong clap to his back, Wyn¡¯s hand on his shoulder rousing him.

    ¡°Ready to go?¡± Wyn asked.

    Corrin turned and smiled, ¡°Yeah, the tavern, right?¡±

    Wyn nodded and the two hopped off the stage, leaving through the back of the building. They¡¯d hardly taken a step outside when Corrin was practically tackled by the old priest, Fenfreth.

    "Corrin my boy, I''m so proud of you!" He reached out an arm and pulled Wyn into the hug as well, ¡°And you too young Wyn, you¡¯ve done your family proud.¡±

    "Get off me gramps, I can hardly breathe," Corrin protested, twisting out of the iron grip he''d been placed in.

    "Bah, I''ll do what I want brat, show some respect for your elders." He chopped Corrin on the head with some force, prompting a yelp from Corrin, though the old man was unable to banish the look of pride entirely from his face.

    ¡°I''ll show you some respect when you stop hitting me on the damn head," Corrin grumbled.

    Fenfreth waved dismissively, "Please, if that little tap hurt you so bad, you won''t last a day guarding the tomb," he grinned.

    ¡°What would you know about it you old geezer?¡± Corrin shot back.

    Fenfreth let out a sigh and held his hands up in surrender, a smile on his face. ¡°Alright alright, I am proud of you though Corrin. Truly.¡±

    Corrin turned away, definitely not embarrassed at all. ¡°Thanks.¡± He managed to get out before Wyn¡¯s mother came up and started the whole process all over again.

    ***

    Though it was common for the new adults to indulge in alcohol after the ceremony, Corrin hardly had a sip as they enjoyed their time at the tavern. He much preferred an extra sweet redberry cider to celebrate. While it was possible to add liquor to it, he¡¯d only ever found it to spoil the taste.

    Wyn on the other hand sipped conservatively at several different spirits and wines. Unlike Corrin, he¡¯d never indulged before now, so he was unsure of what if any he¡¯d like. Either way, Corrin didn¡¯t expect him to drink too much, Wyn just wasn¡¯t the type to get drunk, though he¡¯d drink enough to be social.

    As was often the case though, the real party was for the older adults. Fenfreth, Wyn¡¯s mother Reyna, and the boys'' mentors had all gathered to celebrate with them. The latter two had drunk themselves to sleep, passed out across the table, while the former chatted excitedly, just indulged enough to loosen their tongues.

    ¡°So, tell me again,¡± Reyna said, ¡°What is it like to have a blessing?¡±

    Fenfreth smirked.

    Oh boy, here we go.

    ¡°Well really, it doesn¡¯t make me too different from normal people. I was merely blessed by the spirits themselves, given the ability to communicate with them. If you don¡¯t know¡ªwhich you may not since I try not to brag too much about it¡ªmy blessing is the blessing of Spirit Speaking. I can see spirits some can¡¯t, and even speak with them. For example, there¡¯s one over Wyn¡¯s shoulder right now. Hello little one¡ª¡± His face contorted into one of offense, ¡°Oh, well that¡¯s not very polite of you at all!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Reyna laughed.

    ¡°Wyn has a rude little friend,¡± Fenfreth knitted his eyebrows before trying to shoo her away. ¡°Oh well, sometimes these things can¡¯t be helped. Spirits can be odd creatures, some are more akin to animals than people, but some are capable of quite captivating conversations. Though, I daresay you put them all to shame Ms. Reyna.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, please you¡¯ll make me blush.¡± She giggled.

    Corrin looked at Wyn and fake retched, drawing a nod of agreement. They hopped off their chairs and walked off into the streets of their hometown, having heard more than enough of that painful discussion. Absolutely disgusting, the both of them.

    Though most of Straetum was paved in dirt, the main street was set with cobblestone, making the country village look more like a proper town if you didn¡¯t venture to the outskirts. Besides the street, there wasn¡¯t much rhyme or reason to the construction of the buildings, all made of different materials and in different styles. But somehow, it all came together in a way Corrin could only describe as cozy.

    Though most of the people their ages would be partying late into the night to celebrate the coming of adulthood, they still only made up a small portion of the population, so the streets were still empty and pleasantly quiet. The night was only dimly interrupted by a few street lanterns, light spirits, and the millions of stars that dotted the moonless sky above.

    They walked up and down the street, and sometimes off it, doing loops through different parts of town as they killed time. It wasn¡¯t boring though, and the conversation came and went easily. Sometimes, they talked of simple nothings: what they¡¯d eaten for lunch, which girls they thought were cute, what they planned to do tomorrow. Sometimes they would break into uproarious laughter at jokes only they understood. And sometimes, when they didn¡¯t have anything to say, they would lapse into a comfortable silence.

    Eventually though, like all things, it came to an end: back on the main street, with Corrin preparing to walk home one way, and Wyn the other.

    Wyn sighed, looking up, ¡°Man, I¡¯m tired. Talk about a long day.¡±

    ¡°No kidding,¡± Corrin yawned, it was quite late. ¡°But hey, we get to finally see the tomb tomorrow. That should be exciting.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Hopefully we don¡¯t run into any second-floor monsters.¡±

    ¡°Personally, I¡¯m hoping we do!¡±

    Wyn laughed, ¡°You would be. Well, I suppose it¡¯ll be alright either way. A little extra excitement wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing, right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Corrin grinned.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to head home and get some sleep, we¡¯ll probably need it for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I might go for a run first, I¡¯ve still got some energy to burn off,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°You do that man,¡± Wyn chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow alright?¡±

    ¡°Night Wyn.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight Corrin.¡±

    They bumped their fists and walked their separate ways. As soon as he turned away, Corrin let the smile drop from his face. It wasn¡¯t a lie¡­ but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it. All in all, it was a good day. But that was it, wasn¡¯t it? He walked back to the church; the humming of the light spirits the only thing breaking up the deafening silence of the village. He loved this place, Straetum would always be his home. But¡­

    Nestled in a valley in the windfall mountains, entirely separated from the rest of civilization, this little slice of heaven was as tranquil as anywhere that had ever been. In this place, people would be born, age, live, and eventually die. For those that lived in Straetum, it was a truth as ever present as the rising and setting of the sun.

    But since that day, so far in the past he was sure even Wyn had forgotten, Corrin had always wanted more.

 3. Food Tastes the Best After a Workout

    Wyn was surrounded by fire. He felt the heat scorch his throat, and his eyes watered from the ash. He tried to yell his father¡¯s name, but no sound left his throat. A moment later, he was falling, deeper and deeper into the cold dark of the cellar, his hand outstretched towards the dim light above.

    Wyn woke up, his hand sticking into the air, his face damp. He took a moment to breathe, calming himself down as he wiped the tears from his eyes.

    Been a while since the last time I had one of those, He thought. Oh well, it probably wouldn¡¯t be the last, but less frequent was still better.

    On his first day as an adult, Wyn got up before sunrise. Though that wasn¡¯t anything unusual for him, he always preferred to practice the sword in the brief time before the sun crested over the Windfall mountains. Since there was no sunlight to come in through the windows, he got dressed using the dim illumination of a single, small lightstone lamp he¡¯d purchased a few years ago, at great expense.

    He left his home without saying goodbye to his mother, as she hadn¡¯t yet woken, in fact the only people up at this hour would be the farmers or people like him who just liked to start the day early.

    He¡¯d heard from the occasional merchant that Straetum was an odd town. It was a small, countryside community, but larger than almost any other village on the Northern Plateau, and shockingly prosperous thanks to its export of magical stones and monster parts. It had supposedly been around since the fall of the five kings over a millennium ago. Built just a short walk from the Windfall Mountains, on the banks of a river by the same name, it had been Wyn¡¯s home his entire life, and he was all too familiar with its sights and sounds.

    The nostalgic smell of freshly baked bread wafted through the cluttered dirt streets, likely Eldress Selene baking as she often did in the morning. A distant sound of metal clanging meant that the blacksmith, Kern, had gotten up early to work on a project today. Each sound, smell and sight had a story, known only by the tight-knit community of several hundred people.

    As he walked to his favorite spot, he exchanged pleasantries with some of the farmers who were running errands in town. Over the years of waking up this early, he¡¯d come to know most of their names. Since many had been present for the advancement ceremony the previous day, he received a bounty of encouragement, with a few even handing him various gifts until his hands were full. He politely thanked each one and made his way out of the town limits, carrying the things with him, humming a tune from his childhood, the one he¡¯d heard on that day. He still didn''t know why only he could hear it, but it always helped to calm him down.

    A quick hike took him to an enormous tree a little way outside of town, some called it the Spear of Straetum, or just the Spearwood. The trunk of the massive fir was wider than twice his wingspan, and though he¡¯d thought it was large as a child, he only appreciated it more now. Even with eight years of growing, he still couldn¡¯t touch the lowest branches. It was in the shade of this tree that he and Corrin had made that promise so long ago, sometimes he wondered if Corrin even still remembered. But it had become a habit for him to practice his swordsmanship under the shade of the enormous tree.

    First, he stretched, warming up his muscles before starting. While he did so he took the time to enjoy the calm and refreshing atmosphere. This tree was almost at the foot of the Windfall mountains, and the faint scent of fresh pine mixed with the clear mountain air was invigorating. Wyn breathed in and out slowly, calming himself until he felt ready to start.

    Clearing excess thoughts from his mind, he drew his sword from his belt and took the first form, his stance was wide, and his weight was on the balls of his feet as his body yearned to begin. He exhaled softly before closing his eyes.

    Taking in a deep breath, he let his body take over. The forms of the kata had long since been engraved into his muscle memory. His sword whistled softly through the air as his feet danced across the grass, which was damp from the morning dew. This was by no means a particularly challenging set of moves, but he approached each form with immense care.

    A thrust forward practiced thousands of times, a sidestep honed to perfection, by now he could probably go through these in his sleep, but he still focused intently on each move. His feet were bare, so he could feel the grass in between his toes as he glid over the soft earth, each strike flowing seamlessly into the next.

    This dance continued for almost thirty minutes before he was interrupted by Corrin¡¯s voice calling out to him. He was walking towards Wyn holding two practice swords. Sheathing his own real blade, Wyn turned to look at his friend.

    Corrin¡¯s white hair was tousled messily, he was on the shorter side, unlike Wyn who had several inches on even the taller villagers, and he had a sort of wild feel to him, like you never quite knew what he was thinking. But Wyn did, he¡¯d always known.

    ¡°So, couldn¡¯t sleep huh? You¡¯re never up this early,¡± Wyn teased.

    ¡°Maybe four hours tops? I was tossing and turning all night,¡± Corrin grumbled.

    ¡°Wow you must be desperate then, challenging me without even taking a nap, that loss yesterday really got in your head huh?¡± Wyn smirked, leaning casually against the tree.

    ¡°Shut up, we¡¯re going to settle this right, your lead isn¡¯t growing any bigger,¡± Corrin grinned confidently.

    Wyn simply shrugged and held out his hand, Corrin tossed him one of the practice swords and settled into a low stance, one he¡¯d developed himself. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t complain when I kick your ass again.¡± Wyn spun his sword around confidently before he took a stance of his own, one-foot forwards, the other back, sword held in front of him. It was a traditional, textbook posture, nothing truly unique about it, but such things were passed down for a reason: it was effective.

    A moment passed in silence as they stared at each other. It was posturing of course; they both knew how the duel would start.

    Corrin shot forwards faster than any normal human, his sword a blur. Wyn calmly stepped into the strike and blocked it, the crack of wood against wood echoed down the hill. Corrin would¡¯ve toppled over from his momentum being halted, but instead he let the force of the blow whirl him around and struck from the other side, unleashing a vicious flurry of attacks. The rest of the swordsmen in their village would be thrown off by such an onslaught, but though he was forced back, Wyn carefully and calmly deflected each strike, looking for an opening.

    After feinting towards Wyn¡¯s head, Corrin dropped to the ground and attempted to sweep his leg out, which was exactly the kind of thing Wyn had been hoping for. He lifted his front leg slightly, barely dodging the attack before pushing Corrin backwards with his foot. Corrin quickly recovered by rolling with the kick, but now Wyn was on the offensive.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He strode forward, swinging down heavily. Knowing he couldn¡¯t block the blow from his position, Corrin rolled to the side, only to be met by another thrust which he barely deflected. He scrambled away from Wyn, who pursued him relentlessly. Whereas Corrin had been a hurricane of slashes and speed, Wyn was methodical, every thrust of his stick having a purpose, he pressed Corrin harder.

    Wyn¡¯s brow was slick with sweat from fending off the initial attack, but now he smiled confidently, growing surer of his impending victory, Corrin was sloppy today, and Wyn wasn¡¯t the type to go easy on him for it.

    As Wyn thrusted once more though, Corrin didn¡¯t attempt to block it. Instead shifting his body ever so slightly out of the way, letting the wood graze just past him.

    Had he dodged any further, he would¡¯ve been off balance, any less and he would¡¯ve been hit squarely on the chest, but his spacing was perfect. Even with real blades it may not have pierced his cloak.

    Quick as a mousetrap, Corrin sprung upwards with his sword poised, he¡¯d banked everything on dodging the attack, and the gamble had paid off, as Wyn was in no position to deflect the strike.

    In a split second, Wyn knew he couldn¡¯t avoid the attack entirely, so instead he let go of his own weapon and knocked the flat of the sword aside with his left arm. Were they using real swords it likely would¡¯ve mangled Wyn¡¯s arm, but it was possible, and a thrust simplified the angle of attack, making the move easier to execute.

    Corrin¡¯s shit-eating grin morphed into a look of confusion and then pain as Wyn slammed his right fist into Corrin¡¯s gut, and then used the momentary distraction to move into his space and knock the sword from his grasp. Wyn pressed his advantage, grabbing Corrin by the arm and throwing him over his shoulder. He crashed into the soft dirt; his breath forcefully expelled for the second time.

    Wyn finished by pressing his knee against Corrin¡¯s chest, he drew his fist back before letting it fly straight for Corrin¡¯s face.

    It halted abruptly, an inch away from contact, and they both knew the fight was over.

    Wyn stood up, holding out his hand, and Corrin took it, grimacing.

    ¡°Was all that really necessary? I think I¡¯d rather get hit by the sword, the wood just stings, but that shit hurts,¡± Corrin said.

    Wyn laughed, ¡°Maybe not, but a win is a win my friend.¡±

    ¡°Ya know, if they had been real swords, that would¡¯ve been your arm,¡± Corrin said, trying to salvage some pride.

    ¡°Come on, you didn¡¯t notice? I beat you with my right only at the end.¡± Wyn teased, waving his right arm for effect. ¡°Besides, if these were real swords, your little dodge there would¡¯ve been a stupid move to bank on.¡±

    ¡°It worked didn¡¯t it?¡± Corrin smirked.

    ¡°My new record begs to differ. What does that make it? Something like nine hundred and thirty-two to¡­¡± Wyn trailed off, waiting.

    ¡°Eight hundred and seventy-six¡­¡± Corrin grumbled.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Wyn grabbed his sword and started walking back towards town. ¡°So, as the loser, how about you treat me to breakfast before we head to the dungeon?¡±

    Corrin stretched before following, ¡°Hey! Some of those are in dispute! I was rusty after recovering from that broken leg¡­ but yeah, I could eat.¡±

    Wyn just smiled, ¡°Cool, I was thinking eggs.¡±

    ¡°Breakfast huh?¡± A voice, Elder Terris¡¯, called out from behind them, having approached unnoticed. Elder Terris was a large man, both in stature and personality. Beards weren¡¯t particularly fashionable in Straetum, but his seemed to fit. His hair was brown with specks of gray, and when he smiled, the wrinkles around his eyes had started to show.

    Wyn turned and bowed respectfully, ¡°Yes elder, Corrin was going to be treating me to a meal as the loser of our bout.¡±

    He noticed Elder Irym, the other tomb guard¨Cprevious tomb guard beside him. Elder Irym couldn¡¯t have been more different. He was much smaller, and mousy, with rounded glasses and salt and pepper hair that had just started to go gray. He didn¡¯t look intimidating at first, but his quick and efficient fighting style was one that Corrin had done well to learn from.

    ¡°I saw,¡± Elder Terris laughed heartily, ¡°You two are frighteningly strong already, sometimes I wonder what the purpose in training you was.¡±

    Wyn smiled as Irym responded in his soft, monotone voice ¡°Yes, well considering Corrin still can¡¯t confidently list the first-floor monsters, I¡¯d say he at least may have needed more.¡±

    Corrin stiffened at the words, now defeated twice in the last minute. Wyn tried his best to relish it while he could.

    Elder Terris slapped his friend on the back and laughed again, ¡°Perhaps, but in terms of slaying them, you must admit he¡¯s already surpassed us. Regardless Corrin, I¡¯ll save you from paying for breakfast today, as I¡¯ll be covering both of you before we head to the tomb.¡±

    Only now did Corrin bow, ¡°Thank you kind elder.¡± He practically prostrated himself, and though he was somewhat poor, considering their new job¨Chigh paying as it was¨Cit may have been a bit dramatic.

    ¡°Then for my reward,¡± Wyn said, ¡°I could really use some help carrying all these gifts.¡±

    Corrin gawked, seeming to notice the large pile of books, desserts, and coins that were placed at the base of the tree. ¡°That is so not fair.¡±

    ***

    The walk back to town seemed to go quicker with the others with him, and soon they found themselves in a seat at a local diner. Something like this would usually be considered quite a luxury this far out in the mountains, but with a dungeon so close, there were more than enough resources to afford it. The materials and magic stones from the dungeon were almost enough to support the economy of the small town entirely on their own.

    ¡°So how are you boys feeling?¡± Elder Terris opened as they got their drinks, hot chocolate for Corrin and tea for everyone else.

    ¡°Excited of course Elder,¡± Wyn replied. ¡°We¡¯re finally adults after all. Guarding the tomb is a great honor.¡±

    ¡°That it is, I can only hope we¡¯ve adequately prepared you for the job.¡±

    ¡°Your teachings have been more than adequate. We¡¯ve truly been blessed to have such wise instructors,¡± Wyn said.

    Elder Terris scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re laying it on a little too thick Wyn, and Corrin, you¡¯re not laying it on enough.

    Corrin looked up from the fork tower he¡¯d been building, ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind¡­¡± Terris sighed, by now used to the mannerisms of Wyn¡¯s best friend.

    The food arrived shortly after, Wyn had ordered an omelet¨Ca new egg dish on the menu¨Cwhich was apparently from Nladia, the country just across the Serpent¡¯s strait from the capital of Taravast. He pondered how a small diner had even heard of such a recipe, considering Straetum was on the complete opposite side of the continent.

    When he asked Elder Terris about it, the older man merely laughed. ¡°I sometimes forget how young you boys are. What do you know about the Veldias highway?

    Corrin¡¯s head popped up from devouring his heaping pile of syrup-drowned pancakes, ¡°It runs the length of Aeora from here to Taravast, it¡¯s called that because it¡¯s the main route through the grass sea, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly right! Most of the information we get about the rest of Aeora comes from the merchants on the highway that come to trade. It usually takes a couple years to filter down to us though.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever been to the capital?¡± Corrin asked.

    Elder Irym spoke up, ¡°I have once when I was much younger. It takes a year or more to get there from here, so most never get the chance.¡±

    ¡°What was it like?¡±

    ¡°Big,¡± Elder Irym smiled softly. ¡°Big and loud.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible description,¡± Corrin pouted.

    ¡°Fine fine, Taravast is built on the sea, a body of water so large you can¡¯t see the other side, it stretches out as far as the eye can see, and ships are always coming in and out of the port, but from the top of the city on the cliffs, they¡¯re so far away they look as small as ants. I can¡¯t remember much else about it, but I remember that clearly.¡±

    Wyn glanced over as Corrin failed to respond immediately. His eyes were looking off into the distance, as if trying to look upon that sight from all the way across the world. ¡°The sea¡­¡±

    Wyn may have felt something in that moment as well, but he shoved it down without thinking, locking it away.

    They finished up the meal, talking about simple nothings as they ate. Wyn had to admit the Nladian¡¯s may have been onto something with such a dish, the ¡°Omelet¡± was quite delicious.

    ¡°Well boys, ready to go?¡± Elder Terris clapped them on the back. A firm nod from each being the only response they¡¯d give.

    It was time to go to the Tomb.

 4. Tomb

    Just outside of town, about a twenty-minute walk away, was a large cliff at the foot of the windfall mountains, within this cliff was a large cave, its jagged entrance giving the impression of a large maw, as if the mountain itself was rising up to swallow whoever was foolish enough to enter its depths.

    Dungeons such as this were well-known in Aeora, entire industries and professions being created from hunting the vast riches they contained. Every year, thousands of brave souls would enter them, deep within the bowels of the earth, hidden away in forgotten parts of forests, or even in large unnatural towers rising up into the sky.

    Much about their origins were unknown, many considered them a blessing from the old gods, others a curse. Some even made the outlandish claim that they were fragments of Gilgamesh the titan, his body scattered across the land after his defeat at the hands of the first spirit knight over a thousand years ago, attracting hordes of monsters as they waited for his eventual return.

    However little was known about how they formed, what was known about them was this: somewhere hidden within each dungeon was a large pearlescent orb, an object which filled the dungeon with unknown energies. As a result of these energies, monsters were both drawn to, and perpetually reborn in the realm within. Occasionally, bands of adventurers or knights would venture deep into the dungeon, removing this ¡°dungeon core¡± and clearing the dungeon, causing most of the strange phenomenon to cease.

    These dungeon cores were the subject of incredible amounts of academic discussion, many long and tedious papers had been written and studies conducted to determine what made them tick, to little avail. Most became inert upon being removed from their domains, and the few that didn¡¯t hadn¡¯t shed much light on the mysteries of the dungeon yet.

    Wyn might¡¯ve been interested in that sort of stuff, but Corrin didn¡¯t really care about the details. Dungeons were cool, filled with monsters, magic, and hopefully, new challenges for him to test himself against.

    Apprehensions about his new life aside, this was one thing Corrin was actually looking forward to. Stories from Irym and Terris painted something of a picture, but he hoped experiencing it for himself would be different. He and Wyn had snuck in once or twice when they were younger, but never stayed for long, or went in too deep. They didn¡¯t have a map like the tomb guardians did, and the tunnels were complex and numerous. And, for all their antics, getting caught in the dungeon would likely lead to far more serious punishments than they¡¯d had before. It likely would¡¯ve meant they wouldn¡¯t have been trusted to succeed Irym and Terris in guarding the tomb. Wyn cared about the duty, and Corrin wasn¡¯t going to give up the most interesting job in town.

    That and a few shallow, chaperoned runs with their mentors were the only times they¡¯d been inside, meaning the bulk of the first floor was still a mystery. Corrin took a moment to take in the atmosphere of the entrance: the way the ever-present wind in the valley rustled the grass on the side of the path, the darkness of the cave, the quiet sound of¡ª

    ¡°That pack looks really funny on you,¡± Wyn teased, ¡°Is it taller than you are?¡±

    Corrin gave him a dry look, the leather packs on their backs were comically large, and the leather armor and cloaks they wore only made them look odder, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be the straight man Wyn, don¡¯t get our roles mixed up, I¡¯m the funny one.¡±

    Wyn snorted, ¡°You only think that because all my jokes go over your head.¡±

    ¡°Wyn you¡¯re only four inches taller than me.¡±

    ¡°Geez, someone¡¯s short tempered today.¡±

    ¡°Shut the¡ª¡± Corrin stifled a chuckle, ¡°Shut the hell up. This is a serious moment.¡±

    ¡°Is it though? It¡¯s not even the first time we¡¯ve been down here,¡± Wyn shrugged.

    ¡°Yeah, but this time it¡¯s real, maybe we¡¯ll run into a second-floor monster! Or maybe a horde!¡±

    ¡°Try not to get your hopes up,¡± Wyn said, ¡°The first floor is pretty safe man. I doubt we¡¯ll face too many life-threatening things today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ruining the fun.¡±

    ¡°See? Doing my job better already.¡± Wyn slapped him on the back and walked in. Corrin followed a step later.

    There was no change in intensity when he walked in, no feeling of dread, just the sense of the air getting a little more humid, and the morning sun getting dimmer. Though dark, the cave was dimly lit¡ªat least in all the explored areas thanks to large, naturally occurring lightstones embedded into the walls, and growing from the floor in some cases like stalagmites. The floor, walls, and ceilings almost seemed naturally forming, but further inspection would reveal they were too uniform in their size and shape. The sound of dripping water echoed faintly through the labyrinth, just barely loud enough for Corrin to hear.

    Wyn pulled out their map, marking it as they went. It was a tip that Irym had given them, to make sure they didn¡¯t lose track of where they were while they were still getting used to the dungeon. Marked on the map was a large semicircle, indicating the region for the cave they hoped to clear. Clearing the region or killing a certain number of monsters: completing either of those goals indicated they were ¡°done¡±, but it was generally expected that they¡¯d overachieve a bit, especially while they were new.

    ¡°This tunnel?¡± Corrin pointed down one of the branching pathways.

    Wyn shook his head, ¡°No let¡¯s start with this one, if we take the connecting route here,¡± he pointed at the map, ¡°Then we can clear these two pretty quick and hit that one last.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough, lead the way.¡±

    The official reason for the dungeon guards was to keep the population of monsters on the first floor low and away from the entrance, attempting to keep any from escaping into the nearby countryside and causing problems. Corrin was pretty sure at one point it had been considered a ¡°sacred duty¡± or something as well, but nowadays it was basically an open secret that the reason was far simpler: dungeons were profitable. Many cities in the rest of Aeora were built on dungeons purely to gain access to the limitless resources they provided. The main source of which were monsters. Inside of each beast in the dungeon was a small magic stone, a valuable resource which could be used for¡­ well, something. Corrin knew it had something to do with mages, and he was pretty sure they were used to make things like lightstones and firestones, and he had no idea how they worked.

    Nonetheless, the dungeon and the magic stones within were what afforded Straetum such prosperity considering its location. If it hadn¡¯t been in the middle of nowhere, cast out from the rest of the world, it might¡¯ve even been a thriving city.

    ¡°Hey, Wyn, do you think other dungeons are like this one?¡±

    Wyn rubbed his chin, ¡°Well, the Tower of Heaven is a dungeon, right? And it¡¯s a tower, so it has to be different from this. Though I think most of them are pretty cavey from what I¡¯ve read.¡±

    ¡°Cavey?¡±

    Wyn shrugged, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°No reason really.¡± Corrin kept walking, looking at the dreary walls of the tunnel. Occasionally, extra-strong monsters would show up on the first floor. Since they weren¡¯t seen usually, and their types were mostly consistent, it was a theory among the tomb guards that there were more layers to the founder¡¯s tomb than the first, at least one, with stronger monsters. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what that second layer might be like, whether it was different from the first in its structure, or just the same but more dangerous.

    Corrin heard a shuffling sound from ahead, interrupting his thoughts. Finally, some action! He held out a hand to alert Wyn and drew his sword, creeping forward into the tunnel. They¡¯d fought a few small monsters before, but this was different. There were no guardians to bail them out, no help, and they were deeper into the first floor than they¡¯d ever been. He held out hope, maybe the tomb would be exciting after all.

    ***

    Corrin¡¯s hopes had been shoved right back into his chest.

    ¡°We should clear the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°This again?¡± Wyn groaned. ¡°We¡¯ve only been here for two hours and you¡¯re already going insane.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Corrin closed his eyes and stroked his chin, in his mind the picture of sage wisdom. ¡°We could totally do it; these guys are weaklings.¡±

    Wyn grunted as he cut into a dead kobold¡¯s chest with a long knife, attempting to harvest the magic stone from within the creature¡¯s corpse. ¡°We¡¯re in the shallowest part of the tomb Corrin, all the monsters up here are weak. That¡¯s the point. They need teams of adventurers and knights to clear a dungeon, not two barely-adults.¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, but this is so boring.¡± Corrin watched further down the tunnel, making sure nothing snuck up on them.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing dumbass. It means the first floor is relatively clear, you know the job, keep the first floor clear so monsters don¡¯t wander out, gather what we can, and get out alive.¡± Finally, Wyn extracted the crystal, a small pink stone the size of a pebble and placed it in a bag with the other three they¡¯d harvested so far. A few moments later, the monster¡¯s corpse began to dissolve into black ash, just like every other monster once its core was removed.

    In truth, Corrin was surprised at how easy this was proving. From everything he¡¯d heard, it should¡¯ve been far more dangerous. Yet, in the two hours so far, none of the monsters they¡¯d encountered had proven more than a minor inconvenience. He knew they were strong, perhaps the strongest guardians Straetum had ever seen, but still¡­

    ¡°The first floor isn¡¯t even fully mapped Wyn, we¡¯ve been patrolling this floor for 500 years and still haven¡¯t even found the entrance to the second floor, no one is trying.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°And what does it matter?¡± Wyn snapped, ¡°What, we¡¯re going to map the whole first floor and get ourselves killed trying to clear the damn thing because what? You¡¯re bored?¡±

    ¡°It''s not just¨C¡± Corrin stopped at the sound of chattering from another section of the dungeon, like the sound of bone clacking against bone.

    Wyn sighed, ¡°Look, I get it, there hasn¡¯t been much going on and you¡¯re antsy about it cause it''s our first day, but let¡¯s just get the job done and go. Besides, that sounds like an ossein spider, so maybe you¡¯ll get your excitement after all. You want to fight it alone?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I do,¡± Corrin said unconcernedly, crossing his arms and looking away in mock offense. Honestly the idea was appealing, but perhaps another time.

    ¡°Whatever man,¡± Wyn snorted, ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    He stood up and drew his sword as Corrin did the same, they began walking towards the sound just around the corner. As they reached the corner, Wyn held up his hand and began counting down from three on his fingers. Then, as one, they turned the corner with their swords drawn.

    ¡°Ew what the hell?¡± Corrin exclaimed as they laid eyes upon the ossein spider, a large arachnid the size of a dog. Its body was mostly constructed of bone, with exposed ligaments and muscles traveling down the length of each limb, clearly visible. With each of its movements, Corrin could see the visible connective tissues stretch and twitch.

    The spider rushed them from its initial position about twenty feet away. It was on them in an instant, but they were more than prepared. As it raised a bony leg, sharpened to a point, and poised to strike them, Wyn stepped forwards and brought his sword up, slashing through the sinew connecting it to the rest of the body. The leg fell limp as the beast screeched in pain, its remaining limbs lashing out in a frenzy. Before the first strike had even connected however, Corrin was already following up, thrusting his sword into the spider¡¯s eyes and out the other side, felling the monster in an instant.

    ¡°Gods this thing is creepy,¡± He remarked as the legs still flailed weakly on the other end of his blade, the body still reacted even though he was pretty sure the thing was dead. After a moment though, the thrashing stopped and he pulled his blade out, flicking it to the side to clear the worst of the goo before pulling a rag out of his pack to wipe it off.

    ¡°No kidding,¡± Wyn replied, ¡°For all that though, I was kind of expecting more.¡± He looked down at the corpse, a brief flash of disappointment showing on his face before it was smothered behind indifference.

    ¡°What¡¯s the harvest of ossein spiders again?¡± Corrin asked absentmindedly as he sheathed his sword and began pulling out his knife.

    ¡°Core and bones,¡± Wyn replied.

    Corrin sighed, and the pair got to work.

    ***

    They left the cave just before sunset, taking a moment to appreciate the view of the world above once again. The gentle wind blew the grass in the plains with a lazy sort of motion, the outside world almost idyllic compared to the dark and damp dungeon. Just outside the entrance was a large statue, cut in the image of the first and greatest king, Edrian Spiritstorm.

    According to local myth, he¡¯d tasked the first guards with keeping watch over the dungeon before ascending to the heavens. Corrin always thought the statue looked a little too perfect, clearly taking some liberties with the man¡¯s appearance, but it was a cool feature, nonetheless.

    They started walking back towards town and had only taken a few steps when Corrin caught sight of a man walking towards them along the path. He waved as he drew nearer.

    ¡°How was your first day?¡± The guard, a middle-aged man named Orm asked politely as they stopped for a moment. He was a nice enough man; they¡¯d met him before while apprenticing the older guards.

    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Wyn replied, ¡°There was an ossein spider which was interesting, but besides that there wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°An ossein, on your first day? And you don¡¯t have a scratch on you?¡± He chuckled, ¡°They weren¡¯t kidding about you two. Well anyways, I look forward to working together in the future! I¡¯ll have my wife make some snacks to give to you next time. I bet you¡¯re quite hungry.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice,¡± Corrin said, ¡°Do you have an apprentice Elder Orm?¡±

    ¡°Aye, that I do. He¡¯s still only twelve though, so still a while before he¡¯ll be replacing me. Sorry but you¡¯ll be stuck with me until then,¡± He laughed.

    The guarding of the cave was generally done in two shifts, two people to go into the cave during the day to clear it out, and one at night to deal with any monsters that may have been missed and wandered out of the dungeon after sunset. Usually this either entailed just killing it themselves, or in more dire cases, rushing to the village to wake the day guards, though either case was very rare. In all the history of Straetum, only one night guard had ever died.

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, the pair made their way back to the village bathhouse to relax. Corrin had never actually been there before, instead he and the other children at the church just washed off in a tub out back. They had to do something similar at the bathhouse, washing off in a tub beforehand, but the reward was more than worth it. The outdoor bath was quite large, enough to hold around fifteen to twenty people comfortably, and the water was apparently heated by magic stones under the floor, courtesy of previous tomb guards and the help of a wandering mage who¡¯d passed through over fifteen years ago.

    Corrin dipped his toe in and pulled it back out. ¡°It really is hot!¡± He exclaimed.

    ¡°Of course it is, did you think I was lying?¡± Wyn laughed, casually settling into the water.

    Well, he wasn¡¯t one to be outdone. Corrin stepped in and tried to relax, which was honestly easy. The hot water really did feel good, and he was able to just sit back and enjoy. He wasn¡¯t sore, they hadn¡¯t done enough to push him today, but it felt absolutely divine on some of the bruises he¡¯d gotten from training.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Corrin said after a moment, ¡°That feels great. I can see why Irym recommended it.¡±

    Wyn shrugged, ¡°Yeah it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Corrin splashed water at him, ¡°Oh act like you haven¡¯t been here before, one of us has had to bathe in a wooden tub filled with cold water from the river every day.¡± They bathed in silence for a bit, neither speaking for a good while as they simply relaxed and enjoyed the water. After a bit, Corrin kicked off the wall of the bath and floated around on his back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re supposed to swim in the bath,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°So, not too bad for our first day, yeah?¡± Corrin kicked a bit of water at his friend.

    ¡°I think we actually broke the record for first day harvest size.¡±

    ¡°Really? We didn¡¯t even do that much I thought.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know¡­I mean it¡¯s not worth complaining about, right? If that¡¯s what it¡¯s like we¡¯re pretty much set,¡± Wyn said. Corrin couldn¡¯t see him while on his back, but he sounded as though he were lost in thought.

    ¡°What do you want to buy once we get paid?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°My brother¡¯s been asking for a sword, so maybe I¡¯ll buy him a nice wooden one. How about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure,¡± Corrin answered, ¡°The old man says I can stay at the church as long as I need, so I¡¯m not too worried about getting a place yet, but maybe I¡¯ll save for that.¡±

    ¡°Not a bad idea,¡± Wyn said, ¡°But in case you forgot, there should be a caravan arriving next month.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s head shot up, ¡°Really? I thought it wasn¡¯t supposed to be until the start of summer!¡±

    Now there was some news. Though rarely, merchant caravans would show up in Straetum several times throughout the year to buy and trade for the glut of magic stones Straetum would accumulate during the months between visits. More importantly though, they brought news of the outside world.

    ¡°Yeah, you probably didn¡¯t hear, but they mentioned it last time. They moved the schedule up so Nema can make it back in time for his son to be born.¡±

    ¡°Nema?¡±

    ¡°Dude there¡¯s only two groups that come out here. How do you not know their names yet?¡±

    ¡°I know Harv,¡± Corrin protested.

    ¡°Everybody knows Harv! And with how you pester him for news I sure hope you¡¯d at least know his name. Nema¡¯s the younger guy with blonde hair, he¡¯s about your height?¡±

    ¡°That does sound familiar¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll recognize him when I see him.¡±

    Wyn rolled his eyes, ¡°Well anyways, yeah, they¡¯ll be here. Just in time for us to finally have some money. Exciting stuff.¡±

    Corrin was already figuring out a list of things to ask when they arrived, right alongside a list of things he wanted to buy. Caravan arrivals were always some of his favorite times of year.

    They talked for a bit longer, discussing their plans for the next day and reviewing some of what they¡¯d learned about the tomb. It wasn¡¯t really anything new, just about everything had gone as they¡¯d expected, but Wyn insisted it was worth it anyways. Eventually though, it had to come to an end.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got to get going,¡± Wyn said, getting up and stretching, ¡°I told my mother I¡¯d help with dinner tonight, and I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m already late. I guess I¡¯ll see you tomorrow?¡± He held out a fist.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Corrin bumped it with his own, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow man.¡±

    The smile faded almost as soon as Wyn turned around and started leaving. Corrin returned to his floating position and watched the twilight sky as it futilely clung to the last glow of sunlight.

    ¡°Tomorrow, huh¡­¡± The words escaped his mouth softly, like steam from the surface of the water. And the next day, and the next, and the day after that.

    Eventually, light faded, and the endless dark canvas filled with stars. The town had grown quiet, leaving Corrin alone with the crickets, the occasional hooting of an owl, and his own thoughts. He drifted in the water aimlessly, breathing in the hot, humid air as it rose from the bath, clearing his lungs.

    ¡°Um, excuse me,¡± A voice called out. Corrin slowly rose up, realizing it was the owner, an older man who ran the bathhouse with his wife. ¡°It¡¯s quite late, we¡¯re closing for the day. You¡¯re welcome to stay obviously¡­ you¡¯re the guardian and all, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry,¡± Corrin held out a hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how long I¡¯d been in here. I¡¯ll be right out.¡±

    If it was closing time, he must¡¯ve been there for a while. He felt a bit bad for the owners since they had seemed a bit nervous about telling him that. Most of the older folk around town didn¡¯t get along with him, but he didn¡¯t know these ones very well. They probably thought of him as Wyn¡¯s important friend and the honored guardian of the tomb.

    He quickly dried off and put on a simple clean robe they had for him, he¡¯d have to bring it back tomorrow, but that wasn¡¯t a problem. There was also a pair of sandals which he greatly appreciated, letting his feet cool in the fresh air while keeping them dirt-free. As always, a gentle wind wound between the buildings, but Corrin wasn¡¯t cold. Soon he reached the main road, and his sandals met the cobblestone, clopping quietly as he looked at the dimmed lights which illuminated the street.

    When he arrived back at the church, he went in the front. There was a side-door to the sleeping quarters, but its hinges were rusted and creaky, and his youngest siblings would definitely be asleep by now.

    Fenfreth was sitting in the kitchen reading letters when Corrin arrived. He looked up, the corners of his eyes crinkling as he smiled, ¡°Welcome home Corrin, you were out quite late. How was your first day? I left some stew in the pot for you.¡±

    Corrin thanked him and scooped himself a large bowl. Lunch had been a long time ago, and he¡¯d been starving for hours. ¡°It was good,¡± He said, taking a seat, ¡°We finished early, I just lost track of time.¡±

    ¡°I see, well I¡¯m glad it went alright. Are you excited to go back tomorrow?¡±

    Corrin paused, ¡°Well, sure. Maybe we can explore a little deeper tomorrow, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find something cool down there.¡±

    Fenfreth started to say something, but he stopped himself and smiled, ¡°May the spirits guide you towards what you seek.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say a word after that, and Corrin ate the stew quickly in silence before getting up to head towards the bedrooms.

    ¡°Going to bed early, are we?¡± Fenfreth noted, glancing up. ¡°The cave must¡¯ve really worn you out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    Fenfreth gave him a sad look, ¡°I suppose so. Sleep well Corrin, I¡¯ll make your favorite pancakes tomorrow, ok?¡±

    ¡°Thanks gramps¡­ that sounds delicious,¡± Corrin walked into the next room, sneaking past his sibling¡¯s beds before arriving at his own room.

    The room had belonged to one of his older brothers when he¡¯d been younger, but he¡¯d since more than made it his own¡ªwell, as best as he could. It was a small space, filled almost entirely by just his desk, bed, and nightstand, though he had added a rug to cover the old wooden floor. On top of the simple desk was a map he¡¯d been looking at; he had a collection of different ones from all over Aeora. He set down the large pack, placing it next to his door so he didn¡¯t forget it the next day, and he hung his sword up on the wall, proudly displayed above his bed. Out of habit he walked towards the chair first, ready to sit and glance over it again, but then he stopped.

    He didn¡¯t really want to do this tonight.

    Corrin glanced out the window of his bedroom, looking into the horizon, where the Northern Plateau stretched out, and the rest of Aeora awaited. Then, with a sigh, he got into bed and without bothering to even pull the blanket over himself, he closed his eyes.

    Tonight, Corrin just wanted to dream.

 5. You Just Had To Be There

    Spring had come into full bloom, and it was Corrin¡¯s favorite time of year; warm enough that he could enjoy the outdoors to their fullest, but cool enough that he didn¡¯t sweat too much. Plus, it was the season when he could really appreciate his favorite place in the valley. To the south of town, further down the river was a sprawling meadow of wildflowers amidst the rolling hills of green. He¡¯d promised that wandering spirit knight that he wouldn¡¯t return to the spirit glades, and Corrin considered himself a man of his word, at the very least. The meadow was the next best thing, the myriad colors of the flowers reminded him of the glade itself, with its flowers and topology that seemed to defy explanation.

    The spirits seemed to agree that it was familiar, congregating in the area as they drifted lazily among the flowers, intermingling with the bees. The most prevalent were the spring spirits, taking the forms of flowers and blossoms floating on the wind.

    The dungeon had continued to prove an utter disappointment. The monsters were so weak it was like fighting children. He¡¯d received more injuries falling from trees in his childhood than he had from any of the dangers of the tomb. The silver lining was that they were able to clear their quota quickly and leave the dungeon early every day, leaving him with plenty of time to enjoy Straetum and all its monotony.

    At least the flowers were nice. He was laying on his back on the side of one of the hills above the meadow, watching the flowers below sway slowly in the light breeze. The windfall mountains surrounded the valley on three sides, north, south, and west, with the eastern side open to the rest of the world, towards absolute freedom. The expanse of plains stretched off so far, and so flatly that he felt like he could even see to the edge of the Northern Plateau from his perch on this hill.

    He closed his eyes and leaned his head back, letting out a deep, long sigh of utter relaxation. Yeah, this was nice.

    ¡°Figured I¡¯d find you out here,¡± Wyn¡¯s voice interrupted.

    Corrin tilted his head towards the sound and cracked open a single eye. Wyn was sweating lightly, his sword still at his side. He¡¯d probably gone to practice more after they¡¯d cleared the tomb¡ªCorrin had won their duel today. ¡°What¡¯s up? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to relax?¡±

    ¡°Figured you¡¯d want to know that the caravan is here, but I guess not.¡±

    Corrin shot to his feet, ¡°Well why didn¡¯t you just say so! Let¡¯s hurry back, I¡¯ve got stuff to buy!¡± Relaxation was great, but excitement was where it was really at. Their stipends had just come in a week ago, and Corrin¡¯s pockets were practically bursting with money compared to usual, a small spending spree to celebrate couldn¡¯t hurt now, could it?

    The walk back to Straetum wasn¡¯t too long, and soon, Corrin could see the large wooden carts of various construction on the eastern edge of town. Some were large and sturdily constructed, with wood or canvas roofs, but some were tiny things, just barely large enough to hold the goods and yoke the horses, mules, or in one case, a giant feathered turtle. There was a sort of ¡®town square-out-of-town¡¯ set up for them, a large circle of dirt that had been ringed in small cobble walls, save for the exit on the main road. It was complete with benches and paths that were only ever used on the rare occasion that the town had such visitors.

    It was still early enough in the day that people had only just begun to trickle in as the merchants set up shop. It was an understood courtesy to let the travelers rest a bit before everyone rushed over to buy things. Soon though, it would be buzzing with activity: Corrin wasn¡¯t the only one who liked to hear news about the outside, and plenty of the villagers would come out here to buy the ¡°latest¡± eastern technology.

    Corrin hurried his pace, leaving Wyn behind as he approached the caravan. One of the merchants¡ªa young man only a few years older than Corrin¡ªsaw him coming and waved him over to one of the mid-sized carts, ¡°Hello Corrin!¡± He yelled.

    Corrin grinned, this was one he knew well, since he¡¯d only been a boy himself when they¡¯d met. In a sense, they¡¯d grown up together, spending time playing during the weeks the caravan was in town. ¡°Kellen! How have you been?¡± He reached out his hand, and pulled Kellen into a one-armed hug, pounding his back.

    Kellen smiled and returned the gesture, ¡°I¡¯ve been well. My father retired at the end of last year, so the cart¡¯s mine now. I¡¯ve been running up and down the plateau trying to reach out to all his contacts and stay involved.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see him. Sounds like you¡¯ve been busy,¡± Corrin whistled appreciatively.

    ¡°No kidding, though I hear you¡¯ve been up to big things as well. Guardian of the tomb? That¡¯s a big title out here yes? How¡¯s adult life treating you?¡±

    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Corrin said, ¡°I¡¯m still living at the church while I figure stuff out and save up some money, but we¡¯re getting there.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate timing for our arrival then, since we both know how much you like to spend when we¡¯re here.¡± He poked Corrin¡¯s side playfully, ¡°Speaking of which, you wouldn¡¯t happen to have stashed away any magic stones to sell to me on the down low would you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry man, I can¡¯t say that I do. Maybe I¡¯ll keep one or two in my pocket for next time,¡± Corrin winked.

    ¡°Alright alright, I¡¯ll buy them at full price then,¡± Kellen said, ¡°They¡¯re already so cheap here I almost feel bad, why do you guys charge so little?¡±

    Corrin shrugged, ¡°Ask Wyn not me, maybe we just don¡¯t need all the money. It¡¯s a pretty small village after all. Anyways, I¡¯ll look at your items as soon as you tell me your best story since last time.¡±

    Kellen grinned, happy to continue their little ritual. They both took a seat on the wall ringing the carts. Then, he leaned in conspiratorially and whispered, ¡°I finally went off the plateau.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Corrin exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re messing with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true it¡¯s true,¡± Kellen laughed, ¡°First thing I did when I took over.¡±

    ¡°East or South?¡±

    ¡°East obviously, what would I even do on the grass sea?¡±

    ¡°Ah man what a waste. Still, you would¡¯ve gone into Falmouth right? It¡¯s a proper kingdom! What was that like? And you must¡¯ve seen the plateau from below, how high up are we really?¡±

    Kellen looked up thoughtfully, ¡°Hmm, well¡­ really high.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll punch you.¡±

    ¡°Seriously!¡± Kellen laughed, ¡°It¡¯s hard to even describe¡­ think about the spearwood right? If I¡¯m remembering that tree right, well, it doesn¡¯t even compare. Maybe if you stacked thirty or forty of them it would be close. It¡¯s like a giant wall that reaches up to the sky itself, which makes the Windfall¡¯s even more ridiculous that I used to think.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Corrin tried to imagine that, looking up into the sky to picture the cliff face, but he simply couldn¡¯t get his brain around it.

    ¡°Ah, hey Wyn, welcome back,¡± Kellen said.

    Wyn sat down across from them on one of the benches, ¡°Sorry, I had to get Corrin, but he ran back ahead of me. What are you guys talking about?¡±

    ¡°Kellen left the plateau.¡±

    ¡°Oh, damn really? East or South?¡±

    Kellen laughed, ¡°East, what¡¯s with you two?¡±

    ¡°Corrin asked the same thing, didn¡¯t he?¡± Wyn said with a wry grin.

    ¡°Word for word.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural question to ask,¡± Wyn defended himself. ¡°What was Falmouth like?¡±

    ¡°It was strange. The way they speak is different than it is here, not a different language, but the same words sound different, and a few of the words are different.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called an accent; they have a different accent. Well, the different word things is a dialect I think¡­¡± Wyn said.

    Kellen rubbed his chin, ¡°Really? Where¡¯d you learn that from?¡±

    ¡°I like to read.¡±

    Corrin pressed more, ¡°That¡¯s weird. So they sound different? Do they look different? What about the buildings? The land?¡±

    ¡°Well, they look basically the same I¡¯d say, and the land is the same too¡­ actually no, there¡¯s more trees and forests. The buildings are bigger though, and most are made of stone. One of the towns had a wall around it! It was almost as tall as the church here.¡±

    Even if he knew it wasn¡¯t the most exciting thing he¡¯d heard on paper, Corrin listened, enraptured by the descriptions of different towns and people Kellen had met. For someone like him, who had never left Straetum in all his life, each new detail he gleaned was worth more than any item the merchants would sell.

    Soon though, the townsfolk began to wander in, in greater numbers, and the merchants stopped relaxing to prepare for the rush.

    ¡°Sorry Corrin!¡± Kellen apologized, ¡°We¡¯ll talk more later, but I don¡¯t have anyone to sell for me, so I have to go, I know you want to talk to Harv anyways. He¡¯s got a story you¡¯d love to hear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to hold you to that, we¡¯re hitting the lake at least once before you leave,¡± Corrin joked, shaking Kellen¡¯s hand again before he got up to leave. Wyn said his goodbyes as well and followed him towards Harv¡¯s cart.

    Harv was the usual leader of the caravan, an old man who¡¯d been coming to Straetum to trade since long before Corrin and Wyn were born. He was an accomplished merchant who¡¯d traveled much further into the continent than any other person in town. And he always had the best stories. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t been here the last time the caravan had come to town months ago. Apparently, he¡¯d been off doing something else to the far south and hadn¡¯t been able to make it.

    When Corrin approached, Harv was already talking to several of the village¡¯s men about something. His cart¡ªthe largest in the caravan¡ªwas being staffed by his niece and her son, who he took around on his trips. Harv never traded during the first rush, so it must¡¯ve been their own insistence. He always liked to spend the first day catching up with the people of Straetum and giving them news on developments outside the plateau. Despite his age, he still had a shockingly full head of hair, with long white locks tied up into a high bun, and a short, pointed beard on his wide, wrinkled chin.

    ¡°¡ª a few skirmishes here and there,¡± He was saying as the men listened intently, ¡°but the peace is still holding strong for now. I¡¯d say it¡¯s fifty-fifty on whether another war breaks out in the next ten years. That threat is keeping the kingdoms in line, which is great for business!¡±

    He laughed at that and took a sip of his drink, though his eyes went wide when he saw Corrin and Wyn. ¡°Ah my favorite youngsters! How have you been?¡±

    Corrin and Wyn spent the next few minutes greeting him and going through simple pleasantries before it was comfortable enough to change the topic again.

    ¡°So,¡± Wyn started, ¡°You were talking about the war with Nladia? Didn¡¯t that end years ago?¡±

    ¡°Aye it did, but we still have some colonies in the north, and they have a few strongholds on the southern peninsula, so there¡¯s still some issues left to be resolved.¡±

    From what Corrin remembered, the continent had been at war with another for almost fifteen years before he and Wyn were born, during that time, the previously warring kingdoms on Aeora had united against the common threat, putting aside their differences and fighting together, somewhat ironically leading to one of the greatest periods of prosperity in the continent since the reign of the five kings.

    None of that really mattered to Straetum; the Northern Plateau wasn¡¯t owned by any of the kingdoms and was the furthest place on the continent from the war. The only people it affected were traders who exchanged goods with the outside world, benefiting from the uptick in trade. Though the war had ended five years prior, according to Harv, trade was still as good as ever.

    ¡°Kellen told me you had a good story to share?¡± Corrin said leadingly, earning a murmur of interest from the gathered men.

    ¡°Did he now? I was going to save this for later, but I suppose I can tell you.¡± Harv winked, ¡°On my last trip I happened to make a journey down to a small town near the edge of Elysia, the jungle to the south. While I was there, I heard about a knight expedition to the east. Now, the junk of a knight from the capital is a treasure out here, and that means there¡¯s money to be made. So, I talked one of the local guides into leading me through the edge of the jungle to reach the supposed expedition point.¡±

    Wyn frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t they call that place the green death?¡±

    Harv nodded, ¡°They do.¡±

    ¡°That seems¡­ unwise then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was! But at this age I¡¯m not risking too many more years of good health!¡± He cackled before continuing, spinning a tale of danger, adventure, and exploration that seemed to get more ridiculous with each passing moment ¡°¡­we took a mountain path around most of the dangerous areas, but towards the end we had to go into the jungle and get on a river boat of one of the local tribes. Let me tell you, it was three days of hell, bugs were everywhere, and it was hot and muggy, and by the time we were done we all smelled like carcasses.¡±

    ¡°So, you made it to the end alright then?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°Almost, on the last day we got attacked by this giant creature in the water, and the boat capsized. At that point we had to trek through miles of jungle, all soaking wet. You can¡¯t see ten feet in front of you in all that crap, so we¡¯re just praying to the spirits the locals know what they¡¯re doing. My buddy is complaining the whole way about how much his rear hurts, but we don¡¯t have time to stop.¡±

    A round of chuckles went around the circle.

    ¡°Somehow, we finally reached the village, but we had half the jungle on our trail, and we were getting chased by this these giant humanoid creatures with arms poking out of their eyes. I didn¡¯t know I could still run so fast!¡± He laughed some more, as if his near-death experience was the funniest thing that had ever happened to him.

    At this point though, Corrin, Wyn, and the rest of the villagers were all listening intently. You never could tell if Harv¡¯s stories were real or not, but they were always entertaining.

    ¡°Then, just as I was certain we were about to be the next victims of the jungle¡­¡± he paused, looking around the circle of listeners, ¡°There was a bright flash of light. And the giants were blown away! The knights battalion saw us coming from the towers around the village and came to help. I couldn¡¯t believe it, though I did get a stern talking to from their commander, he was a mean guy I tell you¡­ Anyways, we don¡¯t stop until we reach the town walls, and my friend starts complaining again about how he¡¯s in so much pain. He keeps pestering us until I finally tell him to drop his pants and let me check. Well, lo and behold he¡¯s got a leech the size of my hand stuck to his ass!¡± The villagers erupted into laughter.

    ¡°What were the knights like?¡± Wyn asked, surprising Corrin and apparently Harv, who paused mid laugh as he looked at the boys with mirth.

    ¡°Ah, figures you¡¯d want to know, though I would¡¯ve expected Corrin to ask first.¡±

    Wyn shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    ¡°Well, they were incredible frankly. They had a spirit knight with them leading the charge. He slew dozens of the giants by himself with a huge flaming sword.¡±

    ¡°A flaming sword?¡± Corrin leaned forward. That sounds so cool!

    ¡°My reaction was the same! Watching him cut down the throng made me feel like a boy again, it was something to watch.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Corrin complained.

    Harv answered more questions from the whole group, most of which were from Corrin and Wyn, and even told some more stories, though he said he¡¯d save some for later in the visit. Eventually though, the conversation turned to more serious matters, and Corrin found himself tuning out. It was better to go haggle for some goods than sit and talk about trade routes and purchasing rights.

    He left Wyn with Harv, and began to shop around to see what the traders had brought in. They¡¯d usually saved the best items for later in the trip¡ªsomething he didn¡¯t really get¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t good things on display now.

    Grass wine from Precipice, lightstones, firestones, and even a spirit-lure, was that a sword cast from icesteel?

    Corrin whistled appreciatively at the cool, blue-tinted sheen. Spirits, was that a birch bark grip? They really had brought a good haul this time. All his new funds were burning a hole in his pocket. He grinned, walking up to the merchant that had the blade on display, ¡°Hey how much for the sword?¡±

    He may not have liked the job, but Corrin loved having money.

 6. Routine

    ¡°Maaan it¡¯s hot out,¡± Corrin complained, pouring some of the leftover water from his flask over his head.

    ¡°Yeah, no kidding,¡± Wyn said, ¡°And it¡¯s not even summer yet, imagine how hot it¡¯s going to be in a month.¡±

    ¡°Don''t remind me... Ugh, it was nice and cool in the cave too, maybe I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    Despite Corrin¡¯s praying every night for the nice cool air of spring to remain longer, it seemed they were in for an early and hot summer. Damn spirits must hate him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to let the spirits know they should push it back next year.¡±

    ¡°Please do, I miss winter already.¡±

    Wyn''s face crinkled in disgust, ¡°Never say that again, you must¡¯ve hit your head clearing earlier. Want to get some food? My mother''s busy tonight and I don¡¯t feel like cooking.¡±

    Corrin chuckled awkwardly, ¡°You paying?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? We just got our stipend not two weeks ago, you should have plenty of money,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°Well, see¡­ I kind of maybe blew it all.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± Wyn exclaimed, ¡°Is that why you keep saying I should treat you when you win duels? What did you even spend it on?¡±

    Corrin held up his beautiful new sword, ¡°Did you think this thing was cheap? Plus, I bought a nice new set of robes, which burnt through the rest of our first one. Then I tried a bunch of restaurants, oh and I reserved the next lightstone that comes into town.¡±

    Wyn put his face in his hands, ¡°I¡¯m best friends with an idiot¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll pay, but you¡¯re paying me back as soon as we get our next stipend.¡±

    ¡°Thanks man, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    ¡°I hate you.¡±

    ¡°Want to hit the lake afterwards? Might be a nice way to cool down.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry,¡± Wyn grimaced, ¡°I already made plans with some other people, I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be plenty of other days like this one though.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll take my siblings or something,¡± Corrin said.

    Chatting idly the whole way, the two boys walked back to town, the sun beating down on them at every step, and Corrin lamented what would surely be a boring, sweltering summer.

    ***

    Wake up, go back to sleep, wake up, try to go back to sleep.

    You¡¯re going to be late. Corrin could practically hear Wyn chastising him.

    Corrin rolled out of his rock-solid bed, landing on the wooden floor with a dull thud as his day began.

    Half asleep, he managed to throw on his cloak, grab his leather armor¨Che¡¯d have to put it on later¨Cand sheath his sword around his waist before stumbling into the hallway, barely managing to avoid waking his siblings sleeping in the main bedroom.

    He stumbled into the kitchen where Fenfreth was making breakfast. It was one of the larger rooms in the orphanage, with brick floors and walls. The slanted roof allowed for a skylight to be put in and fill it with plenty of natural light in the morning. Most of the kids ended up eating around the same time when Fenfreth woke them up for chores and school, which necessitated a large wooden table in the middle of the room. Since he was up early though, Corrin sat alone in the seat closest to the cooking pot, appreciating the comforting aroma of breakfast cooking.

    ¡°Running late again, are we?¡± The older man teased, already scooping up some food for him: scrambled eggs and porridge. It was simple, but cheap, and Fenfreth could make a lot of it easily to feed so many hungry mouths.

    Corrin sat down and began to devour the meal, faintly enjoying the cinnamon Fenfreth had been adding recently. Apparently, he¡¯d positively scammed a merchant out of several pounds of it, and it did wonders for the morning porridge. ¡°I¡¯m too tired for your crap right now.¡±

    ¡°Where does all that food go?¡± Fenfreth wondered aloud, ¡°I know boys your age need to eat, but you do take it to a bit of an extreme.¡±

    Corrin downed a glass of water as Fenfreth exchanged one plate for another, and then continued to eat.

    ¡°Have you thought any more about your living situation?¡± Fenfreth asked.

    ¡°Are you trying to kick me out?¡± Corrin replied through a mouthful of food.

    ¡°Not at all, the others love you, and despite the amount of food you eat, it¡¯s not that bad in the grand scheme of things so long as you keep helping around the church. I just want to make sure you¡¯re thinking about the future.¡±

    Corrin set down his fork, ¡°The future huh?¡±

    ¡°You used to talk so much about it: your plans, your dreams, all the things you wanted to do, the places you wanted to see. I just want to make sure you¡¯re doing what you want to be doing, and you¡¯re right where you want to be.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy when you¡¯ve got nothing to lose," Corrin mumbled under his breath, "It¡¯s a lot harder once you do.¡±

    Fenfreth placed a hand on his shoulder, ¡°If you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all I can ask for. But I want you to think long and hard about what it is you really want out of life. Oh well, you¡¯ll figure it out, I¡¯m sure. Just know, whatever you do, I¡¯ll support you one hundred percent.¡±

    Corrin finished his food in silence, staring at the empty bowl. What did he really want out of life? Were these days at the dungeon, these days in Straetum really what he wanted? He shook his head; he wasn¡¯t going to make it if he spent all this time thinking. He stood up and headed towards the door.

    ¡°Thanks gramps,¡± He said, ¡°Now, I have to get going or I¡¯m going to be late.¡±

    ¡°Are you planning on winning today?¡± Fenfreth asked.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Corrin flashed a thumbs up, ¡°Always.¡±

    ***

    The lazy days continued. Corrin would wake up around sunrise, go clear the dungeon, spar with Wyn, and then spend the rest of the day doing whatever mundane things came up. Life was, as always, comfortable; many would kill for the life he had and the freedom it granted, but somewhere within Corrin, a part of him was dying, almost unnoticed as it withered like a tree in the winter, slowly but surely being beaten out of him by his new routine.

    Months of this daily pattern had passed quickly, even as the days seemed to last forever. And before Corrin knew it, summer was well and truly upon them. Just as every year, the coming of summer would be celebrated with a large festival, and most of the town would be taking the day off, even Corrin and Wyn. It was one of the four days a year they would get to themselves. Those days were solstices, like the summer solstice the next day, and the equinoxes, on which for some reason, the dungeon became inert and wouldn¡¯t spawn any new monsters.

    There were precautions of course, protocols in case they both became injured or sick, and there were backup guardians trained, though not as extensively, from the pool of town guards. In the worst case, the entrance to the dungeon could be caved in, which would last for a while until the tomb repaired the damage on its own. The latter option was considered a last resort however, as excessive damage to a dungeon almost always resulted in disasters, triggering several defense mechanisms the extent of which weren¡¯t fully understood. Sometimes it would make the monsters within stronger, and in worse cases it could even cause a dungeon flood, an event in which monsters began leaving the tomb in droves. As such, tomb guards were expected to do their jobs every day, without fail. These few days they got each year were blessings.

    Due to this, the two were somewhat unfocused, spending their time in the dungeon discussing the next day¡¯s plans and looking forward to the festival ahead. Even still, they dispatched zombies and goblins with practiced ease, and quickly met their harvest quota. It was an easy job, and they were far stronger than anything on the first floor by now. This time at least, passed rather fast as they bantered back and forth, occasionally interrupted by a monster.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to dance.¡± Wyn smirked, his pack filled to the brim with magic stones and monster parts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dancing,¡± Corrin maintained, chuckling a little, ¡°It¡¯s just not happening.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a festival Corrin, everybody¡¯s going to be dancing¡­ don¡¯t you want to invite Khaeli?¡± He waggled his eyebrows for effect as he mentioned Corrin¡¯s crush.

    Corrin, of course, smacked him on the back of the head, but it didn¡¯t stop the snickering.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her when I¡¯m good and ready¡­ do you think she¡¯d really want to dance?¡±

    ¡°See? You¡¯re totally dancing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dancing,¡± Corrin shot back, but even to himself, he sounded less confident.

    ¡°Yeah yeah. Well, I think we¡¯re about done here. Let¡¯s get out of here. One day left then it¡¯s time to party.¡±

    ¡°Praise the spirits!¡± Corrin pumped a fist in the air. ¡°No work tomorrow! You know, we¡¯re getting pretty fast at this. Without the long lunch break we could probably set a new record.¡±

    ¡°I bet we could get it down even more if we split up a little, stay in earshot but clear out areas separately.¡± Wyn thought out loud as they walked to the entrance.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Corrin considered the idea; it wasn¡¯t a bad one. Might spice up their time in the dungeon too, add a little edge. ¡°Ok but seriously though, do you think Khaeli¡¯s going to be dancing?¡±

    Wyn broke down laughing, ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re that worried about it.¡± He clapped Corrin¡¯s back. ¡°C¡¯mon man, let¡¯s get back. I¡¯m tired and hungry, even if we¡¯re not working tomorrow, we¡¯ve still got the tournament.¡±

    Corrin smiled.

    They got out of the cave while the sun was still high in the sky, breaking into a fast walk towards the village. The walk broke into a light jog, and after a moment, they were running, each noticed the other and sped up even further, without a word it had turned to a race. The stone-laden packs were like weights holding them to the ground, but the two of them had long surpassed ordinary men. They practically sprinted across the countryside as they pushed each other to the limit, the village growing nearer and nearer.

    Panting and wheezing, they collapsed at the drop-off point, letting their bags down in the wagon where they left them each day to be collected and sorted.

    ¡°I¨C totally¨C won that,¡± Corrin choked out.

    ¡°Not¨C a¨C chance,¡± Wyn forced a pained smile. ¡°I was at least three steps ahead¡­¡±

    ¡°How about the river today instead of the baths? I feel gross.¡±

    ¡°Good idea, hot water sounds terrible right now,¡± Wyn agreed.

    ***

    Wyn was always in a good mood right after a bath, and the soak in the cool water of the river had hit the spot. He had a few errands left on his plate for the day, so it was a good thing too. First was helping old man Otto repair his cart. His farmstead was one of the closer ones to town, so it was hardly even out of Wyn¡¯s way to walk the dirt path out to his barn. The short, greying man noticed him approach and waved, his wrinkled face stretching into a grin. The whole house had begun falling apart, old and rotted wood marring what had once been a pristinely maintained building.

    ¡°Wyn my boy! I appreciate this help, I¡¯m afraid my back just isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡±

    Wyn smiled back and approached, bending down to look at the cart, ¡°Oh wow yeah, look at the spokes on that thing. A rock really did this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just as shocked,¡± Otto said.

    ¡°On that last note,¡± Wyn said as he started working to replace the old wheel with a new one, ¡°Have you considered retiring? I don¡¯t know how much longer your body can handle this kind of work. And I¡¯m sure you have enough money to live comfortably.¡±

    Otto laughed, ¡°Wyn I haven¡¯t made money from this in years. I just can¡¯t harvest enough anymore, you¡¯re right, I am too old.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡ª¡±

    ¡°What else is there to do? I could enjoy time with the missus, sure. But I see her plenty as is, and I don¡¯t have anybody to take over after I¡¯m gone. If it comes to sitting around and doing nothing all day, I¡¯d rather just tend to the fields, you might not think so, but it¡¯s what keeps me young. When you get to my age, you have to keep working, or at least keep doing something. Otherwise, you end up an old man.¡±

    Wyn glanced at Otto¡¯s bald head and scruffy white beard incredulously, but he must not have disguised it as well as he thought, because the older man smacked him on the head.

    ¡°I saw that look!¡±

    ¡°Alright alright,¡± Wyn chuckled, ¡°You caught me, but it is a pretty funny thing to say.¡±

    ¡°You worry about yourself young man. I long ago figured myself out. Someday I¡¯m going to die out in those fields, and when that day comes, I¡¯m going to die happy. I¡¯ve got no regrets left. So, try not to think too hard about it.¡±

    Wyn finished replacing the wheel. ¡°If you say so. Until then though, just let me know if you need any help around here. I¡¯m always happy to.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to pay you?¡±

    ¡°I make plenty already,¡± Wyn waved him off, ¡°Consider the conversation your payment. I have to get going, you have a great day Elder Otto.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Wyn. Stop by during the festival and I¡¯ll give you a bag of grain, on the house.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure my mother will be happy to hear it.¡±

    Wyn walked back to town and on to other tasks. He helped Eldress Selene carry water from the river, he gave a few pointers to some of the newer guards, and even helped a girl find her lost cat. Though it was probably different for Corrin, being able to help people was the original reason Wyn had wanted to be a¡ª well, it made him happy. Seeing the smiles on people¡¯s faces after helping them made almost any work worth it. By the time he was satisfied, the sun had set, so he made his way back home.

    He opened the door to a figure crashing into him. He let himself be pushed back as his younger brother Elry gave him a hug. Wyn hugged him back before ruffling his hair, the same black as his own. ¡°Hey bro, how was school?¡±

    Elry shrugged, ¡°It was fine, I guess. I¡¯m still not great at math though. But besides that, can you give me some pointers to fight? I want to start learning so I can win the tournament when I¡¯m old enough to sign up! There¡¯s only two years left, and you promised!¡±

    ¡°Winning in your first year is pretty hard...¡±

    ¡°You did it didn¡¯t you? Mom was just telling me all about it! That¡¯s so awesome! If you teach me, I can win too!¡±

    Wyn sighed, ¡°Well, yeah, I guess I did¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll give you some lessons the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow is the festival, so it¡¯ll have to wait until after.¡±

    Elry pumped his fist, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s a promise! You can¡¯t back out on it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Wyn laughed, ¡°But I¡¯m not just talking about sword lessons.¡±

    Amid his celebration, Elry froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    "You said you need to work on math, right? We¡¯ll do some extra practice for that as well. Body and mind little brother. Body and mind.¡± Wyn grinned.

 7. The Strongest

    The day of each summer festival in Straetum, a small martial tournament was held. Divided into several age groups, the fighters in the village would compete in a series of one-on-one spars to determine who was the strongest, and in the case of the non-adults: who were the ones to look out for. The winner of the youth bracket would win the right to challenge the victor of the adult bracket, with the goal of imparting wisdom onto the new warrior.

    Corrin and Wyn were banned from competing.

    After Wyn had won their first tournament at age twelve, he¡¯d challenged the winner of the adult bracket and lost in a narrow defeat.

    The next four years only widened the gap, with them winning both brackets each year after. In the last year, Corrin won without even taking a single blow from anyone other than Wyn. As such, it was decided¨Cwith their agreement¨Cthat the best thing for the tournament would be for them to intentionally sit out, which was something tomb guards had done in the past, meaning there was precedent. While some of the fighters hadn¡¯t been happy about such a turn of events, it was probably for the best.

    This year, the reward for the winner of both brackets would be the same: The right to challenge one of them. Unfortunately, this meant they would have to watch the whole thing as per tradition. On the upside, they got free food the whole time, and Corrin was starved.

    He tossed a handful of dried fruits into his mouth, watching the current match with mild interest. ¡°Ya know, they¡¯re not too bad this year, what¡¯s his name again?¡± He pointed to the boy who had just claimed victory.

    Wyn gave him a deadpan look, ¡°Don¡¯t talk with your mouth full Corrin. I think they said his name was Tobias. You¡¯re right, he¡¯s actually pretty good. Think he¡¯ll win?¡±

    Corrin swallowed, ¡°Mmm maybe, if nobody exploits how heavily he favors the right, I¡¯d say he could.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I noticed that too. I¡¯ll point it out to him after. Hey, isn''t your brother fighting this year?¡±

    ¡°He fights in the next round,¡± Corrin confirmed. In truth, he would¡¯ve come to watch the children¡¯s bracket even if he hadn¡¯t been forced to, just to watch Ezra¡¯s matches. The younger boy had come to him for advice about a month ago in preparation for his first year in the tournament. He hadn¡¯t come back since, so Corrin was pretty sure he¡¯d been slacking off, but he was looking forward to watching, nonetheless.

    As if on cue, the younger boy¡¯s name was called, and Corrin¡¯s sandy-haired little brother made his way into the ring. The leather armor they¡¯d given him was a bit too large for his wiry frame, and he was trembling slightly from the nerves, which Corrin thought made for quite the funny sight. He looked over towards them from within the small circular dirt ring, and Corrin shot him an encouraging thumbs up.

    His opponent was another twelve-year-old in his first year as well, he was slightly taller than Ezra, but a little stockier, and he looked like a troublemaker. He gripped a soft-tipped spear¡ªwhich had been cut shorter to better fit his height¡ªcontrasting Ezra¡¯s wooden sword. That would make things difficult for Corrin¡¯s brother: spears were much easier to use and tended to have an advantage in an open environment like this. Thus, for a fight between relatively untrained combatants in this tournament, their advantage was two-fold.

    ¡°Begin!¡± The judge declared.

    The two shuffled towards each other, exchanging a few testing blows. Ezra was having a hard time closing the distance, and took two light hits, but the judge allowed the fight to continue. This being their first ¡°real¡± battle, it would likely come down to whoever became comfortable first.

    After a minute or so of brief skirmishes, Corrin could see the breaths begin to come easier for his younger brother, and his stance became more confident.

    Good job lasting this long, he thought. Now get in there.

    Ezra dashed forwards, the sudden change in pace catching the other boy off guard. He threw out a weak strike which Ezra deflected, closing the distance, and landing a solid blow on the boy''s shoulder, sending him tumbling back.

    ¡°Point!¡± The judge yelled, ¡°Ezra.¡±

    The two boys reset and began again at the call of the judge. There was no hesitant testing this time, instead they began immediately, trading blows. Since both were hit, no point was called, and they continued. It was sloppy, but entertaining, and Corrin couldn¡¯t help but yell out a few words of encouragement.

    Three rounds later, the score was tied at two points apiece, so the next point would win. Both boys were breathing a little heavier at this point and had been covered in grime from getting knocked into the dirt.

    The judge called to start, and the final exchange began. In the adult bracket, final rounds tended to be more exciting, a chance for both parties to reveal any techniques they¡¯d held onto, and put everything on the line, but for the younger ones, the pressure to not lose seemed to weigh them down. The testing strikes were back, neither boy wanting to take a risk that may cause them to lose.

    ¡°Attack Ezra! Stop waiting!¡± Corrin called, which prompted a tentative strike from his brother that didn¡¯t amount to much. It was a natural inclination, hard to break he supposed.

    Eventually, the other boy stumbled in the dirt, and Ezra rushed forward, landing the final¨Cif a little underwhelming¨Cblow.

    Cheers broke out from across the ring where the rest of their brothers and sisters had come to watch with Fenfreth, and Ezra jumped up and down with a huge smile on his face.

    Corrin couldn¡¯t help but smile too, ¡°Nice one! Good job!¡±

    ¡°Winner, Ezra!¡± The judge declared. Ezra ran towards the edge of the ring Corrin and Wyn were on. Corrin held out a hand for a high-five, which Ezra ran past like it wasn¡¯t even there.

    ¡°So Wyn! How¡¯d I do?¡±

    Betrayal.

    ¡°Wha¨C¡± Corrin started,

    ¡°Not bad, you got over the nerves in the first round which was the most important part, but you need to be ready to get him if he chokes up on his spear like that. You could¡¯ve won 3-0 if you¡¯d done that. Also, you still need to work on your footwork more like we talked about.¡±

    ¡°Got it! Thanks for all the help!¡± Ezra said.

    ¡°Now wait just a minute!¡± Corrin exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯ve been going to Wyn for advice??¡±

    Wyn snorted, before breaking down laughing.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Ezra looked at Corrin blankly, ¡°No offense Corrin, but you¡¯re not very good at teaching. Saying ¡®step in with a whoosh and swing with a swish¡¯ while miming movements isn¡¯t very helpful.¡±

    Wyn laughed even harder.

    ¡°Well¨Chang on, that''s not¨C¡± Corrin stuttered.

    ¡°It can be hard for people who do everything on instinct to explain their thought process to others,¡± Wyn said, patting Corrin on the shoulder.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go say hi to the others!¡± Ezra ran off.

    ¡°You little traitor!¡± Corrin shook his fist at the brat while he ran away, prompting yet another round of laughter from Wyn.

    He grasped angrily at some more dried fruits, but his hand came up with nothing. He glanced over to see the bowl empty.

    Truly, there was no justice in this world.

    ***

    The rest of the tournament passed about as expected, with one of the sixteen-year-olds winning the younger bracket¨Cthough Ezra made a great showing for his first year, winning his second match before losing in the third of five rounds¨Cand a recently promoted member of the guard winning the older bracket. Corrin was pretty sure Irym or Terris could¡¯ve won if they¡¯d thrown their hats in, but neither seemed interested, content to enjoy their retirement.

    In the ring, the judge was finishing up his speech commemorating this year¡¯s tournament.

    ¡°Congratulations to you both, you are the winners of this year¡¯s tournament. For the rest of you, use this as an opportunity to grow stronger.¡±

    ¡°Definitely better than last year, the finals were actually exciting this time,¡± Corrin joked, earning an elbow from Wyn.

    ¡°As the victors,¡± The judge continued, ¡°You have the right of challenge towards any other competitors. Or should you choose, you may challenge our new tomb guardians.¡± He gestured towards Corrin and Wyn.

    Corrin waved, and the winning guardsman sneered.

    Oh boy, here we go.

    ¡°Those two¡¯s refusal to participate in this tournament sullies my honor, the implication that they are somehow too strong is an offense to the tournament itself. Therefore, I will exercise my right of challenge to bring the one named Corrin into the ring.¡±

    Corrin shrugged, ¡°Okay sure.¡± He hopped the fence effortlessly, ceremonial robes fluttering. Most would wear leather armor for such an event, but Corrin liked to show off. Wyn let out a sigh from behind him.

    ¡°Oh yeah, and you? Would you like to challenge me as well?¡± He asked the children¡¯s bracket winner. His name was Lucas, and he¡¯d put up a good fight in the rounds so far. Lucas had lost to Corrin in the finals last year, quite thoroughly.

    Lucas bowed, ¡°I would love a rematch to see how I¡¯ve progressed since our last bout.¡±

    ¡°Great, how about this. Let¡¯s make things a little more interesting, I¡¯ll take both of you on at the same time.¡± He smirked at the guardsman, who seemed ready to pop a blood vessel in his forehead at the suggestion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need this boy¡¯s help to put you in your place.¡±

    ¡°Humor me, alright grumpy? If you win, I¡¯ll fight you one-on-one next.¡±

    Corrin didn¡¯t fail to notice some of the other guards snickering at the edge of the ring, and several coins getting passed around between them.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you at one of these before, were you here last year?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I was unable to participate the last two years. Had I been there, you would¡¯ve never been able to grow your head so large.¡± He took a step back, settling into a stance, ¡°Enough chat. Prepare for the duel.¡±

    The judge looked awkwardly towards Lucas, ¡°Do you accept the terms of the duel?¡±

    Lucas nodded, ¡°Yes, I accept.¡±

    ¡°Then it is decided, let the two on one duel begin!¡±

    ¡°What is this farce? The boy doesn¡¯t even have a sword!¡± The guardsman cried out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Corrin laughed, bouncing a little on his feet, ¡°I¡¯ll just take yours, ok?¡±

    That pushed him over the edge, and the man yelled indignantly before he charged forward and brought his sword down.

    He was just so slow.

    Corrin pivoted on one foot, dodging the clumsy strike with ease, and vaulting away from a follow up by Lucas, who¡¯d been ready to capitalize.

    ¡°Hey nice read! You¡¯ve gotten better since last year!¡±

    Lucas smiled and leveled his swords again. His style of double-shortsword fighting was quite effective, and one of the biggest reasons he consistently did so well in the tournament. It would be difficult for Corrin to find an opening without a weapon of his own. Corrin could simply out-speed and overpower him, but that wasn¡¯t as fun, and Wyn would probably make fun of him if he needed to do it.

    The guardsman growled, swinging wide towards Corrin with his wooden blade. If he¡¯d been smarter, and willing to work with Lucas more directly, he may have been able to force Corrin to do just that. Corrin had watched his other matches; he was certainly good enough. Fighting two coordinated opponents was difficult, even if there was a large skill gap. The difference in the number of actions taken each second meant that even if the single fighter fought well, they may take a strike from sheer bad luck. But this guardsman was angry, off balance, and seemingly ensured of his own victory, which meant this wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all.

    Corrin stepped into the strike, catching the hilt mid-swing, and stopping its momentum. His open palm slammed into the man¡¯s chest and a moment later, the sword was in Corrin¡¯s hand, and his opponent was on the ground, a look of shock and surprise on his face. Corrin wanted to laugh.

    Lucas came from the side though, interrupting his gloating moment and forcing Corrin to defend, parrying one strike, and dodging the other.

    Wielding two short swords had many of the same advantages as carrying a shield, but unlike a shield, was allowed in the tournament. While one sword could defend, the other could attack at the same time. This theoretically would allow Lucas to make two moves for every one of Corrin¡¯s, it was a big advantage, and one that had almost defeated him five years ago when they¡¯d fought for the first time.

    Now, it was just routine.

    Corrin swung hard with his longer blade, forcing Lucas to commit both of his to the defense to stop the heavy blow, two hands against two. But by the time their swords met, Corrin was only wielding his own with a single hand. The other was embedded in Lucas¡¯ stomach.

    The momentum of his feint dictated that the actual strike was weak, but its unexpected nature caught Lucas off guard, knocking the wind out of him.

    Corrin quickly followed up with his foot, sweeping Lucas¡¯ out from under him, the swords falling from his grasp as he hit the dirt.

    Without looking, Corrin thrust the longsword behind him, stopping it just before it struck the chest of the guardsman who had gotten up to attack him from behind. The man managed to stop just in time, and for a breath, he stared at the tip of the sword in front of him.

    Then Corrin pushed it forwards, hitting the man in the chest again hard enough to knock him over.

    ¡°And victory goes to Corrin! Guardian of the tomb!¡± The judge declared, and the crowd clapped and cheered at the spectacle. Several of the soldiers groaned and handed over money, having lost their bets about one thing or another, while those who had bet favorably laughed and celebrated.

    Corrin reached down and grabbed Lucas¡¯ hand, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve gotten faster, but if you let me take the initiative like that you¡¯re never going to win. I know I¡¯m stronger than you, but don¡¯t fight scared. Use that tempo advantage and make me respond to you, not the other way around.¡±

    Lucas chuckled, pulling himself up, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that chance passed me by five years ago, but thanks for the advice. Maybe I can win the open bracket next year.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve got a decent shot. That dual wielding is no joke.¡± Corrin smiled.

    Lucas bowed respectfully, ¡°Thank you for the instruction, I hope to fight you again next year.¡±

    Corrin winced, ¡°I hope to as well.¡±

    The guard, for his part, did apologize for his behavior, admitting that he¡¯d thought the rumors about the two of them were exaggerated.

    Well, I guess he¡¯s not all bad.

    Corrin walked over to the other side of the arena, where Fenfreth was flirting with one of the women who had come to watch. ¡°Hey Fenfreth,¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond. And kept shamelessly flirting with the poor woman.

    ¡°Hey, Fenfreth!¡± Corrin tried, only to be ignored again.

    Corrin kicked him in the behind, ¡°Listen to me you dirty old man!¡±

    Fenfreth yelped and leapt forward, hands on his rear. ¡°You little punk!¡± He spun around and attacked Corrin, and the two were involved in a brief wrestling match. Fenfreth was tougher than he looked, so Corrin had to wrangle him into a full submission hold before he finally cried uncle. The woman was long gone at this point.

    ¡°What is it you want so bad you attacked your poor grandpa for it?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to know where we¡¯re meeting for the festival. I have to wash off first, but I assume we¡¯ll be meeting somewhere?¡± Corrin asked, annoyed.

    The older man adjusted his glasses, ¡°Really? I just assumed you would be off with that girlfriend of yours. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone if you stay out past curfew.¡± He waggled his eyebrows and patted Corrin on the shoulder before trying to walk away, like he was doing him some huge favor.

    ¡°Get back here you senile old geezer!¡± Corrin chased him for a bit, but the man was spry for his age, so he ran off, cackling wildly the whole time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just figure it out myself then!¡± Corrin yelled as he turned a corner out of sight. What a pain in the ass.

 8. What You Really Want

    Corrin and Wyn washed off in the river after the tournament rather than the bathhouse. The hot water was nice, but every now and then, a dip in the cold water which flowed past Straetum was just far better. After washing, they made plans to meet up at the festival and went their separate ways, each heading to their respective homes. They would both have to get changed into proper clothes before the festival, as the battle-ready tunics they wore weren¡¯t appropriate for such an occasion. Festivals like this one were special events, and just about everyone, from the children, to the elderly would be dressing up.

    The orphanage was really just a wing of the church, jutting out the side towards the back, with a side door leading into it. He opened the door and walked inside, noticing that the room was suspiciously empty. It was dim inside, as the lanterns hadn¡¯t yet been lit, the only light coming from the setting sun¡¯s rays seeping in through the window. The many beds were lined up in a row, some made neatly with sheets tucked in, while others were left unruly and disheveled; they¡¯d be in trouble with Fenfreth for that later. There were too many children and not enough rooms, so the younger ones had to share a larger room between them.

    He heard something shift slightly in the rafters before dropping down towards him with a yell: ¡°Surprise attack!¡±

    Could he have dodged it? Certainly, but that would spoil the fun. Instead, he let out a cry of feigned shock as his younger brother Ezra came crashing down on top of him, ¡°knocking¡± him to the floor. Like rats from the floorboards, four of his other siblings came rushing from their hiding places.

    He tried valiantly to fight off the vicious assault, tossing them mercilessly onto nearby beds and knocking them away with the deadly pillow he¡¯d somehow managed to grab, all the while laughing maniacally and taunting them for their weakness. If he let them win too easily, it wouldn¡¯t be as fun for them, or for him if he was honest. Nonetheless they eventually wore him down and he toppled to the ground, ¡®defeated¡¯.

    ¡°Alright alright, you guys win!¡± He laughed, holding up his hands in a sign of surrender, eliciting a cheer and looks of pride on the faces of his younger siblings as they high fived each other and gloated.

    ¡°See? I told you it would work,¡± Ezra, was telling Sarah, their bespectacled sister who was the same age of twelve. As the oldest children of the younger group, the two fought more often than not.

    Case in point, Sarah pouted slightly, ¡°Yeah but what if you¡¯d fallen before he¡¯d shown up? Or missed? Then it would¡¯ve ruined the whole plan and you¡¯d have gotten us all in trouble."

    Corrin just smiled as they argued. He wasn¡¯t one to get on their cases about such a stunt, even if he should, only the spirits and Wyn knew the kind of stupidity he¡¯d gotten up to at their age. That said¡­ ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t be fighting in your festival robes,¡± he chastised them.

    Them being a little stupid about injuries wouldn¡¯t fall on him, but the wrath of the old man would definitely come his way for roughing them up in their only nice clothes.

    ¡°It was James¡¯ idea!¡± Sarah quickly deflected, pointing to the youngest brother, who was only four.

    ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± Corrin laughed louder, ¡°James can barely talk, let alone plan a dastardly attack like that!¡±

    ¡°D-dastan-dastardly?¡± Sarah sounded it out, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Ask the old man later, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell you,¡± Corrin said as he got up and walked to his bedroom, a small room adjacent to the main area. He grabbed his clothes from above the headboard of his bed before closing the door to change. He¡¯d bought a new light blue set of robes for the summer. The sleeves were shorter than was traditional, cut just below the elbows, and the material was lighter with a swirling white design patterned onto it. It was quite stylish from what he¡¯d heard. But more importantly, it was more casual than the heavier, traditional robes his siblings were wearing, so he¡¯d stay nice and cool, while also being able to move. Some of the older townsfolk might scoff a little at them, but the robes were still perfectly acceptable for the festival.

    After tying the final rope around his waist, he left his room and walked out. At this rate he might actually be early to meet with Wyn for once.

    ¡°Ah, there you are Corrin,¡± Fenfreth said from the door leading to the outside. ¡°Would you mind helping me carry some firewood back? I realized we¡¯re out, and I¡¯ll need it later tonight. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be busy after the festival, so I¡¯d rather bother you about it now.¡±

    Sorry Wyn, but it¡¯s not my fault this time.

    ¡°Yeah, I can help.¡± It was only fair, he was still living here for free, helping out with chores like this was the least he could do.

    They left the church and walked a short way to a nearby grove. Several wood cutters from the town maintained it year-round so that wood could be safely gathered without going too far from the village. It was common knowledge that dangerous beasts roamed the countryside, and since there wasn¡¯t a large enough force of guards in the town to accompany the woodcutters, this was the solution they¡¯d come to: a small, cultivated forest where most of the wood in Straetum was produced.

    Fenfreth nodded politely to the guards as they walked past, approaching the area where bulks of firewood were prepared for the families and buildings in town. The guards smiled back and ushered them on.

    ¡°Just grab that bundle over there for me Corrin,¡± Fenfreth asked.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Corrin obliged, grabbing a roll of sticks and small logs that had been tied together and carrying them against his chest. They¡¯d get some chips and dirt on his robes, but he¡¯d just brush it off later, they were just clothes, no matter what some people seemed to think.

    ¡°Thank you, my boy,¡± the old man said.

    ¡°No problem gramps. Let¡¯s get this back and then I¡¯m meeting up with Wyn. You sure you don¡¯t need me to take any more?¡±

    ¡°That will be fine for now, we can get more tomorrow.¡±

    They left, thanking the guards before making their way back to the church.

    ¡°Are we really going to have fireworks this year?¡± Corrin asked. ¡°I bet you¡¯d know.¡±

    Fenfreth smirked, ¡°Sorry Corrin, you¡¯ll have to wait and find out like everybody else. Just because I¡¯m on the committee doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to spoil the surprises.¡±

    Corrin looked up at the slowly darkening sky. ¡°I hope we do¡­ it¡¯d be nice to have something exciting like that.¡±

    ¡°You really need to stop making that face,¡± Fenfreth said.

    ¡°What face? I¡¯m not making a face.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are. It¡¯s this one,¡± Fenfreth¡¯s features softened, and his eyes gazed off into the distance, like he¡¯d remembered a family member that had long since passed. ¡°Is everything alright Corrin?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know why you think I¡¯m making a face,¡± Corrin laughed, shaking his head.

    ¡°Corrin¡­ Have I ever told you where I was born?¡±

    Corrin¡¯s head wheeled around to see Fenfreth looking at him with a searching expression. There was no way! He thought about it, and while Fenfreth had never implied he was from somewhere else, he¡¯d never said he wasn¡¯t either¡ªThe old man¡¯s face soon cracked though, and Fenfreth let out a barking laugh.

    ¡°Just kidding, just kidding! You thought I was going to say something crazy like Ord, didn¡¯t you? Oh, the look on your face¡­¡±

    ¡°Stupid geezer,¡± Corrin grumbled.

    Fenfreth¡¯s face softened, and his gaze grew a bit deeper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint. I was born and raised right here in this town, and I¡¯ve stayed here the whole time. Well, I¡¯ve been to a few of the nearby villages, but I¡¯ve never left the plateau. It¡¯s been almost seventy long years in this place now, and I¡¯ve been grateful for each one. Do you know how old I was when I took over the church?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ thirty-five?¡± Corrin said. He couldn¡¯t even imagine Fenfreth as a young man. The image of his wrinkly face and white hair was far too stuck in his mind. ¡°Why does it matter?¡±

    ¡°I was twenty years old,¡± Fenfreth said fondly, ¡°I know I love to brag about how much I love my blessing, and how useful it is. But did you know that I could speak with spirits before I could even talk to humans?¡±

    ¡°What? That doesn¡¯t even make any sense,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°Blessings are truly odd things, aren¡¯t they? It scared me at first, so for years I tried to ignore the voices, and I didn¡¯t speak to them at all. But then, when I was only¡ª¡± Fenfreth paused for a long moment as he seemed to realize something, a chuckle broke through his lips.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Corrin asked.

    Fenfreth¡¯s laugh grew louder and louder, until he had to hold up a hand for Corrin to stop.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing nothing, it¡¯s just, I was going to tell you a whole big story,¡± Fenfreth laughed, ¡°About how I came to want to be a priest in the first place. I was going to tie it all back into the point I was making, like this was some sort of sermon. Seriously, who do I think I¡¯m talking to?¡±

    Corrin frowned, ¡°And what point were you making exactly?¡±

    Fenfreth¡¯s laughter slowly died down, until only a slight smile remained on his face. He placed a hand on Corrin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Corrin. I want you to answer me honestly. Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question, isn¡¯t it? Guarding the tomb, living in Straetum, your life as it is right now. Does it make you happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Corrin. Since the day you showed up on the doorstep of the church, I¡¯ve raised you like my own son. I¡¯ve watched you laugh; I¡¯ve watched you cry, get angry, get hurt¡­ I¡¯ve seen you grow into a fine young man. When you were younger, you had that dream, right? Going to Taravast and becoming a knight. When you talked about it, you¡¯d always get this look in your eyes, like you were just so¡­ happy to be alive. But it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you look like that. So, well, let me ask a better question then: Are you satisfied?¡±

    A stick fell from the bundle to the ground, clattering softly in the dirt.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something you want to do isn¡¯t there? Something you¡¯re not doing right now?¡±

    The bundle fell from his grasp.

    ¡°There is.¡±

    Fenfreth patted his shoulder, ¡°I think you should reach for that dream Corrin. Reach for it with everything you have. Oftentimes, even if you fail, you¡¯ll end up better than how you started.¡±

    ¡°But what if doing what I want means leaving everything behind?¡± Corrin asked. Wyn, his siblings¡­ it was too much.

    Fenfreth shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as the perfect life Corrin, you¡¯re always going to have something you must sacrifice. I know you aren¡¯t the type to listen to me Corrin, but if you forget everything else I¡¯ve ever said to you, remember these words: You only get one life here. Don¡¯t live it halfway in fear of making the wrong decision. You can never make the right decision. That doesn¡¯t exist. You can only ever make the decision right. When you¡¯re old like me, don¡¯t have any regrets.¡±

    He pulled Corrin into a hug, ¡°Do what you want to do Corrin. No matter what it is, I will always be proud of you.¡±

    Corrin couldn¡¯t respond, he simply watched as Fenfreth let him go, and then turned to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said all I wanted to say. I trust you to handle the rest. You¡¯re an adult now after all aren¡¯t you? Oh, and Corrin? Please pick up the sticks, I really do need those later.¡±

    ¡°Fenfreth,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°Yes, my boy?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Fenfreth chuckled and walked away, leaving Corrin to stand there alone.

    His shoulders began to shake, and the dirt at his feet began to moisten.

    Huh? What¡¯s happening?

    He wiped his face, and his sleeve came away wet. His breath came in uneven bursts, while a strange sound crawled out of his throat, but it wasn¡¯t sobbing, it was laughter, hysterical laughter. Corrin put his hand on his forehead, fingers running through his hair while he tried to calm down. But like a child trying to hold back tears, his body just wouldn¡¯t listen.

    He choked on each gasp of air as his vision blurred.

    Do what you want to do Corrin.

    It was so, so obvious. Yet somehow, he¡¯d forgotten. He laughed and cried, relief flooding his system like water breaking through a dam. Eventually, the breaths began to come easier, and his vision returned to normal. He breathed in deeply, collecting himself, and the air itself seemed to be fresher, the world taking on more vivid colors.

    ¡°It was simple the whole time wasn¡¯t it,¡± he said to himself. It wasn¡¯t easy, but it was simple.

    Bending down, Corrin gathered up the fallen sticks to carry them back to the church. He¡¯d be out late tonight, there was something important he needed to do, so Fenfreth really would need the wood to start up a fire. Once he¡¯d dropped them off, he¡¯d go and enjoy the festival to the absolute fullest he could.

    After all, it was the last time he¡¯d get to enjoy the one at Straetum. The next time he was at a festival, it was going to be a hell of a lot bigger.

 9. Promise

    The church was on the very southeastern edge of town, ironically opposite the spirit glades, and the festival was primarily being held on the other side of Straetum, so Corrin had a short walk to get to his meeting place with Wyn.

    Wyn¡­ What would he say to him? Countless possible ways he could approach it, but none of them seemed to convey the message he wanted to convey. It should be so simple right?

    Will you go with me? I want you to come to Taravast too.

    It was a conversation he was already dreading, in part because he thought he already knew the answer. Still, he had to tell him. More than anyone else, he needed Wyn to know.

    Around him, people had begun to trickle out of their homes. Considering the town only had perhaps 50 or 60 families, along with some individuals and orphans, the streets were unusually busy.

    ¡°Hey Corrin!¡± A familiar voice called out from behind him.

    Corrin only slightly tensed up as Khaeli Vystrin, apprentice to the town librarian, walked up behind him.

    The first thing anyone ever noticed about her was her flame red hair, contrasting¨Cin his mind beautifully¨Cwith her emerald-green eyes, and in this case, her casual blue yukata which almost matched his own. Her hair wasn¡¯t looked on particularly favorably by some of the townsfolk, as it was a sign her family wasn¡¯t originally from Straetum. It was a ridiculous prejudice to him, as she¡¯d grown up in the town, as had her parents. But her grandmother was born to the southwest, in the burning isles.

    In that way at least, they had related growing up. Though nobody knew Corrin¡¯s parents or where he¡¯d even come from, his ash white hair was decidedly not normal. He¡¯d beaten up most of the kids that made fun of it back then, but that didn¡¯t mean it hadn¡¯t happened. Thanks to that shared experience, they¡¯d actually been quite close, though he hadn¡¯t seen her nearly as much since the advancement ceremony, as she¡¯d been busy getting settled into her own apprenticeship.

    ¡°Hey Khaeli,¡± he said a little too casually. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it has been idiot,¡± she laughed, lightly punching his shoulder, ¡°Wyn comes to the library at least once a week you know.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± He scratched the back of his head, ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot on my mind lately.¡±

    She suddenly looked a bit worried, waving her hands placatingly. ¡°Oh no no, it¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t reached out much either, you¡¯ve probably been adjusting just like I have. So uh, how¡¯s the guard duty going? Wyn says it¡¯s been going well.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s kind of boring,¡± he laughed, breaking the tension in the air.

    ¡°I heard you two are the most talented swordsmen Straetum has seen in centuries. Is the work too easy for you oh master swordsman?¡±

    She teased him so easily, but it never stung like others may have. If anything, it only embarrassed him.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. I mean it¡¯s¡­ how¡¯s your apprenticeship coming?¡± He changed the subject.

    Khaeli giggled a bit, putting her hands behind her back as they walked. ¡°It¡¯s fine I suppose. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve ever been there,¡± she hung on that part for a moment, ¡°But the library is not too large, so the work isn¡¯t bad. Though, Eldress Ornum mostly has me doing menial tasks like sweeping and dusting.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to hear it,¡± Corrin said honestly.

    She sighed, ¡°It is what it is. But really, you should stop by sometime, it might make it a little more fun. Plus, maybe I can pick out some books for you. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t read everything about the dungeon, or the outside world. Besides, you owe me for skipping out the last few months.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s smile came easy, ¡°I suppose I could stop by and keep you company.¡±

    Khaeli smiled as well, ¡°That¡¯d be nice.¡±

    They chatted for a bit longer before reaching the area of Straetum where the festival was being held. Wyn was already waiting for him at their designated meeting spot, and he smirked at Corrin as they walked up.

    ¡°Hey Khaeli,¡± He waved casually, ¡°Thanks for the book recommendation the other day, I¡¯ve just about finished it, so I¡¯ll have it back soon.¡±

    ¡°No worries if it¡¯s a bit late,¡± She smiled, ¡°Miss Ornum is particular about a lot of things, but people earnestly reading may be the one thing I think actually makes her happy. You¡¯re probably her favorite customer.¡±

    ¡°Glad to hear it, and gladder still to see you and Corrin talking. Weren¡¯t you just saying the other day how much you missed having him around?¡± Wyn joked.

    ¡°Ah yes well,¡± She blushed, her face turning almost as bright a red as her hair, ¡°He just finished asking me to dance later tonight, isn¡¯t that right Corrin?¡±

    Corrin stiffened like a board, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± he chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I definitely did.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Wyn raised his eyebrow, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Good for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Corrin managed.

    Khaeli looked back and forth between the two of them, ¡°Alright well I¡¯ll leave you to your plans then, see you later Corrin!¡± She smiled before walking off, leaving the pair alone. Dusk fell on Straetum, the light fully fading over the mountains and a curtain of darkness spreading across the town as the last embers of day burned themselves out.

    Several seconds passed between the two as they held their breaths, waiting for what came next. But apparently Wyn couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    He snickered, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t dancing?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Did you at least tell her she looked good in her robes?¡±

    Corrin didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°I am best friends, with an idiot!¡± Wyn complained.

    Along the street, hundreds of moonstones, set up specifically for the event, lit up simultaneously, bathing the town in a soft, golden glow.

    A cheer went up among the townsfolk as the festival began. But Corrin was silent. All he¡¯d gotten was another reminder of someone he¡¯d have to leave behind.

    ***

    The festival really was quite nice, Wyn supposed. The rumors about the fireworks were the icing on the cake. Something like that seemed to him as something they only did in big cities like Taravast or Ord, but he was quite looking forward to it.

    He¡¯d elected for a more traditional look in contrast with Corrin, intricate black robes underneath sleeveless, white haori. Wearing lighter clothes like Corrin during summer festivals was tentatively accepted by the older generations, but it certainly wasn¡¯t proper. Of course, he said as much to Corrin about it, but they both knew he didn¡¯t really care.

    The festival had been set up along the main road running through Straetum, dozens of stalls were erected among the decorated shops and buildings. The moonstones lining the road¡ªwhich had been soaking up the sun all day¡ªgave the town a much grander feel than usual, battling back the night so that its residents could enjoy the festivities. For such a small town, this was a grand affair, and the street was packed with people. The town was only this lively a few days each year, during similar festivals, so the sight was always a novel one.

    Shortly after arriving, they met up with Fenfreth and Corrin¡¯s siblings, as well as Wyn¡¯s mother and younger brother. Due to how much time the two oldest siblings spent together, Wyn¡¯s younger brother Elry had grown up with Corrin¡¯s siblings and they¡¯d become friends as well. As the children ran around and played, Fenfreth walked alongside the two new adults, squinting over Wyn¡¯s shoulder as if looking at something, but he seemed to shake it off and refocused on the two of them. Wyn checked behind himself but didn¡¯t see anything other than a few light spirits meandering through the air.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°How are you boys enjoying your day off?¡± Fenfreth said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been nice,¡± Corrin said, ¡°But we usually get done pretty early anyways.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard. It makes me a little nervous, are you sure you¡¯re actually clearing it and not just slacking off?¡±

    Corrin grumbled. ¡°We¡¯re just that good, what can I say?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fenfreth raised an eyebrow, ¡°Well I suppose if Wyn is with you it must be getting done properly. I trust you¡¯re keeping Corrin in line?¡± He directed the last part at Wyn, prompting Corrin to gasp in offense.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tease him too much, Corrin¡¯s a nice young man,¡± Wyn¡¯s mother laughed softly, ¡°You could stand to be a little more caring in your approach.¡±

    Now it was Fenfreth¡¯s turn to pull back, a look of betrayal on his face as Corrin glared at him smugly. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Reyna, it¡¯s nice to see someone appreciates me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Corrin. By the way, we would love to have you over for dinner sometime this week. It¡¯s been far too long.¡± She paused, a smirk creeping onto her face. ¡°I¡¯ll bake a redberry pie for dessert.¡±

    ¡°I would love to!¡± Corrin said.

    Fenfreth meanwhile, paled, ¡°This invitation is extended to me of course¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll consider it. Treat me to some of the food here and we may be able to come to an arrangement.¡± Reyna winked.

    Wyn rolled his eyes, tugging Corrin¡¯s sleeve to go check out some of the stalls.

    ***

    He and Corrin walked along the streets for hours with their families, enjoying the numerous games and foods that had been prepared for the event. Rare desserts and pastries from across Aeora had been baked or bought from merchants. Wyn tried a few, including a fluffy pastry filled with sweet cream that was delicious, even if he didn¡¯t have nearly the same sweet tooth as Corrin. They won a whole handful of prizes from the numerous games around the stall, though they were mostly just trinkets and the occasional stuffed animal. In the end it would all just end up going to their siblings. All that really mattered was that Wyn won more games than Corrin.

    The dance was held in the square, and as expected, Corrin ended up dancing with Khaeli, who seemed to keep all the other girls at bay. Wyn almost wished the same had been true for him, but apparently, he and Corrin were now some of the most eligible bachelors in the small town, and he ended up dancing with several of the other girls around his age. He didn¡¯t mind really, but they just kept asking one after the other. He really wanted a break.

    Finally, the dance ended in preparation for the firework show. Wyn and Corrin had already decided to go get a better view, so they left the rest of the group and headed out of town towards what they figured would be the best spot: the Spearwood.

    They walked in silence for a good while. Night had fallen hours ago, but the walk to the Spearwood was one they¡¯d both taken many times now, and the tree was literally visible from town, so it was impossible to get lost.

    Even with nothing said between the two of them, the evening air was filled by the harmonic chirping of crickets and familiar humming of minor light spirits, little specks of light lazily floating around in the air, most were only visible at night unless they were oddly colored. As they drifted, they would occasionally let off quiet trills and hums, often synchronizing with others nearby to form natural melodies.

    Unlike most spirits, which only manifested irregularly, minor light spirits became visible every night, a thousand pinpricks of light providing the world with just a bit of illumination to stave off the darkness.

    Wyn felt the melody forming, and he began to hum quietly along with the spirits, quiet enough that only he could hear, but humming, nonetheless.

    Just as they reached the base of the tree, Corrin took a deep breath before speaking, he seemed a bit nervous about something: ¡°We didn¡¯t spar today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess not¡­¡±

    ¡°The fireworks shouldn¡¯t start for a bit.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I didn¡¯t bring my sword, '''' Wyn joked.

    ¡°Afraid I¡¯d beat you hand to hand?¡±

    Wyn sighed, settling into his stance. ¡°Not a chance.¡±

    The spirits seemed to quiet in apprehension as the two began, the only sound the rustling of their robes as they exchanged strikes. To Wyn, it didn¡¯t seem either was really trying to win, though neither was just going to lose. Wyn knocked aside a punch aimed towards his side before stepping forward and jabbing towards Corrin¡¯s midsection only to have that jab blocked as Corrin brought his knee up, transitioning seamlessly into a front kick.

    Wyn spun towards Corrin, letting the kick graze past him as he instantly retaliated, using the torque generated by the spin to accelerate the back of his fist towards Corrin¡¯s head. It whisked harmlessly through the air as Corrin crouched low to avoid it.

    Their attacks flowed into each other, a dodge here, a glancing strike to the side there. They¡¯d fought so many times by now that, in moments like this, they could basically predict the other¡¯s moves. Under the branches of the enormous tree, in this world known only to them, they danced. Even the fireworks would not break them out of their trance; as the night sky was lit up with a thundering boom, the two boys hardly even noticed.

    Finally, after the fireworks had long since faded, they collapsed onto their backs, exhausted, breathing heavily as their muscles ached. Wyn could hardly move, content to lay on the soft grass and observe the stars.

    Corrin finally broke the silence: ¡°Hey Wyn, do you remember why we started training in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. An event like that isn¡¯t one you just forget,¡± Wyn breathed in the night air deeply, closing his eyes for a moment to remember that day. Even now, the memory was transfixing. The way the man effortlessly protected them, that strength, and the sheer beauty of it was something that he still dreamed about.

    ¡°There¡¯s really some incredible stuff out there huh. I mean, nobody in Straetum can even touch us. But compared to him, we¡¯re just as powerless as we were back then... Do you think there¡¯s more like him? Maybe even people stronger?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Wyn said thoughtfully, ¡°I would assume so though. The world¡¯s a big place.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. To me, that feels like it was just yesterday, the memory is so vivid. But at the same time, it¡¯s like I can barely remember it at all.¡± Corrin hesitated, ¡°Do you remember the promise we made?¡±

    Wyn felt a pang in his chest, ¡°To become spirit knights¡­ We aimed high, didn¡¯t we? It would¡¯ve been fun though, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯d you give up on it?¡±

    Wyn turned and raised an eyebrow at his friend, ¡°Oh and you haven¡¯t? You headed off to Taravast tomorrow then?¡±

    Their eyes met, and Wyn felt a chill down his spine. He¡¯d never seen Corrin look so earnest. He wasn¡¯t joking, not even a little bit.

    ¡°Well,¡± Wyn started, ¡°Every kid wants to be a knight when they¡¯re growing up. Who wouldn¡¯t want to fight the monsters, save the girl, and become a hero? But I mean, life happens right? When we were kids, it was so easy, it seemed so obvious, but that¡¯s true of everything. Khaeli wanted to be a princess back then, but it was never going to happen. That¡¯s just how it goes. All things considered; we¡¯ve got it pretty good. I guess¡­ I just grew out of it. Besides, we still get to do at least one of those things.¡± He smiled dryly.

    Corrin turned away, looking back at the sky. He reached his hand up before closing it into a fist. ¡°Yeah. But don¡¯t you want more? Do you really want to spend our entire lives here? Don¡¯t get me wrong Wyn, Straetum is home, and I¡¯ll always love it. But it¡¯s just so¡­ small. You said it yourself, the world is so much bigger than this valley. There are so many people to meet, things to do, and places to see.¡±

    ¡°I mean what¡¯s the other option Corrin? Abandoning everything? Our calling, our families, our friends? Someone has to protect them.¡±

    ¡°Protect them from what?¡±

    Fire so hot it burnt his skin. Smoke that choked his lungs. And death¡­ so much death.

    The memories of that night forced their way into Wyn¡¯s mind before he shoved them back down.

    ¡°I¨C¡± He couldn¡¯t respond.

    Corrin sighed, slowly sitting up. He turned to face Wyn, the same unwavering look within his eyes.

    ¡°Wyn, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to Taravast. I will become a spirit knight ¡­¡± He hesitated, his expression finally betraying some doubt as he held out a hand. ¡°Will you please come with me?¡±

    Wyn could only stare. For what felt like an eternity, they were frozen there, until he finally summoned the courage to speak. He had to look down though. He couldn¡¯t meet those eyes. ¡°Corrin¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I figured you¡¯d say that.¡± Corrin chuckled sadly. ¡°I had to ask though, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re serious then? You¡¯re going to go? Just like that? What about Khaeli, or your siblings?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°I have to.¡±

    So it was that simple then.

    Wyn forced a smile onto his face. ¡°Then¡ªThen I¡¯ll help you. We¡¯ll need to clear the dungeon. As your friend, I can¡¯t just let you leave on bad terms with everyone. If we clear the dungeon, you can leave without burning all the bridges left here.¡±

    Corrin smiled too, ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I¡¯ll join the guard. Maybe I¡¯ll follow in your footsteps and become the town bum.¡±

    Corrin laughed, and after a moment Wyn found himself laughing as well. It could¡¯ve been worse. He¡¯d been able to tell Corrin wasn¡¯t entirely happy for a while now. Even if he didn¡¯t have the courage to leave, at the very least Corrin could live that dream for them both. They¡¯d clear the dungeon, and Wyn would just enjoy the time he had left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head on back man,¡± Wyn said, ¡°We¡¯ll want to get an early start tomorrow.¡±

    Corrin nodded, standing, and then helping Wyn to his feet, his hand was trembling slightly, which surprised Wyn. What should he say in this moment?

    ¡°Hey Corrin. Don¡¯t feel bad, ok? Worrying is only for people who don¡¯t have important shit they need to do. You¡¯re going to go to Taravast and become a great spirit knight. The very best. So don¡¯t worry about the small things here. If you do, I¡¯ll kick your ass.¡±

    Corrin paused, his eyes widening slightly before he let out a faint chuckle, ¡°You couldn¡¯t if you tried.¡±

    Wyn held out a hand, and Corrin clasped it firmly. Then, he pulled Wyn into a tight, brotherly hug. ¡°Thank you, Wyn, for everything.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s eyes began to sting, but he smiled, putting his arm around Corrin briefly before pushing him back. ¡°Dumbass. Save it for when you¡¯re actually leaving.¡±

    Corrin laughed again, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go, things are going to get busy from now on.¡±

    They began walking back. The night had grown a little darker, but there were plenty of light spirits left to guide the way home. Their journeys would diverge in time, but for now, they walked the same path. If his best friend could be happy, then Wyn couldn¡¯t ask for more.

 10. A Friend

    Ten Years Ago

    Wyn was eating lunch alone again. Even though his mother had made too much, he did his best to eat it all by himself. In the front of the classroom, the other students bragged about their lunches, comparing them to each other and trading back and forth, but Wyn was left out of it. For some reason, trading lunches was seen as a big deal by the rest of the children in the village, and since his mother made ¡°gross food¡±, no one wanted to trade with him. He was pretty sure that was just an excuse though, he didn¡¯t have many friends even before.

    The class was a small one, held by the village priest Fenfreth. Nobody knew why he did it, or why he thought education was so important, but during the winter, when the children weren¡¯t needed to help farm, they would gather at the church to learn basic math, reading and writing. The lucky ones like Wyn were allowed to attend three days a week, year-round. Perhaps thanks to this, Wyn had a better grasp on the subjects than most of the older students, and he found that reading in particular was something he really enjoyed.

    ¡°Alright alright, settle down everyone,¡± Fenfreth called out, quieting the class, and indicating that lunch time had come to an end. Slowly, people made their way back to their seats, creaky wooden chairs that would probably break if anyone other than children sat in them, and makeshift desks that sometimes gave you splinters. Wyn had gotten several before.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have a new student joining us starting today, so please be nice,¡± He gestured to the doorway, and a small boy with white hair walked into the room. The boy''s eyes darted around, like they couldn¡¯t stay in place for very long as he glanced at everybody in the room.

    ¡°H¨Chello, my name is Corrin. It¡¯s nice to meet all of you,¡± He smiled big and wide, like he¡¯d just done something very impressive. The boy was rapidly tapping his foot on the ground, and his voice trembled slightly, but it didn¡¯t seem like nervousness.

    It was quite odd, Wyn thought, that a boy would join their school halfway through the year. Where had he been before? Maybe his parents hadn¡¯t wanted him to join for some reason. Wyn shrugged it off though and tried to refocus and do the rest of the lessons.

    He was unsuccessful though as the boy took a seat at the back of the classroom, right next to Wyn, and stared out the window, already ignoring what Fenfreth was saying. All Wyn could think was that he seemed like a bit of a delinquent, and he was dressed in quite poor clothes with scrapes and bruises on his legs and arms. Maybe he got into fights.

    Corrin caught him staring and grinned widely, showing off a missing tooth. Wyn gave a polite smile back before finally turning back to the front of the class to listen to Fenfreth. What a weird kid¡­

    ***

    Wyn got home, early as always. As he walked in the door, his father was helping his mother make dinner and turned to see Wyn walk in. Wyn¡¯s father shared his raven black hair, though like usual, it was dusted with white specks of flour from his job as a baker. Every day when Wyn got back, his father would ask him the same question, and today was no exception, ¡°So Wyn, did you make any friends today?¡±

    ¡°No, not today.¡± The answer never changed. ¡°Sorry mom, I couldn¡¯t finish all my lunch again today. It¡¯s ok if you want to pack less.¡±

    His mother grabbed the bag from him, eyes twinkling, ¡°I¡¯ll try to remember for next time dear.¡±

    Dinner was simple, just a meat and vegetable stew that his mother made. But the most exciting part of Wyn¡¯s dinners was always the dessert. His father was a baker and made bread and cakes for a good majority of the town. Since most homes didn¡¯t have their own ovens, it was a respected job¡ªat least among the adults¡ªand their family was able to live comfortably.

    Comfortable might as well have been the best descriptor for Wyn¡¯s entire life. He woke up, helped around the bakery, went to school, and then spent the rest of the night with his family. Often times the time would just be spent talking at the dinner table, slowly eating whatever pastry his father had made as they talked into the night, until inevitably, Wyn would get tired and the day would slowly come to a close.

    When it was time for bed, his mother would take him up to his room and tuck him in under the nice warm wool blanket, and sometimes she¡¯d tell him stories. This was one of those nights.

    ¡°Tell me the one about the boy and the dragon!¡±

    ¡°Again? You asked this last time!¡± His mother smiled.

    Of course he did, it was the best one. And he told his mother just that, causing her to laugh softly.

    ¡°Well ok, I¡¯ll tell it again¡­ Once, there was a boy who lived in a small town, even smaller than this one. And it just so happened, this boy was the son of a baker.¡±

    Wyn still thought that was an unbelievable coincidence, what were the odds?

    ¡°One day, an evil dragon came to the village, and demanded the villagers pay it gold and food, or it would attack them. Of course, it was a dragon, so the strongest men in the village gathered¡­¡± she trailed off, pausing with a smirk on her face, ¡°and handed over everything they owned.¡±

    Wyn frowned, it made sense not to fight the dragon. It was a dragon. But something about that part always bothered him.

    ¡°The dragon came back again and again, and the village kept paying it not to attack them. Until one day the dragon came to the village, but they had nothing left to give him. The people of the village had gone hungry because the dragon ate all the food, and they didn¡¯t have any money to buy any, because the dragon took all the gold.¡±

    His mother raised her hands into the air, making a scary face, and roaring quietly, ¡°The dragon attacked the village in anger! The villagers ran away¡­ and the boy was running away with them.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s grew more excited, this was his favorite part.

    ¡°But then, he saw that the dragon had grabbed a girl, someone he didn¡¯t even know. And before he knew it, it was flying away, back to its lair, taking the girl with it!¡±

    ¡°Before he knew what he was doing, the boy ran towards the dragon. But the dragon was fast, and it soon flew away, towards the mountains in the distance. The boy didn¡¯t give up though, and he followed the dragon, determined to save the girl¡­¡±

    The tale continued as the boy ventured through a murky swamp, bargaining with a troll for passage, then crossed a blistering desert where he learned how to use a sling, and climbed the treacherous mountains, meeting a wizard who gave him a magic sword. Until finally, he reached the dreaded creature¡¯s lair.

    ¡°The dragon had made a big stew, and he was going to add the girl as the main course, so he could gobble her up!¡± His mother grabbed his hand and started chomping on it gently as he laughed. When he first heard the story, this part had scared him¡­ but he knew what came next.

    ¡°When the dragon saw him coming, it roared, and the boy was very afraid. But with the sling the desert-folk gave him, he shot a rock at the dragon, which hit it straight in the eye! Then, even though he¡¯d never used a sword before, the boy held out the magic sword and started to fight the dragon! The dragon was strong, but the boy fought as hard as he could, and since it couldn¡¯t see, after a long fight, he defeated the evil dragon! The boy had saved the village and rescued the girl, and from that day on, everyone called him the hero who beat the dragon¡­ the end.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Wyn smiled, ¡°Heroes are so cool!¡±

    His mother pulled the covers up further, ¡°Yes they are, maybe you¡¯ll grow up to be one someday¡­¡± she gave him a kiss on the forehead, ¡°But for now¡­ it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    She stood up to leave, blowing out the candles lighting his room. She was about to walk out the door when Wyn stopped her, ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°What is it sweetie?¡±

    ¡°If a dragon attacked¡­ Do you think I could be like the boy in the story? I might be too afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°The boy in the story was afraid too,¡± his mother said softly, ¡°that¡¯s what makes him a hero, because he helped anyways¡­ And Wyn, I think you¡¯d be a great one.¡±

    His mother closed the door, and Wyn soon fell asleep, dreaming of dragons and heroes.

    ***

    The next day he woke up to the smell of baking bread. Even though he woke up early, he could never get up before his father, who started his day even before sunrise. He walked down the stairs, wiping the sleep from his eyes as he walked through the door connecting their house to the bakery.

    ¡°Morning Dad,¡± He yawned. There was no response. ¡°Dad?¡±

    Something grabbed him by the waist and thrust him into the air. The grip changed to his feet as he began to spin around in the open space. ¡°Goooooooooood morning Wyn!¡±

    Wyn flailed helplessly, laughing at the same time while his father spun him around in the air, all traces of drowsiness fleeing his mind.

    ¡°Wait! Put me down!¡± He managed as he started to get dizzy. His father set him on the floor and Wyn laid there laughing until his side started to hurt. After a moment he gathered himself enough to look up and see his father sitting by the oven, looking entirely too casual.

    ¡°Are you alright there Wyn? You look like someone just grabbed you by your feet and spun you around in the middle of the room.¡±

    ¡°Wha¨Cyou just did it!¡± Wyn pointed.

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t, I¡¯ve been sitting here the entire time watching this delicious bread rise. Maybe it was just a dream you had. That¡¯s a weird dream, but you¡¯re a weird kid so maybe that¡¯s how it works.¡± He took a long, loud sip of tea.

    ¡°No it wasn''t! And yes you did!¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°I¨C¡± Wyn just gave up, honestly his father could be so childish.

    ¡°Well anyways, now that you¡¯re up, why don¡¯t you help me out buddy?¡±

    ¡°Fine, but you have to spin me again later!¡± It had been fun after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± His father said, before beginning to direct him around the kitchen.

    Wyn enjoyed working in the kitchen, and he thought there was a certain pride in the work of a baker. He knew his father liked making yummy food for everyone to eat, but for Wyn, it was the routine, and the simplicity of it all. His work made people happy, and it was fun to do. Rolling the dough, kneading it into little shapes for special pastries, there was a certain amount of creativity to it, even while being methodical. They both worked without speaking as the sun rose, more light streaming in through the windows as Wyn¡¯s mother walked in, kissing them both on the head before going to the family kitchen herself.

    Hours later, Wyn walked back into their house to eat. He¡¯d eaten little sugary dough balls to stave off his hunger¨Cmuch to his mother¡¯s disappointment¨Cbut it was about time he ate some real food. Not content with the bland foods of the village life, his mother had thrown together some berries and oats, mixed in a bowl of milk. Unfortunately, much like the rest of her cooking, something was just off about it. Maybe the berries she used were too sour, maybe something was wrong with the oats, but it just wasn¡¯t that good.

    Wyn finished it quickly and snuck off to read a book. According to Fenfreth, he¡¯d started earlier than most of the other kids. Though he still couldn¡¯t read very well, it was something that he could do alone. Which was good, since he didn¡¯t have any friends to play with before school. He¡¯d already finished most of the children¡¯s stories he¡¯d been able to get his hands on, so he could only reread them for now until he got better at it. Still, his mind wandered amidst the fantastical places described on the pages, and he hoped that someday, he¡¯d be able to see them all, and become a hero like those in the stories.

    His favorite spot was a place he really wasn¡¯t supposed to be, up on the roof of the bakery. He had to sneak out his bedroom window when his mother wasn¡¯t watching. From on top of the roof he could see all the people milling around below, yet it was still somehow quiet.

    ¡°Oh, hey. You¡¯re in my class.¡±

    Wyn turned, surprised to hear a voice from his right.

    It was the white-haired boy, Corrin. Who was apparently also on the roof, though Wyn didn¡¯t know where he¡¯d come from, he¡¯d either climbed up, or jumped from the next building over. Neither seemed to make any sense, why would he do either one?

    A simple, ¡°Hey,¡± was all Wyn could manage back before Corrin took off again, running across the roof and leaping to the next one, continuing on his way to¨C wherever he was going. What a weird kid¡­

    ***

    Wyn had resolved to try and make friends at lunch that day. But it was proving easier said than done.

    ¡°Nobody wants your mother''s crappy cooking baker boy,¡± One of the older kids sneered, pushing Wyn away. He tripped and fell on one of the desks, clutching his lunch bag to his chest. They wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it while Fenfreth was in the room, but he usually left for most of lunchtime. Wyn went back to his desk. Oh well, he didn¡¯t want to be friends with those kinds of people anyways. At least that¡¯s what his father would say.

    It still hurt though.

    The truth was most of the kids in the class came from families that worked on the farms. To them, someone like Wyn, who was set to inherit an ¡°easy¡± job like baking, wasn¡¯t one of them at all. They tolerated him usually, and he could sometimes find people to play games with, but during lunchtime it was even worse.

    He took out the sandwich she¡¯d made for him, it was his favorite peanut butter and jam. As far as he knew, no one else in town made peanut butter besides his mother. But Wyn didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Corrin appeared in his view again, why was he even here? The last Wyn had seen, he¡¯d been talking to the main group of boys, all eager to trade lunches with the new kid.

    ¡°It¡¯s um, a peanut butter and jam sandwich¡­ apple jam that is. My mother likes making them.¡±

    ¡°Peanut butter?¡± Corrin said it slowly, like he was tasting the new word. ¡°Can I try some? I¡¯ll trade you.¡± He reached into his own bag and pulled out a chunk of bread with some cheese, breaking off a piece and holding it out to Wyn.

    Wyn nodded wordlessly and traded back, putting the bite of bread and cheese in his mouth before he even knew what he was doing. It was dry, and maybe a bit stale, the cheese too was bland, and didn¡¯t add much to the flavor. But for some reason, Wyn found himself savoring the bite.

    Corrin on the other hand, lit up at the first bite of the sandwich. ¡°Ish good! Um¡­ Thank you.¡± He added the thanks after a moment, like he¡¯d forgotten.

    ¡°Yeah, I like it¡­ The apple tastes pretty good right? And what do you think of the peanut butter?¡±

    ¡°Your mom made it?¡± He asked, ¡°That¡¯s nice, I¡¯ve never tried peanut butter before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my father is actually the baker here, but my mother makes my lunches.¡±

    ¡°Your dad is a baker too? You must eat really good stuff at home, the orphanage is all bread and stew, it¡¯s so boring!¡± He complained.

    ¡°The orphanage? Oh I¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it just means I have more time to play. If¡­ If I was supposed to have parents, I¡¯d have them.¡± His eyes got a far-away look while he said that, and Wyn had to wonder how much he really meant it.

    ¡°Well, if you want to eat other food¡­ maybe you could have some of mine during lunch?¡±

    Corrin grinned, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! Why don¡¯t we be friends then? What¡¯s your name again?¡±

    He talks fast.

    ¡°It¡¯s Wyn.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a funny name, are you good at tag or hide n seek? Do you win a lot, Wyn?¡± He laughed like he¡¯d just said the funniest joke ever, and Wyn wasn¡¯t quite sure how to respond. Trade negotiated, the two boys talked for most of lunch, and each enjoyed their newly acquired meals, even if they weren¡¯t equal by any means. Once they¡¯d finished eating, Wyn only had one question left on his mind.

    ¡°Why me?¡± Wyn asked, ¡°You just got here, and you could¡¯ve traded lunch with anybody, so if you wanted good food, or even a friend. What made you pick me?¡±

    ¡°Well, you were sitting here all by yourself, you weren¡¯t even trying to talk to me, right?¡± Corrin said like it was obvious, ¡°Everybody knows that the best treasure is the kind you have to seek out. So, since you were the hardest to talk to, that must mean you¡¯re the best!¡±

    ¡°Everyone settle down!¡± Fenfreth yelled from the front of the room, it was time for class to start back up.

    ¡°Want to play after school?¡± Corrin asked as he moved back to his chair, ¡°I found a tree I want to try climbing but I can¡¯t reach the bottom branch, maybe you could give me a boost? I¡¯ll pull you up after.¡±

    Wyn had never climbed a tree in his life, ¡°Yeah I can do that, but you¡¯ll have to show me how.¡±

    Corrin just grinned.

    Yeah. He was definitely a weird kid¡­

    ***

    Wyn got home late that night, covered in scratches from the branches and banged up from a fall. As he walked in the door, his father was sitting at the family table reading a book. When he heard Wyn come in, he didn¡¯t look up, but smiled faintly and asked him the same question he did every day, ¡°So Wyn, did you make any friends today?¡±

    ¡°No, not¨C¡± He grinned, a big grin so wide it hurt. ¡°Yeah, yeah I did.¡±

 11. Path

    The day after the summer festival, Corrin woke up feeling better than he had in years. It was as if he¡¯d been carrying around a heavy weight for so long, he¡¯d gotten used to it, and only now was he truly feeling himself again. He practically leapt out of bed, throwing on his clothes and grabbing his sword before rushing to the tomb.

    By the time he got to the dungeon Wyn was already there stretching. As he saw Corrin approach he smirked, ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    Ah, there¡¯s the catch, he thought as he remembered the results of their chat last night. Corrin didn¡¯t regret it, and he would go to Taravast. But well, he supposed he couldn¡¯t have everything in life.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, I¡¯m not used to getting up as early as you are,¡± he retorted as Orm watched the whole thing with an amused look on his face.

    ¡°My, aren¡¯t we early today?¡± The older man mused, ¡°I figured you¡¯d be tired after the festival last night.¡±

    Corrin shrugged, ¡°It just got us fired up I guess.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty, well have fun I suppose.¡± He laughed a little to himself and walked away, waving as he went.

    ***

    ¡°So, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Wyn unrolled a large map of Aeora on the ground in front of them. ¡°The easiest route to Taravast would be along The Veldias Highway. You can pretty much take it the whole way if you can go through The Grass Sea.¡±

    ¡°Right. Harv once mentioned that enrollment in academies in the east starts in the spring at age 18. If that¡¯s true, then it gives me a little over a year and a half to get there.¡±

    ¡°I know that sounds like a long time, but this is a long trip. Do you remember what Elder Irym said? The trip is going to take around a year at minimum, and if you have to go around The Grass Sea, it¡¯s going to take even longer.¡±

    Corrin sucked in air sharply, ¡°Not a lot of time then.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, and before that, there¡¯s a much bigger problem to get past.¡±

    ¡°I know I know,¡± Corrin looked down the twisting corridors and chambers of the dungeon, deep into the darkness which lay ahead. ¡°We should clear the dungeon before I go.¡±

    Wyn smiled confidently, ¡°Looks like you were right after all. This task of ours? We were supposed to be at it our whole lives¡­ We¡¯ve got until winter. If we fail, well I won¡¯t stop you from leaving¡­¡±

    Corrin placed his hand on Wyn¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s not going to come to that, we¡¯ll take care of this place easy enough. We¡¯ve got plenty of time to figure out the rest as we go. For now¡­¡± He stood up, hoisting his sword, ¡°Let¡¯s find the second floor.¡±

    Wyn grinned and stood up as well, rolling up the map and placing it in his pack. ¡°Stay within earshot until we clear the first one. Once we map the entrance, we¡¯ll be able to go faster.¡±

    ¡°Try not to die, this would be harder without you,¡± Corrin smirked, as the two walked down separate corridors.

    The first floor of the dungeon was a sprawling labyrinth of narrow passageways and small rooms. Over the years, the entire area around the entrance had been carefully mapped by their predecessors, however the entrance to the second floor had never been found, mostly because no one had ventured deep enough to discover it.

    That said, they knew it almost certainly existed, common knowledge dictated that dungeons had multiple floors, rooms, or levels to them across the continent. On top of this, occasionally rarer, stronger monsters would appear on the first floor and cause problems. It was commonly thought among guardians that they were actually second floor creatures who had wandered up to the first floor by mistake. Over the last few months, he and Wyn had run across only one, a humanoid skeleton with black, metal bones. It had been a bit of a pain to kill, but still hadn¡¯t posed much threat to them.

    Splitting up was risky in theory, as the whole reason for having two guards was to be able to assist in case one became injured or overpowered, but the monsters on the first floor were weak enough, that for Corrin and Wyn, it was no more difficult than hunting common wildlife like deer. There was always the slight chance one of them would get injured on the first floor, but even then the danger would be low, and it was a risk they would have to take to clear the dungeon in time. The second floors and any below would take much longer to clear with any degree of safety, and there was no guarantee they would even succeed. Dungeons were meant to be cleared by groups of at least 5-6, so they were banking on the fact that the one in Straetum was supposedly less dangerous than most.

    ***

    Two days later, they found it. Deep in the mountain, the path sharply declined, just enough to force them to be careful about their footing.

    ¡°If we get into a fight, we¡¯ll need to take it up or down,¡± Corrin noted, ¡°This slope is terrible.¡±

    Wyn nodded, ¡°Yeah I¡¯d rather not fall on my ass just before dying¡­ you¡¯d never let me hear the end of it.¡±

    ¡°Why are you assuming I¡¯d die too?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better hope we¡¯d both die, otherwise I¡¯d haunt you. We¡¯re stuck in this together.¡±

    Corrin shrugged, ¡°Fine fine, but that goes both ways. Do you have the firestones?¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Of course,¡± Wyn said, ¡°You know I never leave home without them. It was one of the first things Elder Terris taught me.¡±

    ¡°Just checking, you never know what we might run into down here.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, after the incident¨C¡±

    Corrin¡¯s ears twitched as a scraping sound echoed faintly from up ahead. He held out a hand, silencing Wyn as he listened closely. They crept closer, the sound getting slightly louder until it abruptly cut off.

    Carefully, they turned a bend to find a large cavern, larger than the church. Hundreds of twisted stalactites hung above them, many longer than a person.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch whatever you heard,¡± Wyn whispered. ¡°Any idea what it was?¡±

    ¡°No idea¡­¡± Corrin looked around carefully, his sword held out. ¡°It stopped before¨C¡±

    There was a shimmering in the air behind Wyn as a section of the wall seemed to peel off from the rest and reach out towards him. Corrin leapt towards it, pushing Wyn out of the way as he brought his blade up to meet the object.

    The sword bit into flesh as a blood curdling screech echoed throughout the cave, the shape¡¯s pattern distorting wildly before revealing shimmering black scales. The creature was about the size of a dog, with large beady eyes and several long tentacles. In the center of its body was a lipless ring of black teeth and what appeared to be two small claws just outside the entrance.

    Even as it was struck, the creature grabbed onto his sword with its tentacles, climbing its way up it with frightening speed. Corrin smashed the creature¡¯s head into a wall, but its grip was unrelenting as its tentacles reached his hands and began wrapping around his wrists, squeezing hard enough he was concerned they might break.

    Wyn had gotten his bearings by now though, and quickly chopped the tentacle off and swung for its head. The creature fell off the sword, avoiding the strike as it slithered towards Corrin, a trail of blue blood left behind. The loss of one of its limbs seemed a mere inconvenience as it hungrily grasped for his legs.

    Sensing he shouldn¡¯t let it touch him again, Corrin jumped back, weakly stabbing at the creature while doing so. It dodged before its scales flashed again, mirroring the ground underneath it.

    ¡°Nice trick,¡± Corrin grunted, ¡°But you already revealed your trump card.¡±

    His eyes tracked the shimmering on the ground as the creature came closer. It was moving less erratically now that it was camouflaged again, which proved to be its downfall as Corrin stepped forward and drove his sword through its head.

    Even after death, its limbs still wriggled lazily as blue ichor gushed from its body.

    ¡°Spirits! That thing was disgusting!¡± Corrin said, pretending to vomit.

    Wyn kicked its body testingly, ¡°Are we sure it¡¯s even dead? It¡¯s still wriggling.¡±

    ¡°I think so, I stabbed him real good.¡±

    ¡°Good thing you noticed; I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened if it¡¯d actually gotten a hold of one of us for real.¡±

    Corrin rubbed his wrist tenderly, ¡°Yeah¡­ that thing had a grip like steel.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep our eyes open for more of them. This is the second floor, it¡¯s uncharted territory at this point. Who knows what kind of creatures we¡¯ll run into down here?¡±

    ¡°Probably for the best. I¡¯ll lead the way; my senses are a little better.¡±

    Wyn clicked his tongue in annoyance ¡°Yeah I guess, by a little bit.¡±

    They continued further into the cave, taking care to map each turn they took so they could find their way back out. Unlike the first floor, which mostly consisted of winding corridors and small passageways, the second floor was much more spacious, with large caverns and rooms of varying sizes.

    They encountered a few more of the camouflaging creatures, which they had dubbed ¡°stalkers¡±, but after becoming aware of their abilities, which apparently also included being able to regenerate severed limbs, they were able to deal with them effectively. Their camouflage wasn¡¯t perfect, and the trained eyes of the two were usually able to pick them out before they became a threat.

    After hours of searching though, they seemed no closer to finding the third floor, and they¡¯d been left relatively unchallenged by the dangers of the second floor. Besides the stalkers, none of the other creatures were too dangerous, most relying on brute strength or natural weapons to hunt. Fields in which Corrin and Wyn far outclassed anything on this floor.

    Despite this, Corrin felt amazing. With every step he took he could practically feel himself getting closer to his goals. Each monster they killed was a sign that it was possible, and they were making incredible progress.

    Eventually, they were forced to call it for the day, and made their way back to the surface. Their haul was lower than usual, as they¡¯d not been nearly as thorough in collecting stones from the monsters, but it would be easy enough to explain away, and their harvests had been exceptionally high to begin with. With a convenient lie about there not being as many monsters today¨C

    ¡°So, if there were so few monsters to begin with, then what took you so long to get back out?¡± Orm asked.

    Corrin froze. He hadn¡¯t thought this far ahead.

    Wyn however, stepped forward and responded coolly, ¡°One of those black metal skeletons showed up later in the day, honored elder. It took a while to kill, let alone harvest.¡± He reached into his pack and handed him a bone they¡¯d collected earlier. It wasn¡¯t a complete lie, but they¡¯d dispatched it much quicker than he was letting on. It turned out that although the bones were tough to cut through, the creature was susceptible to blunt force. Kicking them against the walls of the cave with the kind of force Corrin could generate proved more than capable of scattering the bones in a single strike.

    It was actually quite easy to harvest as well. The magic stones for the skeletons just sat in their mouths and would drop to the ground once they¡¯d shattered its body. But Orm didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡°Again? That¡¯s some omen for you two, a second-floor creature wandering up twice in your first few months. Well, you seem uninjured so I guess it can¡¯t be that bad.¡±

    Corrin laughed, ¡°Yes it wasn¡¯t that bad, it was hard to kill but it didn¡¯t hurt either of us. By the way Elder, is that a new spear?¡±

    He had been looking for an opportunity to change the subject, but it really was a nice spear. The handle was painted a deep blue and it seemed to be hand crafted.

    ¡°Yes! My son actually made it for me. He doesn¡¯t seem to have much interest in being a warrior, instead he¡¯ll probably end up a craftsman,¡± Orm said proudly.

    ¡°Well, nothing wrong with that, especially if he¡¯s already making such quality works. He must be quite talented,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°He gets it from his mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, she¡¯s a seamstress, right?¡± Corrin said, ¡°She donates clothes to the orphanage regularly, seriously I can¡¯t thank her enough.¡±

    Orm chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to let her know you said that. She¡¯ll be very happy to hear it.¡±

    He tossed the bone back and took his post. ¡°Well, it sounds like you two had a busy day, so rest up. One of the other guards will be here tomorrow morning, but I¡¯ll let them know you may be late.¡±

    Wyn pressed his fists together, bowing slightly, ¡°Thank you elder, though I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be back again early tomorrow. Don¡¯t concern yourself on our behalf.¡±

    Orm grunted at that, ¡°Whatever you say, well you¡¯d better head back then, I suppose I¡¯ll see you two tomorrow evening then.¡± He waved them off.

    The walk back to town was filled with discussions on the monsters they¡¯d encountered during the day: Which ones were dangerous, which ones they needed to learn more about, their weapons, the dangers. They had no idea how many floors were left, but especially after the first and second, Corrin was feeling confident. All things considered, the second wasn¡¯t too different from the first. If all the floors were like this, they could keep going as deep as they needed.

    But life was never that easy.

 12. The Bakers Son

    Wyn wasn¡¯t a pacer. When something was bothering him, he usually liked to work it out in one of two ways: training, or baking. He and Corrin had already cleared the dungeon, and today was his day off from training, so he was taking it easy.

    He¡¯d never learned much more than the basics, despite his upbringing, but the scent of baking bread still helped clear his head. Well, that came later: he took the poured half of the starter dough from the last batch and mixed it in with his current mix. He fed it more water and flour before putting it away. His father had always said that a good starter was one of the most important parts of running a bakery like theirs.

    One day you¡¯ll find your own flavor. If you¡¯re going to run this place, the starter of the bread should be yours, not mine, he¡¯d said.

    Eventually, Wyn had learned about yeast in the library, and figured it all out in a more technical sense. But the process was the same. He mixed in the starter dough with water, and some more flour he¡¯d bought from the miller earlier that day.

    His father may not be happy about it, but Wyn had never had the heart to change the starter. He was still baking the same bread as back then. In a way, it was one of the few things he had left from his father.

    He rolled up his sleeves and began kneading the dough. He¡¯d done this so many times he hardly had to think, mixing it thoroughly while his mind wandered. Once they¡¯d actually set out to do so, he and Corrin had made their way out of the first floor fairly quickly. If they could keep that pace up, they could more than clear the dungeon in time. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

    Even just going from the first floor to the second, the strength of the monsters had jumped a fair bit. If he had to guess, the average monster on the second floor was half again as strong as one on the first. If that pattern continued, their pace would slow considerably as they got lower and lower, and it was impossible to know how many floors the dungeon had. On top of the strength of monsters, they had an advantage on the first floor of knowing where not to look. Dead end corridors had already been mapped, and they knew exactly which directions had yet to be explored. When it came to the second floor, they¡¯d have to wander around aimlessly while they searched.

    Maybe there was some pattern to it? Even a naturally forming cave would follow some sort of pattern of formation, but dungeons didn¡¯t seem entirely natural to Wyn. There was something different about them, the way that they were structured and operated, something he couldn¡¯t quite place his finger on.

    Well, that wouldn¡¯t go anywhere without at least a map for him to look at, so it wasn¡¯t worth bothering with now.

    Wyn sighed, realizing he¡¯d finished all the prep work while lost in thought. It¡¯d be an hour or two before the dough was finished rising and ready to go in the oven, so he covered it and placed it on the counter before washing his hands off in the basin, reminding himself to empty and refill it later.

    He found himself leaving home and just wandering around the town aimlessly. Even if he didn¡¯t like to walk out his thoughts, it was better than nothing. The summer sun beat down on him, the current heat wave enough to keep most inside unless they had to be elsewhere, which meant the streets were fairly empty.

    His line of thought shifted towards Corrin¡¯s departure. It made sense he¡¯d feel unhappy about it, they¡¯d been friends for so long now, they were more like brothers at this point, so of course Wyn would miss him. Something else was bothering him though, ever since Corrin had brought up that old promise, he felt a sort of longing for it.

    He didn¡¯t want to be a spirit knight anymore, he had to stay in Straetum and protect what was left of his family. But maybe he was just wistful for the times before¡­ before things had changed. When they were younger, things were so simple. It was easy to say he was going to do the impossible, consequences be damned. He hadn¡¯t known back then: hadn¡¯t really understood how dangerous the world was. Was he supposed to go across the continent, leaving his family to fend for themselves, all the while he¡¯d probably be dying off in some battle they¡¯d never even hear about?

    As he walked past one of the taverns, a voice called out from inside, Elder Terris was sitting on a stool at the bar with a drink in hand.

    ¡°Are you already done for the day? Come have a drink with me boy!¡± He said happily.

    Wyn smiled softly and walked inside, ¡°Drinking this early in the day? I see retirement is treating you nicely Elder Terris.¡±

    The larger man laughed heartily at that, ¡°Well I can¡¯t disagree with that. But as it turns out, the bars are much quieter around this time of day. It¡¯s honestly a little boring.¡± He gestured around the place, which was mostly empty save for a few characters.

    Wyn took a seat next to Elder Terris, prompting the bartender, a younger man in his 20s, to walk over. He began refilling the elder¡¯s glass.

    ¡°Get him something strong,¡± Elder Terris said, ¡°He looks like he could use it. Put it on my tab.¡±

    The bartender smirked, ¡°You don¡¯t have a tab sir, you know you don¡¯t pay for drinks here.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pay for him anyways, I just wanted to say it¡­¡± Elder Terris grumbled. The bartender walked off chuckling.

    Wyn raised an eyebrow at his mentor ¡°You don¡¯t pay for drinks here? Also, what makes you think I need to get drunk right now?¡±

    Elder Terris shrugged, ¡°I saved the boy back during the dungeon flood, his father owned the place at the time, and they haven¡¯t had me pay since. To answer your other question, you¡¯ve clearly got something on your mind. You¡¯re not the type to wander around for no reason, and I watched you pass by twice before I called you over, so I know you weren¡¯t running an errand. Plus, you had a weird look on your face.¡±

    Wyn was a little thrown off by that, ¡°Did I really have a weird look?¡±

    His drink arrived quickly as the bartender didn¡¯t have anyone else to serve. Wyn took a sip and recoiled. Spirits! That man didn¡¯t hold back, that was like fire going down his throat.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Elder Terris burst out laughing at his reaction, ¡°For all that freakish strength the two of you have, I figured you¡¯d just down it like nothing! That was so much better.¡± He slapped the bar as he calmed down.

    Wyn glared at him, ¡°Yeah yeah, laugh it up, I wasn¡¯t ready for it is all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure. Make sure to drink up, that¡¯s some good stuff, and not cheap.¡±

    Wyn clicked his tongue and took another sip, managing to, mostly, keep a straight face the second time.

    ¡°Well anyways¡­¡± Elder Terris started, ¡°Getting back on track, you did have a weird look, but I doubt anybody other than me or your mother would¡¯ve noticed. If I hadn¡¯t known you for as long as I have, I wouldn¡¯t have seen it.¡±

    ¡°See that just sounds like you¡¯re making things up,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°Well maybe I am.¡± The older man quieted. ¡°Would you like to talk about it son?¡±

    Wyn set down the drink, tapping his finger on the counter, ¡°Let¡¯s say, hypothetically, Elder Irym needed your help with something dangerous, maybe impossible¡­ and even if you help him¨C¡±

    Elder Terris held up a hand, and Wyn paused, ¡°If you come to me for advice, just tell me the situation straight Wyn. I would hope we¡¯ve known each other long enough for that.¡±

    Wyn sighed, ¡°Corrin wants to go to Taravast, and he wants to clear the dungeon before he goes.¡±

    Elder Terris raised an eyebrow, ¡°I see. And what about you? Are you planning to go with him?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ª¡± Wyn hesitated. This wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d been expecting. He¡¯d thought Elder Terris would tell him it was too dangerous, or that he was an idiot to even try. ¡°I can¡¯t go. I have responsibilities here. Obviously if he wants to go, I want to help¡­ but¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your friend, so you¡¯re sad he¡¯s going. I get it.¡±

    ¡°...I shouldn¡¯t feel that way, I should be happy for him. And, I am! Don¡¯t get me wrong, he¡¯s doing what he wants to do. But something about it is just nagging at me.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say what you should and shouldn¡¯t feel, Wyn? You¡¯re human, just like the rest of us. We don¡¯t get to choose those things. You¡¯re not a bad person for thinking that way, no one is. I think the fact that you actually can be happy about it is amazing.¡± He sighed, ¡°But I don¡¯t think him leaving is why you feel that way.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What else is there for me to be sad about?¡±

    Elder Terris reached over and ruffled Wyn¡¯s hair, ¡°For someone so smart, you sure can be an idiot. You two freaks really are human huh.¡±

    ¡°Very helpful,¡± Wyn grumbled.

    The retired warrior chuckled, ¡°Have I ever been one to give you all the answers Wyn? If I told you everything it would stunt your growth. It¡¯s harder to develop a good feel for your emotions once you¡¯re an old-ass like me; better to learn it while you¡¯re young. Then again, if it got to the point where I had to step in, I would. But I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll figure it out on your own.¡±

    Elder Terris leaned back in his chair and took another drink.

    ¡°So just¡­ wait and see? I¡¯ll figure it out eventually? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Fine fine, you want some advice, don¡¯t you? Then here it is. Be more selfish Wyn. Think more selfishly. You could stand to do so every now and then.¡±

    ¡°You give terrible advice,¡± Wyn said. ¡°What kind of adult tells a kid to be more selfish?¡±

    ¡°Ah, but you¡¯re not a kid, are you? You¡¯re a full-grown adult now,¡± there was a teasing tone in his voice, and his face had a hint of humor on it. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not asking the right question. The real question is, what kind of kid needs to be told that? Honestly, you¡¯re hopeless.¡±

    Wyn ordered a snack, and they drank some more, as Wyn contemplated what his mentor had said. Despite everything, he really did respect the man, and his advice hadn¡¯t steered him wrong so far. Plus, as much as he hated to admit it, just talking about the problem, putting it into words, did make him feel a bit better.

    He sure is drinking a lot today. Wyn noticed, as Elder Terris put down the fourth drink Wyn had seen just since arriving. The elder¡¯s cheeks had turned a bright red and he was clearly more than a little tipsy. Wyn had drunk a few himself, but the older man must¡¯ve oversold its potency, as he didn¡¯t feel a thing. Then again, he¡¯d never really noticed the effects of alcohol, even when he¡¯d had more to drink. He seemed to have an unusually high tolerance for the stuff.

    It was strange though, Terris tried to avoid getting drunk anymore outside of special occasions. Well, that and¨C

    ¡°Oh,¡± Wyn realized, his tone getting softer, ¡°It¡¯s today, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The older man froze, then his hand trembled slightly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wyn fell silent for some time. They each took another sip of their drinks. ¡°Would you like me to visit with you?¡±

    Terris¡¯ face was hard to see, but his eyes seemed to widen ever so slightly, ¡°Yeah. That might be nice.¡±

    A little while later, after paying for Wyn¡¯s food and drinks, the two of them got up to leave. It was a short walk to the outside of town, and they made the journey without speaking. The sun had fallen in the sky, the passage of time waiting for no one. Still, the town remained quiet, as its residents gathered to eat and spend time with their families.

    The town cemetery awaited them just beyond the church. It had grown significantly since the dungeon flood six years prior. They¡¯d had to put together a whole separate wing to accommodate the scores of names engraved there.

    However, he and Elder Terris¡¯ current destination was just past those, a slightly earlier site. Wyn had only been there once before, so he let the older man lead the way, his eyes constantly glancing towards the direction of his own father¡¯s headstone. Maybe he¡¯d stop by after this, it had been too long since he¡¯d talked to him. A minute later, they arrived.

    Two headstones, side by side. On the larger was a woman¡¯s name, and on the smaller, a boy¡¯s. Elder Terris bent down, placing a lone flower at the foot of each one.

    He didn¡¯t rise, his shoulders simply began to shake.

    Wyn placed a hand on his mentor¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it gently.

    ¡°Thank you Wyn.¡± He managed, and Wyn could only nod.

    ***

    Wyn arrived home late after helping Elder Terris get back safely. The bread he¡¯d set out had risen by then, so he took it off the counter and put it in the oven, sitting at the table while it baked.

    Elder Terris usually gave straight advice, but he could be annoyingly cryptic from time to time, and Wyn just wished he could¡¯ve said what he was thinking. He replayed the conversation a few times in his head to no avail. It was useless to think about, so he changed gears to planning their next dungeon excursion instead.

    Around when he thought it would be done, Wyn inspected the oven and saw that the bread had collapsed a bit, its structure too weak. He sighed and pulled it out anyways. Just as he was breaking off a chunk to eat it, his mother walked downstairs and into the kitchen, presumably having just seen Elry off to bed.

    ¡°I noticed that dough earlier, did you make enough for me too?¡± She smiled, and he tore off a second piece for her.

    ¡°How was your day sweetie?¡± His mother asked as they sat to eat. She took the chair next to him.

    ¡°It was alright, I guess¡­ Nothing crazy to say, I talked to Elder Terris, that was about it.¡±

    He took a bite of the bread. It was sour. ¡°Mom, I should warn you. This isn¡¯t very good. I was gone too long while it was rising.¡±

    She took a testing bite herself, ¡°Wow yeah I can see that.¡± She laughed.

    Wyn took another bite, he wondered how many times his father had messed up like this when he¡¯d been learning. How many times had he messed up a recipe before Wyn was old enough to tell? He should¡¯ve asked while he was at the cemetery, maybe he would¡¯ve gotten an answer.

    Wyn felt his cheeks grow slightly damp. He took another bite.

    His mother noticed, and her eyes softened. ¡°Wyn, sweetie what¡¯s wrong?¡± She reached over, running a hand through his hair.

    A tear dropped onto the piece of bread in his hand, moistening it. ¡°I just miss him.¡±

    His mother wrapped him in a gentle hug, like he was just a boy again, a small, helpless child, crying into his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°I know.¡±

    Wyn kept eating, and the tears kept coming.

    The bread was just so bad.

 13. Wake Up

    Corrin bit into the fresh peach, the flavor bursting onto his tongue as he made a sound quite unbefitting of an aspiring knight.

    ¡°What the hell did I just hear?¡± Wyn asked, a look of disgust and confusion plastered on his face.

    ¡°Wyn your mom¡¯s the best, it¡¯s so ripe,¡± He was starting to tear up, ¡°So juicy and succulent, it¡¯s¡­ hey wait what are you¨C?¡± Wyn¡¯s fist connected with his face, sending him spiraling across the room, at least it certainly felt like it.

    He¡¯d dropped the peach, so Wyn picked it off the ground and took a bite, ¡°Hey you¡¯re right! This is a good one.¡± He chewed thoughtfully as Corrin watched in horror.

    A few minutes later, Corrin was eating his consolation grapes as they continued their lunch break. Wyn¡¯s mother¨Cblessed woman that she was¨Chad started packing them lunches at night, which Wyn would bring to the cave each day. They weren¡¯t culinary feats by any means, in fact, Miss Reyna¡¯s cooking was something most would consider an¡­ acquired taste. But for Corrin, who was used to mostly eating ¡°everything stews¡± at the orphanage, they were fantastic.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you; we need to find a way to stay here overnight, we¡¯ve been stuck on the second floor for a month already, our current pace just isn¡¯t going to cut it.¡± Corrin tried.

    Wyn nodded, looking at the map they¡¯d stretched out over the floor, ¡°I get it, I do. We waste way too much time retracing our steps every day. But we¡¯d need a damn good explanation, one that doesn¡¯t put the town into a panic thinking the next flood is coming. Plus, if we do it over multiple days, that would leave the first floor uncleared. We can¡¯t just ditch our job.¡± He popped a piece of cheese into his mouth.

    ¡°There will be an equinox in a little over a month, right? What about then? The dungeon won¡¯t spawn new monsters then. That¡¯s our window, we¡¯ll clear as much as we can then, map the rest by the winter solstice, and make our final run then. I¡¯d be able to leave just in time. If we miss the solstice, we may not be able to clear the dungeon until the spring when the next equinox rolls around. If that happens¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Wyn said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ll leave without clearing it. People won¡¯t be happy about it, but you won¡¯t really have a choice.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± Corrin paused, ¡°You¡¯re right. But anyways, what do you think about the solstice plan?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad plan,¡± Wyn mused, ¡°I suppose we can stick to it for now, but then we really need to find the third floor by the equinox, we can¡¯t afford to waste that time finding it then.¡±

    Wyn finished his sandwich and stretched out, ¡°I did some research at the library the other day, and from what I gathered, most dungeons this size are around five floors. That means we¡¯d need to at least map the third on the equinox, and then hopefully the fourth by the solstice so we can finish the fifth then. If there¡¯s more than that, then we¡¯re screwed at our current pace.¡±

    ¡°Well, sounds like we¡¯re just wasting time sitting here then.¡± Corrin shoved the rest of his sandwich down and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. He didn¡¯t care if other people hated him for leaving, if that was the only reason to clear the dungeon, he wouldn¡¯t bother. Maybe there wasn¡¯t a real reason. But he just wanted to do something special, to make one last memory, go on one final adventure.

    Before he had to leave Wyn behind.

    ***

    They¡¯d walked through several more caverns when Corrin noticed something. ¡°Wyn, do you feel that? The air is less stuffy here.¡±

    Wyn sniffed the air, his eyes brightening, ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re still on the second floor though, so it can¡¯t be the entrance. I think the air is moving too.¡±

    Wordlessly, they began to search in the direction of the phenomenon, their footsteps picking up. Next, they heard the quiet sound of cascading water from deeper in the caves. They started going even faster, almost running.

    A stalker jumped from the wall in front of them, but Corrin cut it down with hardly a thought as they turned the corner, the water getting louder and louder, he broke into a sprint, unable to hold himself back as he felt the air getting colder ahead of him. The sound was much louder now, a veritable roar of water. Whatever it was must be just around the corner.

    He turned the corner and stumbled to a stop as the pathway opened up into an enormous room, larger than any he¡¯d ever seen, larger than should have even been possible. Up ahead, the ground disappeared, forming a wide cliff. He walked over to the edge, still unsure of what was causing the sound of water. Carefully, he looked down to see a drop off which went down further than he could¡¯ve imagined. And across from it¡­

    Wyn rounded the corner behind him quickly, albeit at a much safer pace, ¡°Don¡¯t just go running off you¡ª¡± He trailed off as he took in the sight across the cavern from them.

    A waterfall. An enormous cascade, hundreds, maybe thousands of feet across, pouring endless amounts of water, more than Corrin had ever seen in his life, into the cave below. A series of caves and pathways ringed the enormous room, spiraling down from their position at the top all the way to the base of the falls. Hundreds of feet below, the water crashed into a large pool, though perhaps it¡¯d be more accurate to call it a small lake, before trickling out into a number of small streams and rivers which flowed into other caverns and passageways out of sight.

    Deep within the water, a vague hazy shape, impossibly large, could be seen moving around, even from the top of the cliff. The sight of it caused Corrin¡¯s breath to catch in his throat before the form vanished, going even deeper than they could see.

    What felt like an eternity passed, the only sound was the falling water, blocking out almost all others, until finally Corrin heard laughter from behind him, he turned to see Wyn doubled over, laughing uncontrollably. After a moment, Corrin¡¯s partner stabilized himself before letting out a loud whoop, which echoed off the walls of the room before slowly fading out.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Corrin couldn¡¯t help but grin widely at the sight. Regardless of what this meant for their plans; however it would delay them, adventure was what they¡¯d wanted, and they¡¯d finally found it. He pumped his fist in the air, and Wyn responded in kind.

    Wyn walked closer, his eyes wide. ¡°How is this even possible? Are we still in the mountains?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± was all Corrin could say.

    Their moment of revelry was interrupted by a loud screech, which echoed ominously off of the cavern walls. And Corrin was reminded, this was still the dungeon, and if this was the third floor, that meant new and even stronger monsters would be trying to kill them.

    Corrin drew his sword, looking around for the source of the scream. It was hard to tell where it was coming from in such a large cavern, but¡ª

    ¡°Wyn! It¡¯s above us!¡± Corrin managed, just before a giant, bat-like creature covered in feathers came swooping down towards him. Since becoming a guard, Corrin had become used to killing all sorts of monsters in the dungeon, but there was something primally terrifying about a flying creature half again his size coming at him with outstretched talons. None of the other monsters in the dungeon could fly!

    Shaking off his momentary panic, he dove to the side to avoid its first dive. It cut into his pack, and the force of the strike sent him rolling across the stone ground. Harvested materials spilled out of the pack and scattered across the cliff. Some fell off and clattered helplessly against the side of the chasm as they fell out of earshot.

    In that moment, Corrin realized something. The bat was fast. Frighteningly fast, easily more so than any other creature he¡¯d come across. He quickly used the momentum of the roll to launch himself to his feet, sword in front of him in one motion. Soon, another screech filled the room, then another, and another, until the cavern was filled with a cacophony of high-pitched screeches. To his side, Wyn was looking up, horrified. Corrin followed his eyes to see a nightmare, as half a dozen red-eyed, winged monstrosities awoke on the ceiling above. They dropped off their perches, free falling a brief way before mangled wings stretched out and caught the air.

    Corrin glanced over to Wyn, communicating wordlessly, and they started to back off the way they¡¯d come, trying to funnel the bats into the narrower space for what was bound to be a brutal, but manageable fight. Until a roar echoed out from behind them, and Corrin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wyn turned to see, but even before he looked, Corrin knew what was there.

    Despite being on four legs, the stone-backed tiger easily stood at almost 5 feet, with a large, muscled body. Its fur was a dark, filthy gray, and absorbed force, which meant they were hard to kill, even without accounting for the stone plating which covered its upper body, giving it a natural armor which was difficult, if not impossible to cut. They¡¯d encountered one before, and though it was a pain to kill, between the two of them it hadn¡¯t been too much of a threat, this one must¡¯ve been tracking them for some time to have come from a cleared room like that.

    Corrin¡¯s grip on his sword tightened to combat the sweating of his palms.

    ¡°Wyn¡­ think you can deal with the tiger?¡± he asked, his voice low.

    ¡°Just keep those bats off me. Once it¡¯s dead we¡¯ll retreat back into the tunnels.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like I got the harder job?¡± Corrin chuckled nervously, setting his pack down on the ground. He needed full mobility for this.

    There was a moment of tension, neither the bats nor the tiger knew what to make of the situation, but the confusion wouldn¡¯t last much longer.

    Corrin wouldn¡¯t let it go to waste.

    Without warning, he launched himself towards the nearest bat, streaking through the air as his steel flashed, cutting off its head before it even knew what was happening.

    Like the bursting of a dam, the plateau was immediately engulfed in combat. The remaining five bats screeched in dissonance as they attacked.

    Corrin caught one on the flat of his sword, twisting out of the way of another. He parried the third and knocked the fourth aside with his hand, but the fifth raked its claws across his shoulder, pain flooding his nervous system. He grimaced and swung his blade in a wide arc, catching its leg as it flew away.

    He had to stay on the offensive, but they could fly out of his reach, so he settled for the next best thing. As the first swooped down to attack him again, he met it, charging underneath it and slashing vertically above his head. The blade bit into flesh and he grinned, spinning around just in time to block a retaliating strike from another bat.

    Vaguely, he was aware of the fight between Wyn and the tiger. The beast would lose no doubt, but without both of them, it would take time. Out of the corner of his eye he could see the creature¡¯s blood splattered across the stones, and Wyn seemed to be in control, hopefully it wouldn¡¯t be long now.

    The bats kept coming, and Corrin was pushed onto the back foot, the damn things were so fast. For each strike he blocked, two more came almost immediately after, and he¡¯d only managed to kill one of them, besides the first, none of his attacks had been lethal.

    Once they made it out of here, they¡¯d need to find some way to train against flying opponents, he felt entirely unprepared.

    Claws raked across his back, and his sword slashed off a bat¡¯s wing, leaving it to tumble down into the darkness below.

    One of them bit into his left arm and another knocked him to the ground. He rolled with the blow, skidding to a stop just before he went off the edge. His head had hit a rock during the slide, and he felt blood trickle down his face, blurring his vision slightly.

    Before he had time to wipe it off, or even to stand, they were on him again. He rolled forward, dodging an attack while moving away from the cliff.

    In the heat of the battle, a real life and death battle, as he was pushed to his limits for the first time, Corrin felt something stirring inside him. Maybe it was just the adrenaline, but his body was crackling with energy. His movements grew even quicker as his thoughts sharpened; a crazed grin broke out on his face.

    This was¡­ so much fun!

    He laughed as his sword beheaded another bat, only three to go now. He kept going, following some instinct he didn¡¯t even know he had. Without even knowing why, he spun around, his sword flashing as it lopped off the legs of a bat, like cutting through paper.

    Each breath brought in more energy to his body, filling it with power as another claw cut a gash down the side of his arm. He almost dropped his sword.

    ¡°Corrin!¡± Wyn¡¯s voice called out from the entrance, why was he calling him again? ¡°We have to go!¡±

    They didn¡¯t have to go at all, if Wyn joined him, they¡¯d easily wipe out the rest of these bats and then keep going deeper.

    Wyn kept shouting something, but Corrin couldn¡¯t hear him through the sound of his own heartbeat. Another bat fell, and another, he cut down a third. His shoulder was slashed again, so he chopped off the wing of the attacker before dodging the strike of a different one.

    How many had there been again?

    A thunderous boom rang out in the cave as fire engulfed the air above him, bats fell from the sky all around him. As though the explosion had blown away clouds in his head, all at once his mind cleared. A whole score of the monsters had shown up. The sound of the protracted battle and the howl must¡¯ve brought them.

    He looked towards Wyn, who was looking his way with his arm outstretched. That had been a firestone. They¡¯d bought several of the explosive spell stones in case of emergencies. Corrin¡¯s breath caught, and the power fled him as he came to his senses.

    He felt the cuts across his whole body, gashes on his back, arms, shoulders, he must be covered in blood.

    He turned to run towards Wyn, just as his body screamed at him to duck. He was a second too late, and claws dug into his shoulders as one of the remaining bats hit him from the front. He fell backwards towards the edge of the cliff, desperately trying to regain his balance. Reaching out blindly, his hand seized onto the leg of the beast, and he held onto it tightly even as the ground disappeared beneath his feet. Gravity took over, and he tumbled off the cliff.

    Wyn¡¯s voice echoed out through the cavern, but Corrin could no longer hear what he was saying as he hurtled towards the water below.

    Shit.

 14. Life is Unfair Sometimes

    Corrin had never been afraid of heights, so knowing intellectually that falling from the cliff would make him go splat didn¡¯t faze him much. At least, when he¡¯d been on top of said cliff. Now that the water was steadily growing closer, that fear was all too present.

    The only silver lining was that he¡¯d grabbed onto one of the bats before falling, so the descent wasn¡¯t entirely uncontrolled. He just had to pray that the bat would hold out long enough for him to reach the ground safely.

    Of course, the bat had other plans, desperately thrashing in the air as it tried to shake him off. Corrin saw stars as he slammed into the wall of the cave, knocking the air from his lungs, and he felt his grip slip a little. Before he even had time to think, he¡¯d dropped his sword and grabbed on with his other hand as well.

    The bat¡¯s flight grew more and more erratic, its screeches louder and louder as he hit the wall again and again.

    Even while hurtling through the air, anger and frustration blossomed in Corrin¡¯s chest. How had he not noticed what was happening around him during the fight? He¡¯d gotten tunnel visioned on killing the stupid bats! If he¡¯d realized sooner, they could¡¯ve gotten away.

    The bat cried out one last time before it lost control of its flight entirely, and the two of them entered free fall.

    Corrin twisted in the air and reached out for the wall of the cave; he was still too high up. His left hand was scraped raw against the rock face as it tried to dig in. He caught hold of a small outcropping, and the force of his momentum stopping suddenly popped his shoulder out of its socket, a gasp escaping his lips. Naturally, he lost the grip he¡¯d found, and his fall continued. All he could hope was that it had slowed enough that he¡¯d live. He let out a defiant yell and kicked off the wall, desperately aiming for the water below.

    He crashed into the dark pool like a meteor, the impact sending a shock up his legs through the rest of his body, and for a second his vision went black, it was hardly much better than landing on the ground. Past the screaming of his legs, the next thing he felt was the cold, which crept into every inch of his body, all the way to his bones. His limbs didn¡¯t want to obey, and he couldn¡¯t move his left arm, but the image of that thing in the water filled his mind.

    Fear injected strength into his body, forcing it to thrash pitifully towards the direction he thought was up. He broke the surface of the water, and greedily gasped for air before weakly kicking his way over to shore, willing his legs to move him forward, until finally he reached the edge of the pool. He collapsed onto the hard stone surface, hardly able to move except to shiver uncontrollably.

    Corrin shifted onto his back and let out a quiet groan. It felt like he was breathing through a straw, and each breath brought with it new pain. His hands were shredded and bleeding, his left arm was useless, he¡¯d sprained an ankle at the very least, maybe worse. He was pretty sure he¡¯d broken a few ribs, and his head felt like it was going to split open at any moment.

    ¡°Well¡­ I guess it couldn¡¯t get much worse.¡± He croaked to no one in particular, not caring if he jinxed it at that point.

    He noticed something hurtling towards him through the darkness above, but it wasn¡¯t moving like a creature. A few moments later, Wyn¡¯s pack landed next to him with a thud.

    That¡¯s nice at least, I¡¯m not stuck here with absolutely nothing.

    He forced himself to sit up, even as his body protested, taking stock of the area around him. Large blue lightstones lit up the cavern, filling it with a dim azure glow. A large stream flowed past him on his left, going further into a dark tunnel which curved off out of sight. All around the pool, similar streams and tunnels branched out like the roots of a tree.

    Not sensing any immediate danger, he took a moment to search through the pack. The first thing he found was a small note written by Wyn.

    I¡¯ll be back with a rope.

    Try not to die.

    He must¡¯ve seen Corrin crawl out of the water then, Corrin couldn¡¯t help chuckling a little at that, which caused a sharp pain to flare up in his side.

    The rest of the pack would be useful. It seemed like Wyn had combined their supplies into a single pack, dumping the magic stones to make room for an extra waterskin, rations, assorted supplies, both survival and medical, and their whole pouch of firestones, which had two more. There was also a dagger inside, which was maybe the most useful thing in the pack. Corrin¡¯s sword had dropped into the water, and there was almost no way he¡¯d be able to get it back. Getting stuck without a weapon would be a death sentence. Though in truth, each item in the pack was like a blessing from the spirits.

    Corrin pocketed the firestones and pushed himself to his feet with his one good arm, each movement laden with exhaustion. He had to move, if he stayed still much longer, he was going to pass out. If he passed out down here, amongst creatures he couldn¡¯t even fathom, he¡¯d die before he woke up. He didn¡¯t have the strength to pick up the heavy pack, so he left it on the ground as he limped in circles, trying to stay conscious.

    The water in the calm part of the pool began to churn, and Corrin froze as his heartbeat began to pound in his ears. It was as he¡¯d feared, the surface of the water broke, sending out enough water to spray him all the way on the shore as a creature the size of a house rose from the wake. Before he could make out any more than its enormous form¨Ccovered in mottled green and brown scales¨CCorrin was already fleeing.

    An ear-splitting roar shook the cavern behind him, starting low and guttural before ascending to a high screech, completely drowning out the sound of water crashing down from the falls. As it ended, he heard the water parting violently, and a moment later he could feel it running along the ground, growing closer with each booming step.

    Even in his condition, it burned Corrin¡¯s pride to run like this, but every bone in his body was screaming at him: if he stayed and fought, he would die. He stumbled forwards as fast as his crippled legs would take him, hopelessly looking for something, anything he could use to get out of this situation.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    His eyes seized on a small crack in the wall of the cave face near one of the tunnels, and his speed picked up even further. He couldn¡¯t afford to glance behind, but he could tell from the monster¡¯s footsteps¡­ he wasn¡¯t going to make it.

    Reaching into his pocket, Corrin grasped one of the firestones and tossed it over his shoulder. The force of the blast knocked him off his feet, and he skidded across the floor, only a few paces from the crevice as the beast howled angrily behind him.

    With his last bit of strength, Corrin crawled the remaining distance and pulled himself into the small space, hardly wide enough to fit him. Just as he got inside, the walls shook as the creature slammed against them, its hot, putrid breath crept into the crevice and choked him. His hands clenched at his chest, trying to stop it from pounding harder and harder.

    What is this? He thought. What is this feeling?

    The beast roared out again, leaving his ears ringing painfully.

    Calm down! Breathe Corrin! He commanded himself.

    It was useless, his breathing only grew more uneven as he desperately gasped in air, his vision dimmed and flashed as he grew lightheaded. Outside the darkness of the crack, the assault continued relentlessly. He¡¯d been wrong when he was falling. That wasn¡¯t fear, the fall to the bottom had been too short, he¡¯d been too focused on landing to really feel anything other than primal survival instinct. This was different. The last time he¡¯d felt this was in the spirit glades, eight years ago as he faced down the enormous spirit wolf. The word ¡®fear¡¯ didn¡¯t even do it justice, what he felt now was a pure, all-encompassing terror, that of wounded prey, cornered by a predator.

    The certainty of death wrapped its fingers around his neck, and its icy hand crept into his chest.

    But the cave walls held, and after an eternity, the sounds finally died down. The cave fell as silent as a graveyard. Slowly, the light filtering into the crevice was covered up by a large shadow.

    As Corrin looked into the darkness which had blocked out the light, an eye the size of a human¡¯s head began to open. The piercing, reptilian eye glowed faintly in the gloom, dyed the color of fresh blood. It was inhuman, the eye of a killer. Corrin couldn¡¯t stop his body from shaking. Without thinking he pressed himself further into the crevice, squeezing deeper into the walls, he had to get away from this thing. He wasn¡¯t hyperventilating anymore; he couldn¡¯t bring himself to breathe.

    After thirty heartbeats, the eye slowly moved out of sight, and he heard the beast begin to move again. He couldn¡¯t see it, but each step echoed softly off the walls, and he didn¡¯t begin to relax until he heard it slinking back beneath the water.

    His breath finally returned to him, but he didn¡¯t dare move again. The adrenaline started to slowly fade, and he began to feel each of the injuries he¡¯d taken piling on top of each other. For at least an hour¡ªthough it was hard to tell time in the state he was in¡ªwhite hot agony permeated every inch of his body, though thankfully it eventually cooled to a more manageable throbbing, so it only felt like he was being struck constantly by a thousand hammers all at once instead. Yes, much more manageable. On a positive note, he was in far too much pain to notice what he was sure was the extreme cold of the water soaking his clothes. Plus, the ringing of his ears had finally subsided.

    Vaguely, in the only corner of his mind that hadn¡¯t curled up into a ball and hidden, he still planned. He¡¯d left the pack by the water, containing all his food and supplies. He could only pray the monster hadn¡¯t destroyed it. He had one firestone left, some rations and other equipment. Most importantly, he¡¯d need to start a fire and eat, his stomach was empty, as he¡¯d thrown up all its contents, and he¡¯d need energy to make it out of here.

    A dark chuckle escaped his lips. Make it out? Who am I kidding?

    Even if Wyn could get a rope, he didn¡¯t have the strength to hold on. Maybe he could tie it around himself, but if he got attacked by anything, he¡¯d be completely defenseless. Wyn could climb down himself, but if that thing attacked¡­ what chance did they even have? And it wasn¡¯t like he could carry Corrin, defend them, and climb the rope at the same time. The outcome was already decided.

    Corrin was going to die down here.

    He¡¯d never get to pay Fenfreth back for raising him. He¡¯d never get to tell Khaeli how he felt. He¡¯d never gain a winning record in his spars with Wyn. He¡¯d never see Taravast¡­

    His thoughts started to blur as he drifted in and out of lucidity. He had a vision of a memory from years ago, sitting at the table with Fenfreth and the others, laughing as they all shared a big dinner. He was pestering one of his older siblings for an arm wrestle, while Ezra¡ªonly four at the time¡ªwas fighting with Fenfreth about eating his vegetables.

    Then, instead he was in the library with Irym, who was trying to get him to focus on a list of the first-floor monsters. Irym took his glasses off the same way he always did when he was angry, polishing them on his shirt as he pointed to a section of the book.

    He was ten, standing quietly at the mass funeral after the dungeon flood, watching from a distance as Wyn cried in his mother¡¯s arms. And suddenly, it was different, there was a single grave with a familiar name: his own.

    His siblings were gathered around the grave. The dirt beneath the headstone was untouched, as there was no body to bury. Sarah was weeping, her head buried in her lap as she cried. Ezra was standing, fists clenched, his face angry even as tears rolled down his cheeks. The rest of his siblings were there too, crying together, the younger ones wailing into Fenfreth¡¯s robes as he struggled to hold back tears of his own.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Corrin called out, but no one could hear him.

    Khaeli was there too, watching his siblings from a distance as she wiped her face dry. She held her hand over it, shoulders heaving unevenly as she choked back sobs.

    ¡°Stop crying¡­ please,¡± He didn¡¯t want to see this.

    Then he saw Wyn, and Corrin froze in place. Wyn wasn¡¯t crying, yet he was the worst of all. There was no life left in his eyes, it looked a part of him had died too. His shoulders were slumped, and he looked like he hadn¡¯t eaten or slept in days. Like all the strength had just¡­ gone.

    He¡¯ll blame himself, Corrin thought. Just like before.

    Corrin couldn¡¯t die. He had to make it out of here and laugh with everyone again. He had to leave Straetum and go to Taravast. Even if he left Wyn, and Khaeli, and everyone, he¡¯d leave a smile on their faces, there¡¯d be no tears when he left.

    The memory of that day bubbled up into his mind, as clear and sharp as though it had only happened the day before. Black and white robes fluttered in the wind, contrasting sharply against the greenery of the forest. If that man were here now, would he be cowering in this crack, hiding from the monster in the lake? What advice would he give to Corrin in this situation?

    Corrin didn¡¯t know. He was alone down here, with no one to rely on other than himself. But¡­

    Worrying is only for people who don¡¯t have shit to do. You¡¯re going to go to Taravast and become a great spirit knight. The very best.

    There was only one person in the world he trusted more.

    Corrin spoke quietly, ¡°I didn¡¯t come this far, I didn¡¯t work this hard, I didn¡¯t promise to leave everything behind, just to give up at the slightest inconvenience.¡±

    Compared to all that, this was nothing. He was already at rock bottom; it couldn¡¯t get any worse.

    I¡¯m going to get out of this place, even if I have to climb up the walls with my bare hands. Then, I¡¯m going to come back with Wyn, and conquer this hellhole.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to survive, and I¡¯m going to become a spirit knight. I swear it to the spirits.¡±

    Corrin seized that feeling, deep within his chest, and held to it with everything he could, picking up the pieces of his shattered resolve and putting them back together.

    With that declaration though, he finally reached his limit and passed out, sleep overtaking him.

 15. Bygone Days

    Eight Years Ago

    Whose idea had it been to make it all the way to the lake in one go? Oh right, it had been Wyn¡¯s. That thought made him even angrier. With each step, Wyn could feel his aching legs want to give out, and each breath was ragged and dry, like shards of glass poking him in the chest.

    ¡°This¨Cwas a terrible idea,¡± He wheezed, his voice hardly more than a whisper.

    Corrin, running a few steps ahead, also seemed to be on the verge of collapse. ¡°I hate you,¡± He was gasping for breath too.

    Only a few weeks ago, they¡¯d ventured into the spirit glades and survived thanks to the mysterious man, Sezim. Wyn wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the situation, but it had changed him. He couldn¡¯t be a simple baker¡¯s son anymore. The things he had seen seemed to resonate with something deep within him, and the idea of becoming a knight seemed right in a way that nothing else had.

    Of course, that had led to this, this¡­ ¡°training¡± that he and Corrin had devised. He was becoming more convinced that it was a terrible idea. Deciding that they needed to train their bodies, the two of them had begun running every day to and from a nearby lake. Two years of playing with Corrin meant that the both of them were accustomed to running, but they still usually had to stop several times during the trek.

    Then, Wyn had proposed they try to make it in a single run, an idea that had proved basically impossible. Still, even as he wanted to throw up, fall into the grass and lay there until he died, he kept going.

    Corrin hadn¡¯t stopped yet. So Wyn wouldn¡¯t either, it was that simple. Maybe the feeling was mutual. He almost hoped it wasn¡¯t. If they¡¯d been running through this pain for all this time because they were both too stubborn to lose, he might cry.

    He shut off his brain, thinking wasted energy, he just had to run. Left foot, right foot, left foot, right foot. Running was all there was, he ran. What was his name again?

    Finally, blessedly, after spirits-knew how long, they crested the hill that led down to the lake. They both promptly collapsed, letting gravity take over as they rolled the rest of the way down the hill in a stupor, coming to a slow stop at the edge of the water. Wyn almost passed out on the spot, but he was so thirsty.

    He dragged himself the last couple feet, pursing his lips and drinking from the surface of the lake. All the water around Straetum was safe to drink thanks to the work of the water-spirits in this lake and the streams that came out of it, a fact he¡¯d never been more thankful for. As he silently prayed a thousand thanks to them, he gulped down as much as he could manage. A moment later he threw it back up on the shore, his stomach heaving after the intense run. Two repetitions of this later, he was finally able to keep some water down, and spent what felt like the next hour trying not to pass out while lying on his back.

    Once breathing became only mildly painful, he and Corrin got up and found their ¡°good sticks¡± from the nearby woods with which they could practice fighting. They¡¯d snuck around the garrison to watch the town guards practice, and it seemed like fighting each other was an important part of training.

    ¡°I think his foot was like this,¡± Wyn started, angling his stance like he remembered one of the guards doing, ¡°Or maybe it was like this?¡±

    ¡°I think this feels better,¡± Corrin said, trying something else.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s find out,¡± Wyn said, ¡°Ready?¡±

    Corrin grinned, ¡°Bring it.¡±

    The fight did not last long, as soon as Wyn got hit on the hand he yelped out and dropped his stick, clutching his fingers tightly. The spars were sloppy of course, neither had any real experience with a sword. They were like, well, eight-year-olds poking around in the dark, but something was happening, Wyn could feel it.

    Hours later, the sun had begun to set, and the two boys set out for home, walking this time. At least until Corrin started running, then it all began again.

    Their training the next day was postponed, as Corrin took ill. Fenfreth said it was likely food poisoning, and after a lengthy interrogation, they¡¯d gotten it out of him that he¡¯d eaten some berries by the lake that were supposedly toxic.

    Wyn said supposedly, because he wasn¡¯t sick at all, and he¡¯d eaten the same berries. But maybe he was just made of stronger stuff.

    ***

    A few weeks later, and they¡¯d managed to keep up their training. Wyn had heard some of the students at school making fun of them behind their backs, but it didn¡¯t really matter to him. Once Corrin had felt better, they¡¯d resumed with newfound vigor. However, today was their day off of training¡ªWyn¡¯s father insisted that proper rest was just as important as working hard, and if his father said it, it must be true.

    With the day to himself, and a loaf of sweetbread in hand, Wyn was still deciding what he wanted to do. He was walking through the streets of Straetum for some inspiration, humming the song he¡¯d heard in the glades, and noticed a lavender colored spirit drifting in the air nearby. That sort of color was rare for light spirits, so on a whim, he decided to follow it.

    Through the winding streets it went, from the tips of some roofs, down into the flowerpots in the windowsills of shops. Eventually it sped up and turned a corner. He quickened his pace to follow and heard a commotion from the side street it had turned down: the sound of children¡¯s voices, and dull thuds.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    He made the turn to find the spirit had disappeared, in its place were three boys, a few years his senior, standing around a girl his age. He recognized her instantly; her bright red hair was a standout in Straetum, and she was in his and Corrin¡¯s class. The boys he didn¡¯t recognize, and they were bigger than he was, which would make sense if they were older.

    One of the boys grabbed her by her hair, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home you phoenix spawn, swim back to the isles where you belong.¡±

    The girl fought back weakly, but she was outnumbered and outsized, ¡°This is my home! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± The boy smirked as he threw her to the ground. She curled up like she was expecting something, and a moment later Wyn saw what.

    They were throwing rocks at her, picking up stones from pebbles to larger ones and winging them at her, laughing the whole time. Each rock landed with a thud against her small frame, and Wyn could hear the quiet sounds of her choked sobs and gasps as each one landed.

    Wyn¡¯s fist slammed into the gang leader''s face. The boy was knocked off his feet, driven backwards by the momentum of Wyn¡¯s entire weight. Wyn looked down at his fist before glancing back. He¡¯d run into the alley and punched him without even realizing what he was doing.

    It felt great, for about five seconds, until the two lackeys realized what had happened and turned their attention towards him. His vision flashed as he took a blow on the head, clumsily throwing up a hand to block the strike that followed to his stomach. It was in vain, as the hit sent him sprawling, the taste of dirt on his tongue. This was nothing like the sparring with Corrin, where they stopped when either one landed a glancing blow. It was real.

    In his swimming vision he saw the girl curled up against a wall, looking towards him out of the corner of her eyes. She was trembling with fear, he knew that feeling, when he¡¯d been in the forest, facing down that giant wolf. But there was no mysterious stranger to come save the day this time, all she had was him. He¡¯d have to be enough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Wyn said, forcing a smile onto his face. ¡°I¡¯ll win.¡±

    He shot to his feet and charged one of the boys, who was surprised by his sudden speed, but the size advantage was doing Wyn no favors. His tackle forced the boy a few feet backwards, before an elbow slammed into his lower back, putting him back on the ground. A moment later, a kick sent him flying again, and he had to fight back the urge to vomit. For the first time, he realized that fighting hurt.

    The boys walked towards him, ¡°Just get lost baker boy. Why are you even helping her?¡±

    Wyn spoke before he could even think, ¡°A knight protects people.¡± What was he saying? Did he think he was some hero out of one of his books?

    A blur of white shot past him, crashing into one of the boys, ¡°I agree,¡± Corrin said, ¡°We have to act the part, right?¡±

    ¡°Where the hell do you people keep coming from?¡± The leader looked around like he was expecting more children to come crawling out of the walls.

    Corrin tried to crack his knuckles, but he couldn¡¯t get it to work. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Wyn got to his feet once more, and the fight began anew.

    ***

    Wyn was pretty sure the ground had a crush on him. Or maybe it was the other way around. He couldn¡¯t seem to get away from it. He didn¡¯t dare move, that would make the pain come back.

    ¡°So,¡± Corrin groaned from next to him, ¡°That didn¡¯t go well.¡±

    Wyn didn¡¯t respond with words, just letting out a long grunt of pain.

    ¡°Hey, crying girl, are you ok?¡± Corrin certainly had a way with words.

    Still, the girl mumbled out a meek, ¡°Yes. Um, thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°See that Wyn? I¡¯d say that means we actually won.¡±

    Wyn chuckled a bit. Ow ow ow!

    Ok bad choice, no laughing. He tilted his head just slightly enough that it didn¡¯t hurt, but he was able to see the girl more clearly now. She was looking towards them with a look of concern in her eyes, but it was clear she didn¡¯t know quite what to make of the situation.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask. Why is your hair red?¡± Corrin asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before¡­¡±

    The girl looked down, her eyes tearing up again. ¡°Well¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just so cool! I¡¯m jealous, I wish I had red hair like that. Though¡­ actually the color might be too pretty for me. I want more of a tough guy look,¡± Corrin said earnestly, causing the girl to look back up in shock. She paused for a moment, and then let out a faint, musical laugh.

    ¡°It''s just how I was born; I¡¯m told people from my grandmother¡¯s home all have red hair like this.¡±

    ¡°Woah, really?¡± Corrin asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The burning isles, have you ever heard of it?¡± she asked, her voice growing slightly louder.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ maybe. Wyn, have they talked about it in school?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll have to visit it once we become knights. It sounds cool right? The burning isles,¡± Wyn tried out the name on his tongue, it was a cool sounding place. ¡°Oh wait. Corrin, we¡¯re being rude. Excuse me, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The girl smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Khaeli. You¡¯re Wyn and Corrin, right?¡±

    Corrin laughed, ¡°That¡¯s us, and don¡¯t forget it! We¡¯re the soon-to-be knights of Straetum!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± She said without a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s our destiny.¡± He paused, ¡°You want to be our friend? You tell us about the burning isles, and we¡¯ll make sure those guys don¡¯t mess with you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Corrin, I really am thankful. But didn¡¯t you lose that fight?¡± she said hesitantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t lose to them for much longer. We¡¯ve been training.¡± He said smugly, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before we can kick their butts. But also, would you say we lost Wyn?¡±

    Wyn grinned, ¡°That depends, did you feel protected Khaeli?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess I did,¡± she said, glancing up to the sky.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t see how we lost.¡±

    Khaeli giggled at that one, ¡°How chivalrous of you. Maybe you really are going to be knights. In that case, I would love to be your friend. Thank you for protecting me.¡±

    Wyn looked up at the sky too. The clouds passed by so lazily, and each day seemed to pass so slowly. It would be another eight years until they were adults and could venture to Taravast. Until then, he resolved to enjoy these peaceful days for as long as he could.

    ***

    When he finally got home, Wyn¡¯s father was waiting for him in the kitchen. He eyed him over once, examining the black eye and bruises on Wyn¡¯s face alone.

    ¡°So Wyn, why were you fighting?¡± he asked, genuine curiosity in his voice.

    ¡°I had to save a girl.¡±

    The hint of a smile played on his father¡¯s face. ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s as good a reason as any.¡±

    There was a long pause, Wyn kicked his legs under the table, waiting for the inevitable scolding.

    ¡°Did you win?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Good job,¡± His father said warmly, ¡°You want some cookies? They¡¯re fresh out of the oven.¡± He pulled a rack out of the stone oven, the smell must¡¯ve surely been wafting through the room, but Wyn¡¯s nose was swollen shut so he couldn¡¯t smell very well.

    ¡°I would love some!¡±

    His father sat down with him, listening intently as Wyn regaled him with everything that had happened that day, the fight, making a new friend, and them all playing in the river after he and Corrin could move again.

    Though he could hardly taste them¡ªhis nose was kinda messed up after all¡ªfor some reason, the cookies seemed delicious.

 16. Stirring

    Deep within the bowels of the labyrinth some called dungeons, Azoth slept fitfully, tormented in his dreams.

    Even now, a millennium later, the memories of his defeat were fresh, each injury he¡¯d suffered seared into his very soul. Surrounded in a nostalgic inky darkness, blacker than any night, he slept, his powers and movement suppressed by the scripts carved into the walls of his accursed prison.

    A tinge of power, barely tickling the back of his mind, caught his attention, rousing him from his eternal slumber. Azoth sat up in his throne, a few minor spirits scattering out his way.

    They were smarter than most.

    Though restricted and weakened, his powers could never be truly contained. He stretched his awareness into the rooms above, carried on thousands of tiny threads of power, searching for the source of this disturbance.

    He found a boy with ashen hair, hidden within the walls of his domain. He was covered in blood and drained of strength. Azoth reached out to the dungeon, as if it were an extension of his own body.

    In a way, he supposed it was.

    A twisted grin stretched across his face as he searched the dungeon¡¯s memories, felt the monsters walking through its tunnels as if feeling blood flowing within his own veins. Sensations filled his head with every breath: sights, sounds, tastes, smells¨Ceach of them such a wonderful gift after centuries spent asleep, and he relished in each one. With these sensations came the knowledge he was seeking, and all at once, he knew.

    ¡°Corrin¡­¡± His voice was weaker than he¡¯d expected, whispering and raspy. Though it still carried authority befitting a god.

    The boy was doomed without interference. With the amount of mana flooding his system, he¡¯d likely survive the wounds, but the mana poisoning would kill him from the inside out. And there was little reason for Azoth¡ªrestricted as he was¡ªto be interested in his survival. His curiosity quelled, he began to settle back into his chair, until a faint idea brushed against his mind, hardly a whisper, shepherded to him by the universe itself. Lesser beings always tended to read too much into such daydreams, thinking them true prophecies or divine wisdom. Visions of the future were always muddled at best, even for him, and each was but one potential strand in a sea of limitless possibilities and futures unseen. But Azoth was more than any mortal seer, and he took notice.

    His grin grew wider. This boy presented an interesting opportunity. Perhaps only a one in a million chance. Those were good odds.

    If the boy lived, and managed to reach the bottom of the dungeon¡­

    One of the spirits drifted closer to him, the dull creature. He snatched it from the air and began to consume its essence. It resisted of course, struggling pitifully in his grasp as it was slowly stripped of its being. Slowly¡ªit was more enjoyable that way¡ª it withered, before turning to black ash, and then disappearing entirely, as if it had never existed at all.

    Azoth breathed in, savoring the power it granted, pushing back against the decay of this world ever so slightly. It was like pouring a single drop of water into the vast ocean of his own energies, but in this place such luxuries were scarce, and he would need every drop he could get.

    ¡°You are not strong enough yet, little one.¡± He cackled, flexing his powers to subtly bend the dungeon to his will. Pathways reshaped themselves, new caverns opened, and across the dungeon, hundreds of monsters abruptly changed their courses. A single spark could light a fire that would burn a whole forest to the ground, and with just a few nudges in the right places, Azoth¡¯s opportunity would arise. Such fortuitous circumstances; it may be centuries before a chance like this would arise again.

    Of course, such a meager amount of time was nothing to someone like him, but his greed knew no end, and if it saved him even a measly century or two, he would appreciate accelerating his plans.

    For the first time in over a millennium, Azoth the primordial was wide awake.

    ***

    Wyn had the utmost faith in his best friend. Despite their sparring record, Corrin was just as strong as he was, and his senses were better developed, almost animalistic. When it came to simply surviving, he would be more suited than Wyn was if he just avoided being stupid.

    It would definitely take more than that to kill either one of them, and Corrin was the most stubborn person Wyn knew. When he wanted something, he would turn the impossible into certainty. A setback like this wouldn¡¯t stop him¡­ he¡¯d be fine.

    Yes, the reason why Wyn was rushing through the dungeon back to town as fast as his feet could carry him was simply a matter of efficiency. He wasn¡¯t worried about the unknown threats his friend would face, not about the injuries he must have sustained on the way down. It would be fine. He wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    Without the weight of his pack to slow him down, he found the trip back was much quicker. Though a few creatures challenged him on the way back, he cut them down without even slowing.

    Internally, he cursed himself. He¡¯d taken far too long to kill the stone-back, if he¡¯d been just a little faster, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. It was pathetic, and he hated himself for it, but he shoved that thought down and ran faster.

    He burst into the sunlight and rushed through the countryside, dropping his sword as his legs pumped harder. Only a few minutes later he had arrived back in town, gasping for breath.

    He stumbled into the blacksmith; the nearest building he thought might have what he needed. The door slammed against the wall as he shoved it open. ¡°I need rope! Rope! As much as you have!¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The middle-aged blacksmith, Kern, stared at him, ¡°I don¡¯t have much on hand, what do you need it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Wyn shouted, looking around to see if it was somewhere he could just grab it and leave.

    Kern only hesitated a moment longer, but he¡¯d known Wyn for some time, having made the sword around his waist himself. ¡°Right. Wait there.¡± He went into a back room and emerged a moment later with a length of thick braided rope. Wyn snatched it out of his hand and rushed out of the building, looking for more.

    Shit shit shit¡­ This isn¡¯t long enough. I don¡¯t know how much I need.

    Each second he spent looking was another second Corrin would be fighting against unknown enemies in the dark below, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time, but if he rushed, and got too little rope, it would all be for nothing. He repeated the action at three more shops, gathering as much rope as he quickly could, and even stealing one he found tying a cart to a post. He¡¯d return it later.

    The sun was just beginning to crest the mountains as Wyn flew past the night guard, hardly slowing to grab his sword. He didn¡¯t even see who it was, and their cries of confusion never reached his ears.

    Wyn followed the path he¡¯d memorized to reach the second floor and began trying to retrace his steps to the third. Luckily it didn¡¯t take him long, and he came to the cliff face once more.

    Quietly¨Cfor fear of attracting more of those bats¡ªWyn peered over the edge into the chasm below. It was dimly lit at the bottom thanks to large blue lightstones which seemed to be growing out of the walls, giving off a light blue radiance.

    His vision wasn¡¯t quite as good as Corrin¡¯s, but he was able to make out the pack at the bottom. It looked like it had been dragged from where it had landed before being abandoned. He couldn¡¯t tell if there was any blood from this high up, but Wyn saw no sign of his best friend.

    Corrin wasn¡¯t dead¡­ he couldn¡¯t be.

    Wyn began unspooling the rope, and with each meter he unspooled, his heart dropped further and further. Please, please let it be enough. For the first time in six years, he prayed to the spirits, pleading that he hadn¡¯t failed again.

    He ran out of slack, the end of his hope dangling futilely barely three-quarters of the way down the cliff.

    Wyn kicked a rock across the room, shattering it against the walls as he held back a cry of frustration, managing to muffle it through his grit teeth. What a waste of time. He resolved to remain until he could confirm Corrin was still there, but after almost an hour had passed, he had no choice but to prepare to head home. If he waited too long, the area would eventually flood with monsters, and staying for some unknown amount of time accomplished nothing. Thus, Wyn began to gather the rope back up. He¡¯d need to keep as much as he could and make it longer for next time.

    He¡¯d have to operate under the assumption that Corrin was still alive, but was in another tunnel now, or hiding from something. Tearing off another piece of paper from the notebook in his pack, he began to scrawl a second note on the stone floor. The letters came out scratchy and uneven from the shaking in his hands.

    Rope too short.

    I¡¯ll come back tomorrow.

    Leave sign if alive.

    He balled it up and dropped it down the side, watching carefully to make sure it reached the bottom safely. Only once it did, did he let out a small bit of the tension in his shoulders.

    Reluctantly, Wyn began to leave. But he would be back.

    ***

    Sometime later, Corrin woke up. That alone was surprising.

    For a moment he panicked as he tried to stretch and couldn¡¯t, trapped within the crack in the wall. But it passed after a few seconds as the memories came back to him. He tapped his head against the wall in annoyance and found that his body wasn''t in excruciating pain. That was odd.

    Carefully, he took note of how each of his limbs felt. His chest had felt like each breath was filled with sharp glass, now though each one was shallow and strained, they came without pain. His legs ached dully, but he felt like he could still walk, which was an improvement. He still couldn¡¯t move his left arm, so his shoulder was probably still dislocated. He could try to pop it back in himself if it came to it, but he¡¯d rather avoid it if possible since it could cause more damage. The last time he¡¯d done it, he¡¯d gotten in serious trouble with the town surgeon, though luckily it had been alright.

    He held up his left hand with his right and squinted, barely able to see it in the darkness. He''d scraped it raw against the cliff wall in a desperate bid to slow his descent. The skin was still badly torn, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as it should be. He¡¯d had similar blisters when he¡¯d first started swinging a sword every day.

    Something wasn¡¯t right, either he¡¯d slept far longer than he thought, or he was injured far less.

    Corrin shimmied his way towards the opening of the crack. He stuck his head out, peeking around the edge while he looked around the cavern. It was quiet, save for the distant roar of the falls. Having learned his lesson, he looked up as well, checking the walls above him for those bat creatures, but none were visible. As far as he could tell, he was alone.

    Praise the spirits.

    His mood improved further when he saw his pack still sitting over by the water, untouched by the giant beast, or any other monsters that lurked in the lower floors. Without it, he wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d even begin to survive.

    After one last sweep of the room, Corrin exited the crack, gingerly placing one foot onto the ground, then the other before loading them with his weight. He let out a sigh of relief when it didn¡¯t hurt just to stand. They were sore, but they would do. He sat back on the edge of the crack for a moment, pulling his leg up to inspect the damage as he pulled the boot from his foot. His ankle was slightly swollen, and had turned purple in multiple places, he knew from experience that he¡¯d sprained it, but not badly. He¡¯d expected far worse from how it had felt before he passed out. He¡¯d gotten hurt worse as a kid, so he could manage.

    After putting the boot back on, he stood up and stretched. His body was tight and stiff from the cramped space in the crevice, and with each motion he felt just a little bit better. After finishing rotating his working shoulder and arching to stretch his back, he tentatively hopped up and down and realized that even though he was sore, he was actually able to move. Other than his ankle and his dislocated shoulder, it was as if he''d gotten a long sleep after a brutal day¡¯s work. Tired, aching, and with a headache that wouldn¡¯t quite go away, but manageable.

    Following some of Irym¡¯s advice, he took a second to breathe in and out slowly, letting the air circulate through his body as he calmed down. Breathe in, breathe out.

    Wow, I really do feel invigorated!

    Compared to how he¡¯d been when he¡¯d first fallen, he was downright tranquil, but he couldn¡¯t quite get all the tension out of his body. His gaze was drawn back to the water, and he eyed it cautiously, ready to dash back to his crack at any given moment, but the surface of the water remained unbroken, the only disturbances coming from the movement of the water as it crashed down from above and trickled out into the caves.

    Corrin forced a smile onto his face, one that probably looked a lot more confident than he felt, but there was no one else there to reassure him, so he had to keep himself ahead of despair. ¡°Alright¡­ easy peasy. This is nothing, just another day in the dungeon. I bet I¡¯ll find some treasure down here, like a magic sword, or a suit of talking armor. Wyn¡¯s going to be so jealous.¡±

    He stretched one last time, cracking his knuckles. It was time to get to work.

 17. Opportunity

    Corrin wasn''t scared of the water. He was just being cautious.

    At least, that''s what he told himself as he skirted around the edge of the room, staying as far away from the edge of the pool as possible.

    Eventually, he gathered up the courage to get a little closer, tense and ready to sprint for his hidey-hole in the wall at the slightest sign of danger. That sign never came though, the only sound was the somewhat distant roar of cascading water hundreds of yards away.

    After what felt like hours of creeping around, getting closer and closer, and moving around the room, he finally decided he was probably alright for now. He retrieved his pack and dragged it over to his new hideout before searching through it and taking stock.

    First, he downed some herbal medicine they always kept on them, it was supposed to help relieve some pain, stimulate the healing process, and help prevent infection. He wasn¡¯t sure how it worked, but the doctor in town provided it for the tomb guards, so it was probably fine. The bitter, brown powder was dry in his mouth, and he grabbed the water flask from his pack to wash it down.

    Corrin hadn¡¯t realized how thirsty he was until he pressed the flask to his lips, tasting the sweet water¡ªwarm though it may be. He quickly downed almost half of the flask before forcing himself to stop. He wasn¡¯t sure if the water down here was drinkable or not, and he didn¡¯t intend to find out. Best to ration what he had unless he didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    Next, he began to undress his upper body. His cloak and leather armor had taken most of the strikes, but the tunic underneath had still gotten torn significantly, and he needed to examine and bandage what he could. The leather came off easily when he untied the strap, but there was an uncomfortable peeling sensation as the tunic¡ªcaked with dried blood¡ªslowly pulled from his skin.

    Corrin realized how lucky he¡¯d been in that moment, to have not died from simple blood loss. All the worst cuts had gone into muscled portions of his body. Thus, the bleeding wasn¡¯t as severe as it could¡¯ve been, though that was the point of the armor he supposed. He couldn¡¯t see the wounds on his back, but he knew they were there from the stinging he felt as the shirt had come off, and he remembered the tearing sensation of the bats¡¯ claws slashing across it. When he ran his finger across his back though, it didn¡¯t come back soaked in blood, so that was good at least.

    Their packs contained gauze and a medicinal salve from the surgeon as well. The salve was a thick, milky yellow and when he dipped his finger in, it had a distinct feel and smell that reminded him of honey.

    Clean the wound, apply the salve, bandage the wound. Basic first aid and medicine were part of his guardian training, and though he hadn¡¯t paid as much attention as he now wished, he was glad to remember at least that.

    He looked at his waterskin wistfully. It just felt like such a waste¡­

    Corrin poured the water over the cuts on his arms, then over his back, trying to rinse it with as little water as possible. He hoped that would work, as it was the best he could do with what he had on hand.

    He went from cut to cut, applying the salve, and bandaging it tightly. With his back, he just rubbed it all over and bandaged as much as he could, until he was basically covered in gauze. Eventually though, he was sure he¡¯d gotten them all, and moved onto the last step, binding his dislocated shoulder. He ripped apart a blanket in the pack and did his best to create a makeshift sling. It was sloppy¨CWyn was the more versed of them in medicine¡ªbut it would hopefully get the job done.

    Taking note of his surroundings once again, he found a piece of paper left by Wyn saying he¡¯d be back with a longer rope. He must¡¯ve been out for a while if he hadn¡¯t been there during the first attempt. Corrin prayed he hadn¡¯t slept through Wyn¡¯s second rescue attempt, though since there wasn¡¯t a note, he held out hope.

    He was a little shocked that he hadn¡¯t run into any more monsters since the thing in the water. He¡¯d set off a firestone, and usually the sound of that would attract all sorts of unwanted company in the dungeon, though perhaps this was that giant creature¡¯s hunting ground, and the rest of the monsters knew to stay away.

    Somehow, the thought wasn¡¯t very reassuring. After looking down one of the tunnels and confirming it was safe, Corrin rinsed his blood-soaked tunic and cloak in the stream water, rubbing out the filth as best he could. Once they dried, they¡¯d hopefully be more comfortable to put on that when they were bloody.

    He thought about making a fire, but he only had enough supplies to make it once or twice, and he didn¡¯t want to waste them yet while he was still unfamiliar with the cave. The remainder of the blanket he spread on the ground, laying on the soft wool to rest. As much as it felt like he was wasting time, he¡¯d need to save all the strength he could. For the time being, he gazed up towards the ceiling above, a dark black canvas dotted with points of blue and yellow like a strange other-worldly sky.

    ***

    Hours later, his clothes were finally dry enough to wear. Though the tunic wasn¡¯t entirely in one piece, it was still better than nothing, and would prevent his leather armor from rubbing against his skin, which might loosen his wrapping, or even agitate the wounds. Clothed and feeling much better than he had when he woke up, Corrin began to debate whether he should just hold out in the crevice until Wyn got back.

    Without the constant pain and looming threat of the monster though, eventually his boredom won out and he began to venture towards one of the nearby tunnels. It was stupid, and it was reckless, but if this was the lowest floor, then any chance to examine some of the creatures at this depth would be useful. If it came to it, he could retreat into the crevice again.

    He¡¯d barely gotten even a glimpse at the last creature that attacked him, so if they were all like that, he and Wyn would have to¡ª

    A spike of pain shot through Corrin¡¯s chest, and he doubled over on the ground, gasping as his heart beat louder and louder, feeling like it was going to explode. The pain was almost unbearable, some of the worst he¡¯d ever experienced. He shoved down a scream through sheer force of will, until finally the burning began to ease, and his breaths came more freely.

    ¡°What¡­ the hell¡­ was that?¡± Corrin croaked painfully, wiping off the sweat dripping from his forehead. He¡¯d been feeling so good too. Well, relatively speaking.

    He staggered back to his feet as the aches receded, the pounding of his heart lessening.

    As if the timing couldn¡¯t be better, the sound of clattering stone snapped him back to his senses, and he looked down the tunnel nearest him to see a large figure staring back. It was smaller than the beast in the water, but still larger than a bear. Even hunched over, it was more than twice Corrin¡¯s size. Upon seeing Corrin, it began to approach, and he could make out its form.

    Contrasted against its bulky, almost bear-like frame, its arms were thin, and seemed disproportionate to the rest of its body, reaching down its knees. They were tipped with long, curved claws that shimmered like the crescent moon. The beast¡¯s thick fur hung off its body like drapes, making it look even larger than it already was, and no doubt providing significant physical protection.

    Corrin reached to his waist and pulled out the dagger, though he desperately wished he had his sword right about now. This small blade was hardly half the length of the monster¡¯s claws, and his grip tightened as he forced his breathing to calm down.

    What floor was this? The fifth? The sixth? Was he still technically on the third? He had no way of gauging how strong this monster would be, but it didn¡¯t instill the same fear as the thing in the water. Corrin¡¯s breath stilled as he came to a dangerous realization. With the length of its claws and slender limbs, hiding in the crevice wouldn¡¯t be an option this time, it would be able to reach in and attack him even if he hid. He had to fight. Kill, or be killed.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    After a moment of consideration, the creature tilted its head and began walking towards him, its claws scraping across the ground as it moved.

    He took a step back involuntarily, shrinking away from the new threat as his body refused to move how he wanted. All the while, the beast drew closer, unthreatened, until it was only a few yards away.

    Damn it! He thought. Move Corrin. Move!

    Corrin tensed his legs, adjusting his grip on his knife again. Muscles honed from years of effort contracted, storing energy as he licked his dry lips. The monster raised an arm back, claws ready to strike him down. Corrin sprang forward, swinging his knife to cut open its midsection.

    The knife caught nothing but air, and the monster was gone. Corrin was skidding across the ground, quickly losing his balance and falling into a tumble, sending jolts of pain through his body.

    What just happened?

    His first thought was that he¡¯d gotten attacked. But as his mind caught up, he realized the truth. It had happened so fast he almost missed it, but somehow, he¡¯d run past it in the time it took him to swing his knife. He almost couldn¡¯t believe it, but he¡¯d moved impossibly fast. He¡¯d only ever seen one person move like that before, eight years ago.

    The beast turned slowly to look at him, as if it were confused as well. Corrin breathed in, and was filled with a sense of power, his vision sharpening. With a start, he realized it was like the feeling he¡¯d experienced when fighting the bats, like his body was overflowing with energy, but magnified a hundred-fold. It was more than adrenaline, but he hadn¡¯t felt it until the fight, so what was it?

    He shot towards the creature, his vision blurring as he attempted to adjust to his newfound strength and speed. It was like trying to contain a storm, his body crackling with too much power for him to control, and it seemed like his legs were affected the most, making his movements lopsided and awkward.

    A clumsy swing at the beast¡¯s center of mass was all Corrin was able to manage at that kind of speed, but he didn¡¯t even think it pierced its thick fur.

    This time however, he was able to land, his feet sliding across the floor before his momentum was finally brought to a halt. There was no time to hesitate. He cut the sling off and grabbed his arm, popping it back into place, hissing through his teeth as pain flared up in his shoulder. It quickly diminished though, and he rolled it forth and back, confirming he had full range of motion.

    Corrin turned back around to face the monster. He would be learning more about this new power after the fight, but for now he only had one thing to focus on. He held the knife out in front of him, forcing himself to smirk in feigned confidence, ¡°You get to be my guinea pig. You should feel honored.¡±

    The beast roared back at him, a deep, throaty trill, and Corrin cast a nervous glance at the water. If that thing showed up now, his fate would be in the hands of the spirits. The water remained unchanged though, and he turned back to the challenge in front of him.

    The newfound power inside him seemed to tingle in anticipation, itching to be used. The power felt the strongest in his legs, so he tried to move it away, willing it to obey. It responded sluggishly, and it felt mentally like trying to roll a boulder uphill, but slowly, the feeling of strength in his legs began to fade, spreading to the rest of his body. He took a step forward and found that the visualization had worked, some of the power having moved away. His legs were still stronger than usual, but it was back into a realm he could control.

    The beast, now able to track his movement, readied as he approached, drawing back its arms as it prepared to slash him. Since its reach was greater, Corrin would have to get past those claws to land a strike.

    As the four claws streaked towards him from the side, he thrust the knife up to meet them, knocking the deadly blades just off-course enough for him to duck under them and spin to the right, traveling along the beast¡¯s outstretched arm and slamming his dagger into its side.

    The dagger was almost a foot long, but even driven up to the hilt, it only seemed to aggravate the monster further, and Corrin had to pull it out to avoid a follow up strike. It swung relentlessly at him, claws flashing back and forth as he danced away from it just as quickly.

    As he backed away, he tried to weave in strikes against the monster, scoring several flesh wounds even while on the defensive. They fought ferociously, exchanging strikes back and forth as Corrin let his instincts take over completely. But he couldn¡¯t ever land the decisive blow, and eventually his luck ran out, dodging right when he should¡¯ve dodged left. The moment before the claws struck, he was able to bring his knife up and desperately slam it against them. Even still, the force of the blow knocked him away, and amidst the screech of the claws scratching against his steel dagger, their deathly sharp edges cut shallow gashes across his shoulder and forehead.

    Corrin staggered up to his feet, no doubt looking like wounded prey, on its last legs in the eyes of the beast, which roared again in triumph. Maybe it was the adrenaline, maybe he just needed to feel something other than fear, most likely, it was the power surging through him, but in the dire situation he was in, Corrin felt himself grinning like a madman.

    The beast roared again, basking in its perceived triumph as it stared him down.

    Corrin didn¡¯t bother to wipe the blood as it ran down his face. He gathered his frustration, his anger, and his fear, and roared back at the beast, accepting its challenge. His voice came out strained and hoarse, but he screamed it loud enough to echo off the walls of the cavern. And then, still yelling, he attacked.

    The beast was ready to meet him, but Corrin was prepared. He¡¯d gathered up all the power he could into his arm, so when he leapt into the air and swung, that power met the brute strength of the monster. The recoil sent a shockwave through his whole body, but this time, he was able to overpower the creature, knocking its arm aside and driving his knife deep into its neck.

    He kicked off its body to avoid a counterattack, launching himself back fast enough that he tumbled into a roll, causing pain to shoot up into his injured shoulder.

    Not wasting the time to stand, he shot forwards from a crouch, pushing the pain away as he jumped towards the creature¡¯s neck, trying to hit it in the same spot again. Much of the power had fled his body after the last strike though, and it caused him to misjudge the height of his jump, only managing to hit it on the shoulder. He felt a crushing blow from his side as the power of a creature twice his size cracked against his ribs, sending him hurtling through the air.

    As his vision spun, Corrin managed to right himself and land on his feet, greedily sucking air back into his lungs.

    His field of view sharpened just in time to see the beast¨Cnow on all fours¨Cbarreling towards him like a bull. Corrin leapt into the air as it passed, but it caught his foot as it charged past, the sheer force causing him to flip in the air uncontrollably.

    Corrin¡¯s back crashed into the ground, but he didn¡¯t have time to lay still. He forced himself to his feet. So far, he¡¯d only scored two minor blows on the beast, if he stayed on the backfoot like this, he was certain he¡¯d run out of strength before it did.

    His attention was drawn back to the firestone in his pocket, sealed in its pouch. It could probably bail him out of this situation, but it was a last-resort method, and he wanted to save it unless he truly had no other choice.

    He needed a plan; the monster¡¯s range advantage was overwhelming, getting close enough to put him in his own striking range pit him up against its much larger size and weight. Something came to mind.

    Oh it was a truly terrible idea. It relied on a skill he¡¯d hardly practiced in years and had only picked up on a whim to begin with. But really, how bad could it go?

    Very badly. But only if he messed up. So, he wouldn¡¯t.

    He took a deep breath as he drew his focus to a sharp point. The world narrowed until it was just him, and the monster. There was no room for fear, no room for doubt. He would kill it, or he would die. His grip tightened on the knife, and he could hear the crinkle of the leather handle, he saw the twitch of its legs before it began to move.

    The beast rushed towards him again, its claws scraping across the ground in a terrible cacophony of screeches. Corrin rushed to meet it; knife held out as he yelled a sort of war cry.

    As they drew nearer, he flipped the knife in his hand, grabbing it by the blade and drawing his arm back, trying to pool the energy into the limb. It was hard to tell exactly how well it worked, but the weight of the dagger in his hand seemed to lessen ever so slightly.

    Time seemed to crystallize into a single moment as he planted his left foot, aimed right between its beady black eyes, and launched the dagger with every ounce of strength he could muster. For the briefest of moments, as his concentration heightened, he could see it turning end over end as it left his hand.

    And then the moment passed, as a flash of silver streaked through the air and collided with the beast''s right eye hard enough to knock its head back, sending it tumbling over itself in pain.

    The dagger was still relatively small compared to the size of the monster, but Corrin suspected a knife to the eye wouldn''t feel good, and the beast''s enraged roars proved him right.

    Corrin had already started running again, and in the split second of confusion and pain caused by the dagger, he had crossed the distance between them. Dodging wildly flailing claws, he launched himself onto the creature''s head and pulled the blade out for another moment before driving it back in again, and again, and again.

    There was no grace to it, no beauty in the way he savagely killed the monster which threatened his life, but in the heat of the moment Corrin could hardly think about that, much less care.

    He stabbed it over and over, until the body beneath him finally stopped thrashing, and then gave it one more for good measure. In that moment, his strength failed him, and Corrin slid off its fur and collapsed onto the ground, panting like a dog.

    As the adrenaline fled him, he realized how much pain he was actually in. His legs throbbed terribly, even though he was pretty sure he hadn¡¯t been hit there. But he just needed some rest, some rest would be great.

    A moment later, he heard the sound of parting water, and another, familiar roar shook the caverns. Of course, it was coming from the direction he¡¯d expect.

    "Motherfu¡ª"

 18. Crevice sweet Crevice

    Corrin''s new home wasn''t really that bad. The large crack in the wall was quite spacious from a certain point of view. The heating left a little to be desired: it was always entirely too hot or too cold, and the sleeping arrangements were rough, but the view¡ªa tiny sliver of light looking out into a dark and dreary cave¡ªmore than made up for it.

    Most importantly, its top-notch security feature: being too narrow, kept the less-than-amicable neighbor unable to reach Corrin as he laughed at it from deep within it. It seemed any time Corrin made too much commotion, after a few minutes it would show up to come try and hunt him down again, and he had still yet to get a good look at the damn thing, since every time it showed up he would sprint for the crack without looking back. The closest he¡¯d come was when he caught sight of its large, muscular tail, tipped with twin crescent blades and rippling fins as it slunk back into the water. It had come up on its own twice as well, but he¡¯d been near or in the crevice both times.

    It had been at least two days¡ªtime was hard in the constant dim light of the dungeon though¡ªand to Corrin¡¯s knowledge, Wyn hadn¡¯t returned. It was worrying to say the least. Nothing on the first or second floor should realistically be able to kill them, but accidents, freak disasters, and unexpected challenges were all too common in the dungeon. That was the whole reason two guards were used rather than just one; in emergencies, like someone getting trapped, or monsters swarming a location, two guards minimized those risks.

    Though, as far as Corrin knew, no one in the history of Straetum had ventured to the second floor, let alone the third. And he would be willing to bet all his savings that he was the first person to fall hundreds of feet to a completely different floor. Cases of both guards vanishing in the founder¡¯s tomb were exceedingly rare, so most causes of death were recorded.

    The best he could do was pray that Wyn had been held up, or the path they¡¯d taken had somehow gotten blocked, rather than killed attempting to make it back.

    Corrin couldn¡¯t spare much concern though; he was about two steps from death himself. Since the fall, he¡¯d tried looking for a way back up, but each time he ventured too far from the water, he¡¯d run into monsters each as strong or stronger than the claw beast. He¡¯d had to face down a giant snake thicker than his own body, a horror he could only describe as a deer with fleshy eyestalks for antlers, and even a vaguely humanoid creature with the lower body of a centipede. That last one in particular had then later shown up in his dreams to torment him again.

    He was pretty sure that his initial theory was correct though. This lake was the Leviathan¡¯s territory. While he had been followed back to it by monsters and had to fight them by its shores, none had dared wander in on their own.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for whatever strange power kept fueling him during battle, he would¡¯ve already died three times over. Not only was he stronger and faster than he¡¯d ever been before, but it also seemed like it helped him heal somehow. Most of his original injuries from the fall were no more than scars at this point, save for the worst of them. And though he had accumulated more over the course of more and more battles, he was finally starting to get used to his life down here, and the battles were growing easier, even if each one was still a close thing.

    One thing he couldn¡¯t help but notice was the fact that he was almost constantly hungry. He theorized that whatever was fueling his advanced healing, at least partially used his body¡¯s energy stores to do so, burning through them at an accelerated rate.

    That made it a double-edged sword, while he was getting healed over time, his food supplies were starting to dwindle as he ate more and more to keep his energy up.

    On top of that, every few hours, he would feel that intense chest pain again, and it seemed to be getting worse each time, even waking him up in his sleep. The last time had been bad enough to make him vomit, which not only felt terrible, but it was also a dangerous waste of his already low food supplies.

    On the bright side, he¡¯d acquired a new weapon. As it turned out, the monster in the lake¡ªwhich he¡¯d decided to call the Leviathan¡ªdidn¡¯t seem to eat other monsters in the dungeon. So, Corrin was able to harvest the bodies of the monsters he killed at his leisure.

    Monster corpses would stick around in the dungeon, acting as normal bodies until their cores¡ªsmall magic stones in the body of every monster¡ªwere removed. Once the cores were removed, usually either by Corrin and Wyn harvesting them, or being eaten by other monsters, the body would slowly turn to ash, save for any parts which had been stripped off or taken before the core was removed.

    Thanks to this, Corrin had been able to forge his new ultimate weapon. He¡¯d gotten the idea after his fight with the giant claw beast. He¡¯d spent the time since killing it slowly whittling at one of the claws he¡¯d cut from its body. And now it had been perfected!

    Stepping out of his fissure, he held up his new bone-claw sword. With this, his reach problems were solved! The pearlescent white blade gleamed as if struck by moonlight. It was definitely sharp enough to get the job done, but it had been a huge pain to carve out a hilt towards the bottom enough that he didn¡¯t cut himself just grabbing it.

    He swung it around experimentally. It wasn¡¯t very balanced, and was no replacement for a real sword, but it was far better than the dagger he¡¯d been using thus far, and he was astonished at how light it was as he whipped it back and forth through the air. It would work more than well enough for his purposes, a fine weapon indeed.

    But more so than any sword he could craft or purchase, Corrin was sure that the key to surviving this hell would be to master whatever this new power of his was. With the extra speed and power it granted him, he was able to¡ªjust barely¡ªstand up to the fearsome creatures that had wandered into his camp so far.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how he was doing it, or how it worked. And so far, he hadn¡¯t been able to feel it except in the heat of battle. That was something he needed to change. Just like any other weapon, it would require practice to master. Since killing the first monster, all his time had been focused on survival, either killing the monsters he encountered, or hiding from the leviathan in the pool. But he¡¯d finally recovered enough to attempt something dangerous.

    With that in mind, he sat down just outside his crevice, and sat into a meditative position he¡¯d picked up from watching Wyn¡ªcrossed legged, with a straight back and his hands on his knees. He hoped that if he was able to focus completely on it, he might be able to feel something.

    He closed his eyes, breathing slowly in and out. He tried to pay attention, carefully feeling for any differences.

    But he felt nothing. This was just breathing with extra steps!

    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t anything else to do, and he wasn¡¯t about to go seek out a monster just yet. So, he kept going. Breathe in. Breathe out. In his previous battle with the claw beast, as well as the others, he¡¯d noticed that the power seemed to rise and fall with his breathing, making him think it was something in the air.

    Clearing his mind of distractions was harder than he¡¯d thought. Corrin had never been able to sit still for long in class, and with the situation he was in, it was almost impossible to relax. But then again, if he couldn¡¯t get the hang of this, he would die. He kept breathing.

    He tried to focus on each body part, one at a time, trying to feel everything that they felt. His feet were sore from how they¡¯d been used in each of his fights, the convergence point for the power as he pushed off the ground. His legs throbbed quietly for a similar reason. His stomach felt light, which made sense, he hadn¡¯t been eating much, but he wasn¡¯t yet hungry. His chest rose and fell with each breath, filling with oxygen before releasing it. His arms were tense, prepared to reach for his sword if he heard a single movement. His hands were sore and callused, he¡¯d worked them to the bone whittling his new sword. And his face was exposed to the cool, damp air of the cave, feeling the flow of air as it gently brushed against him.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    One by one, he released the tension from each body part, relaxing it, and uniting them into a single feeling of self within his mind. The condition of each of his muscles, his heart rate, the way oxygen spread out from the chest, he felt it all.

    Seconds turned into minutes, which turned into hours, which turned into¡­ well he wasn¡¯t sure. Eventually, he stopped hearing the falling water, he stopped feeling the chill of the cave. Everything fell away until it was just him, breathing.

    And then, there was something more.

    As he breathed in, he felt the delicate balance of his body interrupted by an outside force. A single drop of water sending out ripples that he could feel. He breathed out, and felt the balance shift once again, and he became aware of the energy. Excitement almost knocked him out of the state he was in, but he held it down, focusing on the power as he opened his eyes, slowly letting more information into his brain.

    It was like feeling the beating of a heart he hadn¡¯t known he had. Part of the problem was that all he really had was a vague, hazy sense of power based on how it made his body feel, rather than feeling it directly, the parts where the power was felt¡­ stronger, or healthier perhaps? Really, they just felt different than normal. He had no control over it happening, but he was now aware of its presence. If it wasn¡¯t for the fights, he would¡¯ve assumed it was like blood flowing to a limb: if blood stopped flowing to his arm, there would be symptoms he could feel, even if he couldn¡¯t feel the blood directly, but it wasn¡¯t like he could will his blood to do what he wanted. Through the fights though, he¡¯d learned something important: this power could be controlled.

    The spirit knight Corrin had seen when he was younger had moved faster than the eye could see, and seemed to possess an almost otherworldly power, so maybe it was something like that. The heroes in the stories could carry boulders and divert rivers, and he knew that mages were capable of doing some unbelievable things, even if he had no idea how.

    This must be something like that. Maybe I¡¯m finally awakening to my true power!

    Right, control. He pulled on the power as he had before, willing it to move to his arm. It sluggishly responded, moving through his body like thick honey, resistant to being moved. This was the most serious issue he¡¯d noticed: the seconds it took to move and concentrate it were a lifetime in battle, the difference between life and death. It was great for planned attacks and movements, or enhancement of certain body parts like his legs, but he couldn¡¯t run at top speed and then immediately attack at max power, there was a significant delay.

    The power condensed in his hand, until it felt like all the energy he¡¯d inhaled was gathered there. But it kept condensing, as more and more power was drawn to it.

    Where is it coming from?

    As the process continued, he found his answer. As his hand began to tingle with power, the rest of his body began to feel dull and lethargic. Dull pain in his ankle and shoulder began to become sharper, and his breathing became heavier.

    I¡¯m not feeling the energy I breathed in, he realized, I¡¯m feeling the difference in my body between it and energy that was already there.

    It was obvious when he thought about it. Since the enhanced healing never stopped, it followed that he must have something fueling it constantly. He must¡¯ve been taking in that energy subconsciously since he fell. If adrenaline and battle caused him to take in more, it would explain why he could feel it: the amount would increase so rapidly the effect was noticeable.

    With this came another thought, if he wasn¡¯t really feeling the energy, but rather the difference in how those body parts felt, then how much must there be in what he thought was a small amount? The difference between being able to lift eighty pounds and being able to lift ninety, would he have noticed that just on how his body felt alone? Probably not. Which meant that he wouldn¡¯t notice the power increase until the difference grew large enough, so how much was already inside him?

    He released the power held in his fist and it began to spread out within his body. As it spread, becoming thinner, it became harder and harder to sense, until eventually he could feel it no more. He¡¯d lost the deep state of concentration that had allowed him to sense it in the first place, but he remembered the feeling. Carefully, he attempted to take in more with his breath. It took countless failed attempts, but eventually he seized on the feeling once more, repeating the process again, and again, and again.

    He stood, and repeated until he could stand while taking it in. Next, he walked, then ran, then jumped, only taking breaks when the chest pain flared up. It was getting worse, this time it had hurt more and lasted longer. But he persisted, he didn¡¯t have a choice. When he grew tired, he crawled back into the crevice, and passed out.

    When he woke up, he started jumping again. Once he had that, it was punching, then swinging his sword, over and over and over. By the time he ate dinner on the second day of practice, he could get it every two tries; it was enough to start experimenting further.

    From what Corrin had gathered, his entire body was somehow enhanced, even when he couldn¡¯t sense any of the energy within him, from his muscles down to his lungs, which he¡¯d tested with the running and jumping. The mental imagery of it as a blood-like liquid within in helped him to concentrate this energy in whatever part of his body he wanted. But doing so would take the power from the rest of his body, both leaving him weaker in certain areas, and making the pain more acute. It was a small price to pay.

    He gathered the energy into his fist, the feeling of power moving lethargically through his body as he focused. Once he¡¯d gathered up enough that his hand tingled with power, he slammed it into the wall next to him.

    Pain shot through his arm as, rather than cracking the stone as he¡¯d hoped, his knuckles split open against the rough surface of the cave wall.

    Corrin stifled a girlish yelp, cradling his poor hand. He should¡¯ve figured as much, the walls of the dungeon were almost impossibly strong, much more so than any naturally occurring stone. The only exceptions were certain parts that could be chipped off, like the lightstones and stalagmites. Nonetheless, he¡¯d hoped.

    Sucking in more power, he funneled the energy to his hand and watched as his knuckles began to heal slowly. In this, he noticed two things. The first was that the excess power in his hand had diminished greatly after the blow, leading him to believe it was expended somehow. The second was that of the energy he¡¯d sucked in, some had already begun to drift towards his hand without his input, as if to prioritize his injuries. Which was helpful and confirmed his suspicions about the healing.

    Another day passed in the dark, and Corrin slept in the crevice again, trying not to wonder if the next day would be the day his luck ran out.

    ***

    He woke prematurely, his chest on fire. Stuck in the confines of the crevice, he thrashed against the walls as his body convulsed. Even after days of enduring the pain, it hadn¡¯t gotten any easier. Tears from his eyes mixed with the sweat that dripped off his face as he let out a pitiful groan. But just as always, the pain eventually subsided, leaving him weak and gasping for air.

    As he lay there, recovering from the sudden onslaught, his body shaking slightly, Corrin came to a decision: he could no longer wait for Wyn to come save him.

    If Wyn hadn¡¯t made it by now, then it was likely there had been some sort of problem that had come up, which meant Corrin couldn¡¯t rely on backup. His food supply had begun to run low, and if it got much worse, he¡¯d have to start eating the monsters he killed.

    Monsters weren¡¯t inedible as a rule, though several were apparently poisonous or otherwise unhealthy for humans. Everything he¡¯d heard on the subject agreed that monster flesh tasted rotten or burnt, even if cooked perfectly. There were a rare few species that were considered delicacies from what he¡¯d read, but he highly doubted those spawned in this dungeon, and he wouldn¡¯t know what to look for to begin with. Spirit beasts on the other hand tended to have very beneficial properties when consumed. Corrin had been lucky enough to eat the eggs of a firebird once before, and though they were the spiciest thing he¡¯d ever eaten, the flavor was incredible. What he wouldn¡¯t give for some more of those eggs now.

    Even more than his lack of food though, Corrin was growing increasingly worried by the fits of phantom pain, as he had no idea what was causing them. That made them more dangerous in his eyes. Dwindling food supplies was a problem he knew how to fix in a worst-case scenario, but the pains were a complete unknown, and if they were getting worse, he didn¡¯t want to know where that would lead. Accordingly, he needed to get back to Straetum and find somebody who could help him as soon as possible.

    He struggled up, pushing himself out of the crevice. His cloak lay on top of the pack just outside, and he threw it on. He slung the pack over his shoulder, and since he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, he used his claw sword like a cane, supporting his trembling body as he began breathing in energy to strengthen him.

    Spurred forwards by his palate, as well as more serious concerns, Corrin walked past the bodies of the monsters he¡¯d defeated so far, holding his breath so the putrid air didn¡¯t invade his nose, he was immune to his own stench at this point, but not theirs. Harvesting them would be a waste of energy right now, and they didn¡¯t seem to be attracting others to his location.

    He faced the darkness of the tunnel ahead of him, the stream branching from the Leviathan¡¯s pool wandered lazily through it, stretching out of sight. One of these tunnels had to lead back up, so even if he had to check every single one, he¡¯d find a way out. Surely new horrors awaited him within this labyrinth, the thought of them filling him with a creeping fear. But the pain scared him even more. It whispered to him, like a voice in his head telling him that if he didn''t move forward, he''d die in that crevice, pathetic and alone.

    Breathing in and out one last time, he tightened his grip on the claw. "Time to get out of here."

    Then, Corrin took a step forward, into the unknown.

 19. Mentor

    Six Years Ago

    Wyn was a good reader, at least that¡¯s what all the adults told him. Apparently, he was way ahead of where a normal ten-year-old should be. His mother said he must be blessed by the spirits, but that seemed a bit superstitious, he figured it was probably just because he read a lot. Even before the incident in the forest, Wyn had enjoyed stories more than most of the children in his class, but ever since, he¡¯d been almost obsessed with reading about other places in the world. The Grass Sea, the Burning Isles, the Tower of Heaven¡­ Each was fascinating to him, yet entirely foreign. Varying descriptions from different books swirled in his mind like drops of different colored paints: at first distinct, before mixing together to form entirely new colors.

    Becoming a knight, traveling to Taravast, it was all honestly secondary to him, the more he read about the rest of the world, the more he needed to see it. He wanted to experience everything it had to offer, and if he could do it while helping people, then it was even better.

    After two years of training and growing, Wyn and Corrin had finally begun to see the fruits of their labor. Corrin had never been an easy target and tended to pick fights rather than get picked on, but after a while, Wyn had stopped being messed with entirely. His bullying had diminished once he¡¯d become friends with Corrin to begin with, because they knew that if Corrin was around, he¡¯d fight back on Wyn¡¯s behalf, but now it had vanished almost entirely. Corrin and Wyn had reached a point where the rest of the boys their age weren¡¯t able to fight them anymore without losing, and the older children had matured to the point where they couldn¡¯t be bothered to do so.

    Wyn took a sip of his tea, recoiling back as it burned his tongue.

    His father laughed from across the table, ¡°Careful Wyn, it¡¯s hot. Try not to get too engrossed in that book.¡±

    Twilight had fallen over Straetum, leaving the dining room of their family home lit only by the dim glow of candlelight, with a lantern on Wyn¡¯s side of the table so that he could read. His mother was sleeping herself after a long day of raising the baby¡ªWyn¡¯s two-year-old brother¡ªleaving only Wyn and his father sitting at the old wooden table, enjoying some tea along with left-over bread from the day¡¯s work.

    ¡°Hey dad, do you think it¡¯s true that you can¡¯t even see the top of the Tower of Heaven? They say it''s even higher than the clouds,¡± Wyn asked, pointing out a passage from his book.

    ¡°Well, a shorty like you definitely can¡¯t,¡± His father said, ¡°But maybe somebody really tall could see the peak.¡±

    Wyn thought about that, tall people probably could see higher right? But not that much higher. ¡°Dad, that doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    His father smiled, ¡°Well you¡¯ll just have to go see it when you¡¯re taller. Only six years now, how¡¯s your training going with Corrin?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going good! I can run all the way to the lake now and it''s not even that hard. The other day I saw a huge water spirit there! It was like this big!¡± Wyn stretched his arms out to indicate the size, extending them almost all the way.

    ¡°It¡¯s going well, Wyn,¡± he said warmly, ¡°But that¡¯s amazing, you don¡¯t usually see ones that big. They¡¯re really rare. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see things far more amazing when you leave though. This world is even bigger than those books make it seem. However¡­ brave warriors like yourself need their sleep to grow stronger, and it¡¯s getting quite late.¡±

    Wyn frowned as his father ruffled his hair, but reluctantly agreed to go to bed. It had been a long day of training, so he was tired too. As he walked down the hallway though, Wyn looked back towards his father. ¡°Hey, Dad?¡±

    ¡°Yes Wyn?¡± he asked patiently.

    ¡°When I go to Taravast¡­ I might be gone for a while, cause I have to go to school there right? But when I finish, and I¡¯m a knight, I¡¯ll still come back and visit you guys. I¡¯ll have to be here when Elry turns sixteen too¡­ so I won¡¯t be gone forever.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s father smiled paternally, ¡°I know you won¡¯t Wyn. And don¡¯t worry, when you do come back, I¡¯ll bake you a cake to celebrate, a big chocolate cake with lots of icing.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Please elder? Just teach me a few things, that''s all I¡¯m asking. All the other guards are too busy to help me.¡±

    An older man looked away from Wyn, taking a long swig from his bottle. The alcohol had long since worked its way into his system, and he was well and truly drunk. He liked to sit on the edge of the fountain in town while he drank, and Wyn had seen him fall in once or twice before while trying to stand up.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°And what makes you think I¡¯m not? I¡¯m a guard too ya know?¡± He seemed somewhat angry, but it was hard to tell with how slurred his speech was. The man was large in stature, with an unkempt beard and speckled brown hair.

    ¡°You¡¯re not too busy¡ª¡± Wyn insisted, ¡°I see you here drinking every day for hours. Couldn¡¯t you just spare a couple minutes to give me some pointers?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes clouded over a bit, ¡°Whadda you know about it kid? Scram on out of here, I¡¯ve got no interest in teaching a brat like you. I¡¯ve already heard all about your friend pestering the other guards to let him fight them every day, and I won¡¯t let you do the same thing to me!¡±

    Wyn bowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you! I¡¯ll be back tomorrow!¡±

    The man sighed, clearly growing tired of the routine. This was day three of Wyn¡¯s efforts to get the man to teach him, and each conversation had lasted longer than the previous one. Wyn figured that if they wanted to get stronger, watching the guards might not be enough, so he¡¯d taken it upon himself to find them a mentor. After a few ¡°recon missions¡±, he¡¯d determined that this man was the best candidate. In that he was perhaps the only candidate. Corrin seemed convinced that if he just challenged the other guards to spar every day, eventually they¡¯d say yes. But so far, he hadn¡¯t had any luck as far as Wyn knew.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, boy?¡± The man asked, his voice so tired.

    ¡°It¡¯s Wyn, I¡¯m¨C¡±

    ¡°The baker¡¯s kid, yeah I think I remember ya. Why do you want to learn to fight? Aren¡¯t ya just going to take over the family business?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Wyn drew himself up, ¡°I¡¯m going to Taravast, and I¡¯m going to become a knight!¡±

    The man snorted, ¡°A knight? A little runt like you? Better chance of finding a fire spirit in a lake. How about this, you¡¯ve got that finely made sword at your hip. Why don¡¯t you try to land a hit on me?¡±

    The man stood up, legs wobbling from the intoxication as he stood before Wyn, who hesitantly drew his own wooden sword.

    The man grunted, ¡°C¡¯mon boy. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a knight? Hit me!¡±

    Wyn charged, yelling a war cry as he swung down at the man.

    ¡°Too slow,¡± the man stepped to the side, sticking out a foot. Wyn tripped over it and fell to the ground, clumsily rolling back to his feet and trying again. He swung back and forth but the man seemed to dodge the blows effortlessly.

    ¡°Well, you know how to get back up at least,¡± he said while stepping away from another blow. Then he stepped inside the next swing, striking Wyn on the wrist, freeing the sword from his hand. Wyn hit him like he was a stone wall and was knocked to the ground.

    ¡°Huh, it seems I win,¡± The man declared dismissively. ¡°You stepped too close on that last attack, that¡¯s why I could get inside your range like that. Now don¡¯t bother me again unless you¡¯ve got money for me. Maybe once you can actually land a hit, I¡¯ll consider teaching you.¡± He turned and walked off, swaying a little.

    Wyn sat there stunned for a moment, before scrambling to his feet. He bowed to the back of the elder. ¡°Thank you for the lesson, sir!¡±

    ***

    For the next few weeks, Wyn went back to the man, whose name he¡¯d learned was Elder Terris, several times. He was burning through his allowance to get additional ¡°lessons¡±, but it was worth it in his mind. Thanks to the few pointers he¡¯d received from the drunk, he actually did begin to see some improvement.

    It was just after receiving some of these pointers Wyn found himself lying on the ground in pain, staring up a faint lavender spirit circling in the air above him. He¡¯d lasted maybe two moves longer this time, and he was pretty sure Elder Terris still wasn¡¯t even trying. Even if the drunk could barely stand, apparently Wyn wasn¡¯t nearly strong enough to challenge him.

    He noticed several kids from his class walking by and waved at them, but they just sneered back. They¡¯d probably gotten beat up by Corrin after saying something they shouldn¡¯t have again. Since everyone knew they were best friends, they tended to treat Wyn the same way. Well, except the adults. The adults hated Corrin and loved Wyn, but that was just because Corrin was rude, and Wyn couldn¡¯t blame them for that.

    He rolled over in the dirt to face Elder Terris again.

    ¡°Excuse me mister, I heard that you were a secondary tomb guard? What does that mean? Don¡¯t you just guard the city?¡±

    ¡°I heard that tone brat,¡± Elder Terris grunted. He sighed deeply and sat forward on the bench before speaking again, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the Founder¡¯s Tomb out in the mountains. Spirits know how many kids your age try to sneak in every year. Well, there are usually two people whose job is to watch over the place. They¡¯ll go in each day and defeat the monsters, so they don¡¯t get out.¡±

    He leaned back, taking a drink as he paused. He seemed to be thinking deeply about something, but finally continued after catching a glimpse of Wyn¡¯s enraptured expression.

    ¡°Well, in case something happens to those guards, if they get injured, or sick, two town guards are taught about the dungeon as well, so they can take over if they have to.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re one of those backups? Who¡¯s the other one?¡±

    ¡°Just some mousy fellow named Irym. I¡¯m not sure why or how he ended up a guardsman, but you¡¯d probably get along better with him than you do with me ya brat. He¡¯s the quiet type, but I guess he can fight alright.¡± He reached down and flicked Wyn on the head. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t wanna just become a guard? It''s great, this town is so peaceful you basically get paid to sit around all day.¡±

    ¡°That sounds really boring, and I''m going to become a knight, remember? Besides, I¡¯d be lonely if Corrin left to go without me.¡±

    For once, Elder Terris actually smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be able to say that about your friends Wyn. Don¡¯t ever take them for granted, if you do, you¡¯ll come to regret it.¡±

    Wyn nodded, ¡°I understand. I promise I¡¯ll never take my friends for granted. Now can I have another lesson?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m done. Leave me alone.¡±

    Try as he might, Wyn wasn¡¯t able to milk another lesson out of the man, it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t have any luck today. He¡¯d have to try again the next day.

    A little while later it was time for him to meet up with Corrin. They were going to the lake to swim with the water spirits as part of their training. They met at the orphanage and made their way across town, joking the whole way.

    They, along with the rest of Straetum, were blissfully unaware of the shifting beneath their feet. And unprepared for the hell that awaited them a day later.

 20. Demon Sheep

    Corrin plunged his face into the cool running water, sighing internally as the sweat was washed away from his face. He was careful not to drink any, as he still had some water reserves left and didn¡¯t want to waste them.

    He surfaced, rolling over onto the floor of the tunnel as the stream bubbled past him. The streams in these tunnels were never more than a few yards deep, though they moved enough it was difficult to see the bottom. The surface reflected the glow of the lightstones in the cave walls, glimmering a cool blue in the dim light.

    Corrin had come across another one of the claw beasts, and he was beginning to think the first victory had been a fluke. Between its thick fur, and deadly natural weapons, the beast had still proved a challenge. Though, he supposed his new claw sword allowed him to claim a much safer victory this time.

    Tossing his hair out of his eyes, Corrin set to work bandaging his leg, which had taken a deep gash during the fight, and was gushing blood. Even with his ability to heal, he may not be able to replace lost blood, so bandaging his more serious wounds was a priority. The cut stung as he wrapped some of his remaining gauze around it several times, the white cloth staining a deep crimson.

    The tunnel seemed relatively safe for the time being, so Corrin took the time to rest by the water. It had been almost a week by his estimate, and he was no closer to finding a way out of this place. If anything, he got the impression he was only heading further into the labyrinth. Deeper in, the shadows themselves seemed to twist and move as if they were alive, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was being watched.

    ¡°Damn cave.¡± He winged a stone at a chunk of crystal on the ceiling hard enough to crack it, and watched as a chunk broke off from the rest of the glowing mass and fell into the water below with a small splash.

    Corrin found himself wondering idly about how he¡¯d yet to run into any monsters in the water. Well¡­ besides the one he didn¡¯t want to think about, but he¡¯d never seen water in the dungeon before, so he¡¯d initially assumed there would be fish waiting to kill him the moment he got too close. It seemed though, that wasn¡¯t the case. Oh well, better not to expect logic from a place like the dungeon.

    His stomach rumbled loudly, interrupting his train of thought.

    Oh no¡­

    Corrin glanced over towards his pack, and unsteadily rose to his feet. Using his claw sword like a cane, he made it over to his pack and checked inside, his worst fears realized.

    He was out of food.

    His eyes drifted across the tunnel to the corpse of the claw beast he¡¯d recently slain, but he forced his head away.

    Don¡¯t think about it. Don¡¯t think about it.

    His stomach rumbled again.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± He sighed and began to build a campfire.

    ***

    Claw beast meat was just as bad as he¡¯d feared. Maybe it was his lack of cooking talent, but the meat was slimy and chewy, with a gamey taste he just couldn¡¯t get rid of. Still, food was food. He took another piece off the makeshift fire and tried not to look as he bit into it. As he chewed, all he could think was that he would give his left leg for just a little pinch of salt. If he ever made it back out of here, he¡¯d never leave home without some again.

    As he ate, Corrin watched the smoke curl lazily upwards. The tunnel was large enough, and the air still enough that it didn¡¯t blow in his face, so that was a plus at least. He¡¯d thought of trying to follow the smoke to find an exit, but upon seeing it drifting back the way he came, he dismissed the idea. It would just reach the giant chasm and go up from there, leaving him unable to follow. No easy outs it would seem.

    Shoving down the rest of the vile meal, Corrin got to his feet, his leg having healed up enough for him to somewhat put weight on it again. He shoved the spare meat into his pack, which he¡¯d mostly emptied out for this excursion, then kicked out the fire, leaving only the embers glowing faintly in the ashes. He snapped the edge off some of the half-burnt sticks and put them back in his pack as well. He¡¯d need to save all that he could to make more fires.

    Checking the darkness ahead, he started walking again, eyes darting through the shadows as he tried to make sure nothing caught him off guard. If there were any camouflaged creatures like the stalkers on floor two, they may prove more dangerous than any giant monsters. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t run into any monsters for a while, they seemed sparser down in this deep floor, though he didn¡¯t know why.

    He was only on tunnel two, which bothered him greatly. There were eight that he counted branching out from the pool, so the odds that this one would lead up were slim, but he¡¯d at least hoped that they¡¯d be short enough that he could get through them quickly, or that some would loop around to each other, which hadn¡¯t ended up being the case. If he had to painstakingly traverse each one, then¡ª

    A sheep bleated.

    Corrin turned slowly, the sound of clopping hooves reaching his ears from a tunnel a little ahead and to his left. He set his bag down and held his sword in front of him, taking in a breath of power and circulating it to his legs. Two black beady eyes stuck out from the tunnel as, almost unexpectedly, a sheep came into view. A normal sheep. It had a dark gray coat of fur, with sharp, spiraling horns and a thick wool coat, and it looked at him tranquilly as he tightened his grip.

    ¡°Oh man fuck this,¡± he didn¡¯t trust the dungeon one bit, he could feel bad later if it was actually normal. Corrin launched himself at the creature, sword flashing. He barely had time to see the sheep¡¯s eyes turn blood red before his blade clashed into its horns, stopping him in his tracks with surprising force. It opened its mouth revealing rows of pointed teeth, with two large fangs towards the front.

    Corrin shuffled back as it gnashed at him, ¡°Demon sheep!¡± he exclaimed as he took a parting swing. This time the blade connected, but it was halted by the thick wool clinging to its body.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    The sheep bleated angrily, charging with its horns lowered. Something was odd though, the sheep was much slower than other monster¡¯s he¡¯d encountered on this floor, he dodged away, taking in more breaths. As his adrenaline rose, so too did the power he was taking in, and he funneled most of it into his arms, waiting for the next charge.

    After the sheep regained its bearings, it charged again. He stepped to the side, and the power in his arms drove his blade down harder than he could¡¯ve ever swung it before, slicing clean through the monster.

    As its bisected body slid across the ground, still moving from the speed of its charge, Corrin let out a sigh of relief.

    Well, it does make sense that the sheep monster would be weak, I guess.

    He chuckled quietly to himself, bending down to pick up his pack when he heard something else, coming from back in that same tunnel. The familiar clopping of hooves, and from the sound of them, it was more than one. A moment later, four heads poked around the corner as more sheep came into view. They paused briefly, no doubt staring at the body of their slain comrade on the ground.

    Corrin had been in the cave for too long, he held his hands up defensively, not thinking about the fact that one of them held the bloodstained murder weapon: ¡°Listen, it¡¯s not what it looks like.¡±

    Eight eyes flashed with red as a war cry sounded out through the cavern. Then, all at once, the sheep charged.

    There was no time to concentrate the power which had spread out over his body, he tried dodging to the side again, but with four of them they blocked almost the whole path The rightmost one¡¯s horn pierced his side as it went past, pulling him along with it for a second before it ripped free. He cried out in pain and stumbled back, falling into the water flowing past.

    For a moment, he panicked and tried to suck in more power, the power came, but with it came water, flooding his throat and choking him. He thrashed towards the surface, but just as he did, the pain returned. His body shook uncontrollably as he sunk deeper into the water.

    Spirits please, not now!

    He screamed into the water, sending out a flurry of bubbles as the pain spread from his chest to his limbs, his entire body seizing up under the water. He hit the bottom of the stream, but hardly even noticed as the sensation was overwhelmed by the unbearable pain lighting up his mind.

    The pain ended just before his lungs gave out, and he pushed off the bottom, breaking the surface and coughing out water as the stream began to run with his blood, dying it red. Corrin kicked to the opposite shore and collapsed as he vomited a seemingly endless amount of water before rolling over onto his back.

    The claw sword¡ªwhich he¡¯d only managed to hold onto because the pain caused him to clench his fist even tighter¡ªclattered out of his hands. He desperately sucked in air; and with the air, came power. Undirected, the power began to concentrate at his side, slightly dulling the pain as it began to heal the fresh wound. The healing process was slow, but it was enough that he wouldn¡¯t lose too much blood if he put some pressure on it.

    Across the water, the sheep stared at him. Their glowing red eyes weren¡¯t filled with rage, or any emotion for that matter, which somehow scared him even more, it was as if there weren¡¯t real creatures behind those eyes, just soulless killing machines. Still, they seemed content to wait on the other side of the water for some reason, watching him.

    My pack... he realized, looking at the leather bag which lay on the ground near them. The next moment, he hurriedly patted at his side, and felt the silk pouch which held his one remaining firestone still secured in his cloak pocket. He felt relief; he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his final weapon just yet, but it only lasted a moment as he looked back at the pack. Other than the firestone and his claw sword, the pack contained the rest of his supplies, few as they were by now.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how, but he stood up, breathing in deeply to absorb as much energy as he could. It flooded his body, eager to rush in towards the wound. But he wouldn¡¯t let it. Instead, he forced it down into his legs, filling them with more energy than he¡¯d ever tried before. They filled slowly, and he could feel a sense of ¡®pressure¡¯ increasing until they began to tingle painfully.

    Corrin looked at the distance to his pack, judging it carefully against the power in his legs. Then, he stepped forward, and crossed the water.

    The sheep jumped as he disappeared from one side and appeared on the other, crashing into the wall. He reached for the pack as his vision swam, and before they could attack, he jumped back across, his foot catching the edge of the water and causing him to tumble across the ground at a speed he couldn¡¯t begin to control. The stone scraped at his skin through his cloak, and he hit the wall again, his vision going black for a second before fading back in.

    I would¡¯ve been better off just fighting them, but I really thought that would work better...

    He didn¡¯t want to get up, every part of his body ached with a deep sort of pain that even a good night¡¯s sleep wouldn¡¯t fix. He couldn¡¯t pass out in the dungeon though, he had to keep moving. Keep moving or die.

    Corrin crawled to his sword, grabbing the handle with weak hands. He used it to push himself up, staggering to his feet. He tried to lift the pack, but his strength was gone. He sucked in more energy, channeling it to his arm and lifting the pack before pulling most of the power to his legs.

    Then, he began to walk, taking one step forward each time¡­ he had to move. If he didn¡¯t keep his blood flowing, he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d be able to move again. His hand pressed against his side, putting pressure on his wound as it slowly healed. Thankfully, it didn''t seem to have pierced anything too vital, and it wasn''t bleeding as much as he''d expected either.

    The sheep followed, walking along the other side of the stream as if they were stalking him. As they traveled deeper into the tunnels, more appeared, eyes turning red before joining the pack. Corrin breathed in more and more power¡ªhe needed to heal as quickly as possible, he could feel a disaster creeping up on him, preparing to strike. After a while, he felt good enough that he didn¡¯t have to use his sword as a cane anymore, and he stopped to take a drink from his waterskin.

    As soon as he did, the sheep jumped into the water, swimming towards him.

    Were they waiting for this?

    Corrin summoned power to his arms. If they were in the water, he could kill them easily. Before they made it to shore, he had chopped two of their heads off. The other two climbed onto land and immediately charged, but two sheep were much easier than four. Corrin stepped between them, slashing through one as it passed. The other turned and¡­ ran? Corrin¡¯s eyes widened as the beast ran away from him, darting off into one of the tunnels behind him.

    Why? Monsters in the dungeon didn¡¯t run. Even the ones from the lower floor hadn¡¯t ever run from him, though maybe it was because he won most of his fights down here by the skin of his teeth.

    Corrin stumbled to his pack, taking a swig of the water as he collapsed against the cave wall.

    Just¡­ just a quick break. He told himself, resting would be good.

    Some of it dribbled down his chin as he greedily drank, only half-quenching his thirst. After he was finished, he shook the waterskin experimentally: only a few sips left. He sat there for a while, completely drained. Dark thoughts tried to bubble their way up to the surface of his mind while he rested, but he shoved each one back down mercilessly. He didn¡¯t have time for any despair, he needed to focus on resting.

    Some time later, he stood, drawing more power into himself. It was almost habitual at this point, and without the energy, he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d be able to keep getting back up. But he had to keep moving, he had to keep going.

    I¡¯m going to make it back. I¡¯m going to become a spirit knight. He repeated it over and over in his head, like a mantra. He felt that if he stopped believing it, he would be as good as dead.

    A sheep bleated.

    ¡°You cannot be¡ª¡±

    And then another. And another. Behind Corrin, glowing red eyes emerged from the darkness.

    Corrin transferred his sword between his hands, wiping the sweat from his palms. This really would be the dumbest way to die.

 21. Compulsion

    Hunted by a pack of predatory sheep was not how Corrin expected to go, but lately his life had been anything but expected.

    Sheep began swarming out of the walls by the dozens, blocking the way forward and back. The other side of the stream was sheep-free, but he wasn¡¯t sure how long it would remain that way.

    With a chorus of bleating, the sheep closed in, and Corrin leapt across the water. He hadn¡¯t had enough time to gather enough energy into his legs, and one of them landed in the water. He scrambled up onto land and started hobbling further into the tunnel. The sheep followed, wasting no time jumping into the water after him.

    He might¡¯ve been able to kill some while they came ashore, but there were just too many, and he couldn''t afford to get swarmed.

    His pace picked up to a run as more power seeped into him and was dragged down to his legs. The sound of hooves hitting stone picked up behind him, steadily growing closer.

    He hazarded a glance behind: the sheep were gaining. He might¡¯ve been faster than them in short bursts, or even if he was at full strength, but it seemed they¡¯d catch up in a straight run if they were given time to accelerate.

    Two sheep came out of a tunnel ahead of him, and a second later he was on them. Without time to move the power to his arms, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cut through their thick wool. He had to dodge, but he was worried about dodging to the side. If he misjudged it with this much power in his legs and ended up in the water again, he was dead.

    So instead, he jumped, aiming forward and up, hands first. He soared over the sheep and landed awkwardly on the other side, before scrambling to his feet and getting back into a run.

    He heard brief bleating behind him before it was quickly stifled, as the two sheep were unable to get out of the way of the horde behind him, no doubt getting trampled under the tidal wave of hooves and wool.

    The tunnels passed overhead as he ran, following the stream, until he saw it finally empty into a small pool in a large room. The water didn¡¯t seem to drain out anywhere, so it must be sinking into the ground or have some sort of underground drain. The room had two exits forking off in different directions.

    Unfortunately for him, another sheep stood in the way, with dozens more blocking the pathway forward. But as he drew closer, he saw that the lone beast in the room wasn¡¯t the same as the creatures that chased him. No, if they were sheep, this one was a ram.

    It was now or never. Corrin reached into his cloak, grabbing the silk pouch holding his firestone, and he opened it, letting the scarlet spell stone drop into his palm before he tossed it into the air. He didn¡¯t look back; he knew what would come.

    The detonation launched him off his feet with a deafening boom, sending a sound like thunder through the cave. He felt his back grow dangerously hot as he tucked into a ball and let himself roll with the momentum. As he lay there, his ears ringing, the smell of burning flesh, rancid and greasy, drifted into his nostrils, dredging up memories he¡¯d rather forget.

    Breathe.

    Power surged into him, like a false salvation telling his body it could still move. But he listened, there were more enemies ahead.

    It was surprisingly light inside the room, with giant yellow crystals casting a glow on the cavern like the setting sun. For the first time in his experience, actual plant life¡ªwell, mushroom life¡ªhad taken form in the dungeon. Two large, purple mushrooms the size of small trees bent over the pool as if trying to drink from it themselves, and moss grew on rocks surrounding the water.

    The ram stood beneath the mushrooms, glaring at him with the same red eyes as the sheep. It was the size of a horse, with thick, looping horns that extended its head¡¯s striking range by a foot on either side. Whereas the demon sheep¡¯s fangs weren¡¯t visible until they opened their mouths, the ram had two large fangs sticking out of its mouth towards the ground. Its fur didn¡¯t seem as thick as the sheep, but its body rippled with muscle and power. It lowered its horns for a moment, before stomping twice on the ground. The eyes of the sheep guarding the exits dulled, returning to their original black as they began to walk away.

    Corrin chuckled, ¡°What is this? Just you and me huh? Those sheep better leave me alone after I skewer you.¡±

    He dropped his pack, letting it fall to the ground with a dull thud as they approached each other. The first strike was one Corrin needed to survive; it would give him information on how the thing fought. He took in more energy, funneling it to his already full legs.

    The ram rose up on two legs, tilting its head to the side as it began to run towards him, picking up speed at a shocking rate. Corrin crouched low, bouncing lightly on his feet, waiting until the last moment. Just before the charge hit, his feet picked off the ground, and then propelled him into his first step, his body shot to the side as the monster thundered past him. Unable to halt, it crashed into the wall of the dungeon.

    The wall cracked.

    Corrin¡¯s breath caught. That shouldn¡¯t even be possible. If he¡¯d taken that blow head on, he would¡¯ve been splattered.

    The ram staggered back a bit before shaking its head, seemingly only minorly affected by the force of the blow. It stared at Corrin, red eyes glowing brighter as it approached again, before launching into another charge. Corrin moved slightly earlier this time, testing its reactions. Amazingly, even at top speed, it adjusted its charge to try and catch his movement.

    This was a problem. If he took any power out of his legs, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sidestep the charge. But without the extra power in his arms, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to swing his sword after dodging it in time to hit it before it sped past. And with how weak he was right now; he wasn¡¯t sure he could even cut it to begin with. He needed more energy, but as he tried to call on more, he felt the flow of power slow to a trickle.

    Is this as much as I can take in? There was a limit? Agh I should¡¯ve tested that! Just¡­ save it for later. I need a plan.

    He might¡¯ve been able to wear the beast down if he were at full strength. But with the way his muscles were aching, the beast probably had more energy left. He needed a way to either supplement the missing power in his arms or avoid the need to dodge in time. The ram charged again, and the dance continued. It was such a simple attack, but the sheer speed and power were absurd, an effective, unstoppable charge.

    That¡¯s it.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    He was falling into a trap. Dodging the charge completely meant he wouldn¡¯t lose, but it also took away his chance at victory. He couldn¡¯t face it head on, but he couldn¡¯t run away either. He could make the timing of his dodge easier, and all it would cost was a little pain. Something he was getting quite used to.

    The beast reared back up on its hind legs once more, preparing to charge again. Corrin didn¡¯t flinch. He pulled power to his arms, running towards the beast as it did the same. A few moments before contact, Corrin dropped to the ground, and then, just as the head of the ram passed him, he thrust his sword straight up.

    Over a thousand pounds of monster trampled him, but at the speed it was going, it was more like a really strong kick, the kind that cracks ribs. But compared to the chest pain, it was nothing. The claw sword plunged deep into flesh as a ripping sound mixed with the clattering of horns and hooves as they slammed into the ground. Crimson blood surged out of the wound, covering Corrin as the beast¡¯s corpse flew past.

    He came out the other side, battered, beaten, but still alive. He rolled over to look at his foe. The ram tried to stand again, but as it did, more innards spilled out of its stomach, and it let out a last, long bleat before it crumpled to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ the king¡­ of the sheep,¡± Corrin muttered deliriously. He rolled over into the water, letting it rinse most of the blood from his face and body as he let the cool fluid run over him. Once he felt a little better, he rolled back out, not rising to his feet.

    Perhaps an hour passed, lying on the ground, not moving an inch, waiting for the rest of the demon sheep to come back and finish the job, but they never did. Every part of his body ached, and he could hardly remember a time he hadn¡¯t been in pain, but eventually, as the throbbing lessened a bit, he staggered back to his feet. Not giving up was all he had left, and he¡¯d die before he did.

    Two paths stretched out before him, left and right. A cursory inspection revealed no real differences, and Corrin wasn¡¯t one for indecision. He confidently stepped to the right; he got a good feeling from that¡ª

    No.

    Corrin walked left. Before he even realized what was happening. He¡¯d fully intended to walk right, but it was as if his body wouldn¡¯t let him go in that direction. Every instinct, nerve and sense in his body was telling him that the right would mean his death. He peered into the tunnel, it really was just the same as the one on the left, but with no reason to choose other than gut feeling, he relented and let his intuition carry him along.

    Without the sound of running water to keep him company, the disturbing silence of the cave began to grate on him, until he could hear his own heartbeat. The temperature seemed to chill around him as he came to further crossroads. At each one, despite any evidence to the contrary, he felt clearly that one choice was better than the other. Something unnatural was at play, though he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what.

    The slope got steeper, downwards. He had to be going in the wrong direction. He started to turn around, but a sense of dread gripped his heart. The shadows behind him seemed darker than they had been. His ears strained, and he thought he could almost make out the shuffling of creatures back the way he¡¯d come.

    He found himself drawing in energy as his heart rate picked up, beating louder and faster with each second.

    Corrin¡¯s heart clenched, suddenly wracked with the now familiar phantom pain. It wasn¡¯t just his chest though; it was his whole body, and the pain this time was worse than he could imagine. Arms, legs, head, every limb was burning as if he was being seared from the inside. He lost control of his legs, collapsing onto the ground as he tried to scream, but no sound escaped his lips.

    He flailed on the ground, screaming in his mind, begging the pain to stop. His memories burned away as the pain flared higher, to the point he couldn¡¯t even remember who he was, or what he was doing. Sharp pain, throbbing pain, dull pain, burning pain, searing pain. Everything seemed to blur and burn away as the agony continued to¡ª

    Corrin woke up, lying on the cold floor of the dungeon, drenched in sweat. He rolled over and vomited, losing the last of his food in the process. The pain had been reduced to a dull throb in his chest now, and though he felt like he was breathing through a rag, at least he was able to think again. The air was hot around him, or was that¡­

    He snapped his head up, coming eye to eye with the creature that had been breathing on his neck. A large, birdlike creature regarded him with a terrifying mix of hunger and curiosity in its eyes, though something seemed off about them, he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it though. His hand went to his side where the claw sword had fallen, but the creature made no moves.

    Corrin staggered to his feet, taking in the creature. Spirits, its claws were almost as long as those of the claw beasts he¡¯d fought before. He backed away cautiously. It hadn¡¯t attacked him yet, even though he¡¯d been passed out when it arrived, and he didn¡¯t want to make any sudden movements that might provoke it. He wasn¡¯t in any condition to fight, it was all he could do at this point to keep walking. As he began to back up towards one of the tunnels behind him, he heard a sound from that direction. He didn¡¯t have the luxury to see what it was, instead shuffling towards another tunnel quickly, his sword still drawn.

    The beast slowly advanced on him, and as the source of the noise rounded the corner, he saw another horror: a large spider the size of his own body crawled towards him slowly on the ceiling, its brain visible through its semi translucent skin.

    He continued slowly backing up, as both creatures slowly followed him. A third sound from the right, he glanced over to see another of the eyestalk deer, all twenty or so of its eyes trained on him. Wait, no they weren¡¯t.

    The eyes weren¡¯t looking at him, they were glazed over somewhat, as if not entirely focused. At the same time, Corrin¡¯s ears picked up on something else, the monsters were all stepping in sync, as if marching to some rhythm he wasn¡¯t privy to.

    He quickened his pace, and the monsters increased theirs to match him.

    Within moments, more and more horrors had come pouring into the various tunnels around him, more than he¡¯d ever seen in one place. The variety was astonishing, and he noticed not just monsters from this floor, but higher floors as well, stalkers, a stone-back tiger, the black metal skeletons, hundreds of beings herded him towards¡­ something.

    It was an interesting feeling for Corrin. Though the horde certainly meant the end for him, fear was not the emotion at the forefront of his mind.

    It was fascinating.

    As the glowing eyes of the monsters, each a different color, met his own, Corrin could not help but feel awe at the sight in front of him. The sheep had been one thing, operating like some kind of wolf pack controlled by the demon ram, but this was on a whole different scale. Short lived though it may be, he was confident no one else had experienced such a sight before. He moved, the horde moved with him, stepping in sync.

    For what felt like an eternity, Corrin walked through the tunnels, the monsters trailing not far behind. The tunnels grew darker and darker, and he could feel himself getting herded deeper into the dungeon. It was almost definitely a bad idea to go that way, but between the unknown and certain death, he would choose the unknown every time. Corrin had no desire to die.

    Hazarding a glance down the tunnel, Corrin¡¯s breath caught in his throat. Cut into the blank stone wall was a perfect doorway. As he drew closer, his confusion grew further still. Through the hole, a set of stone stairs descended into darkness. They were cut too perfectly to be anything but manmade, but even that seemed insufficient to describe them. There were no visible imperfections in their craftsmanship, to the point that they hardly looked real.

    Who had put them here? How had they been crafted? Other than the absurd charge of the ram, the walls of dungeons were all but impossible to damage in Corrin¡¯s experience. Even firestones would do little more than slightly scratch the surface. He maybe could¡¯ve believed it if the construction of the passageway was crude, and roughly made, but to craft something this precise? It didn¡¯t make any sense.

    Corrin looked at the passageway with apprehension, then looked back to the horde behind¡ª

    The horde was gone, as if they¡¯d never been there. He hadn¡¯t sensed or heard them leave. Never had he doubted his own senses so much as today. This was his chance. He could retreat and continue looking for the way out, only an idiot would lose this chance. But something in the shadows seemed to call to him, even as his senses screamed at him not to go¡­ something was saying he should.

    It only took a moment to make up his mind, the boy of ashen hair stepped onto the first stair, crossing the threshold of descension. There was a feeling he just couldn¡¯t shake, and it overpowered the fear and the pain. Something was waiting for him down in the dark.

 22. Deadlock

    Wyn peered around the corner, only a couple dozen yards from the entrance to the second floor. There, seemingly standing guard, was a cabal of various monsters. Some from the first floor, some from the second, and even some he didn¡¯t recognize, they must¡¯ve been from further below. Not for the first time, he wondered, and cursed, whatever phenomenon was causing this change in behavior. Either way, he didn¡¯t have a choice in what to do about it.

    After catching his breath, he wiped the sweat off his hand and drew a firestone from its protective pouch. The red, jagged crystal fit comfortably in his palm, no larger than a cherry. So much power in such a small package¡­

    Holding his sword in his left hand, Wyn turned the corner and charged, winging the stone towards the crowd of monsters. Just before the stone landed, he squeezed his eyes shut as a blinding flash and resounding boom thundered through the dark tunnels.

    When his eyes opened, the damage was obvious, several of the monsters closest to the center of the blast had been turned to ash, and those further away had been gravely injured. Nonetheless, the sheer number of them demanded that some would remain unscathed further back in the room.

    With a yell, Wyn jumped towards the nearest monster, one of the black metal skeletons, and kicked it with enough force to send it hurtling into the wall behind it. In that moment, an ossein spider leapt towards Wyn with a piercing, bone on bone screech. He severed its head from its body without so much as a glance.

    Within moments, Wyn was swept into the battle. The cramped tunnels made it possible for him to fight such a large number of beasts, but even still he was pressed back by the sheer mass of all of them. His sword flashed through the air as he killed and killed. This past week had pushed him harder than any other time in his life, and he¡¯d grown much stronger for it. If he¡¯d been this capable back on the third floor the first time¡­ He shoved the thought aside, now wasn¡¯t the time for¡ª

    Wyn¡¯s foot slipped in a pool of mud-like blood, cursing the distraction as he tumbled backwards into a roll, standing just before a blow caught him on the side, launching him into the wall. Despite the ringing in his skull, he hardly took a moment to breathe before kicking off the stone, back into the fray.

    His teeth grit as he cut a path through the crowd. He couldn¡¯t afford to stop moving, even for a second. The cavern ahead would give him an opportunity to create some distance if he could just make it there. He was so close, maybe closer than he¡¯d ever gotten before. A few more yards and he¡¯d be through.

    The gaps began to close, more monsters spilling out of the deeper tunnels to push him back.

    ¡°NO!¡± Wyn roared, swinging harder, pushing himself even further, he had to make it back. Slowly though, his progress began to grind to a halt. Razor sharp talons drove into his side, twisting claws cut a gash across his back.

    Brow slick with sweat, Wyn held his ground. The tunnel was piled with so many corpses it was hard to move, the air was so thick with death it choked his lungs, but the bodies just kept coming, like mindless drones, the monsters kept striking at him. Soon, he was overwhelmed, and he lost ground, his feet slipping as he was pushed back. Even as he kept fighting, he felt his stamina draining, his sword growing heavier in his hand. Since the beginning of this battle, there had been no reprieve.

    Fight!

    Teeth tore into his leg.

    Win!

    He slammed into the ground. Desperately, he raised his sword to catch a blow on his blade, forcing his body to stand.

    I have to save him!

    Wyn stumbled backwards, tripping on the corpse of a monster. The sword slipped out of his hand. It was over.

    A cry of despair escaped Wyn¡¯s lips as he lurched back down the tunnel the way he¡¯d come. As always, the monsters didn¡¯t follow him, moving back, deeper into the tunnel where they stood guard, their mysterious mission a success. And his, a failure.

    Wyn smashed his hand against the wall of the tunnel, breathing heavily as he bled from his knuckles. ¡°Damn it!¡± He¡¯d been rebuffed again. Ever since the day Corrin had fallen into the chasm, Wyn had been trying to make it back to the third floor.

    Something had changed. Before, the monsters had roamed the dungeon aimlessly, or at least if they had some goal, it was inscrutable to Wyn. But after that day, they¡¯d become¡­ organized, for lack of a better term. Brought together with what seemed to be a desire to prevent Wyn from regrouping with Corrin.

    After ensuring they were gone, Wyn returned to grab his sword, using it like a crutch as he staggered, awkwardly, slowly, agonizingly, back towards the entrance.

    No monsters remained on the first floor to threaten him, just as there hadn¡¯t been any that morning. It was as if all the creatures in the dungeon had gathered to prevent him from advancing. Even so, Wyn found some solace in it. In his mind, if the dungeon itself wanted to keep him from going further in, then Corrin must still be alive. The two were linked somehow, even if he didn¡¯t know how or why.

    The walk back to Straetum was a long one. The once tranquil landscape of the mountains now felt like the calm of death, a silent blanket of dread slowly wrapping around him and choking the air from his lungs. How many times would he have to tell his mother he¡¯d failed?

    Wyn limped back into town just before sunset. He¡¯d need to get his leg treated soon, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care at the moment, instead opting to meander towards the library. He¡¯d always been quite bookish, and it was a quiet space which helped him to think more clearly.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    What he failed to account for was the staff.

    As he stumbled through the door to the library¡ªapparently now bleeding from multiple places¡ªKhaeli gasped in shock, the broom in her hands slipping to the floor with an audible smack.

    ¡°Spirits, Wyn! What happened?¡± she exclaimed, rushing over towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± He slipped, almost falling before he caught himself on a desk. ¡°Ok maybe I¡¯m not in top form. But it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°You look like you were chewed up by a gladewolf!¡± Khaeli floundered for several moments, clearly unsure what to do before running off into the library calling for her mentor. Wyn had just sat down when she returned moments later with a sheet of cloth and began wrapping it around his leg wound.

    The initial panic seemed to have faded as she worked, but a distinct sense of melancholy hung in the air. ¡°So¡­ still nothing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s ok?¡± Khaeli asked quietly.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s Corrin after all, he¡¯s probably on his way up right now.¡± Wyn tried to sound more confident than he felt, forcing a smile onto his face.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right.¡±

    A sharp voice rang out, shattering the awkward tension in the air, ¡°How could you come in here and bleed all over my library? Stupid boy! I should go have a talk with your mother!¡±

    The librarian of Straetum, Jinrah Ornum, was an elderly woman with grayed hair tied up into a tight bun. She was much shorter than Wyn and even Khaeli, but they both flinched as she marched towards them with the inevitability of a storm.

    ¡°Miss Ornum, I¡¯m sorry for coming here in such a¡ª¡± Wyn¡¯s desperate plea was interrupted by a swift slap to the side of his head. A second smacking noise indicated he wasn¡¯t the only one being reprimanded.

    ¡°No excuses! If you¡¯re in such a sorry state, the first place you should¡¯ve gone was to the surgeon to get your wounds checked out!¡±

    Wyn bowed, ¡°Of course Ma¡¯am, but I thought¡ª¡± smack.

    ¡°If you thought that this was somehow a good idea, then you need to get your brain checked out as well! Now shoo, shoo!¡± She practically pushed him out the door, and as the large wooden door slowly closed, he could clearly hear her beginning to lay into Khaeli as well.

    Nonetheless, something about the interaction had improved his mood, even if only slightly, so he walked to the surgeon without a moment''s further delay.

    As he made his way to the building where the doctor resided, he realized a storm had begun to brew above Straetum, the skies darkening as the wind slowly began to pick up. The location of the town usually meant that they only received gentle storms and light rain, but the mass of swirling darkness above almost certainly meant this would be a larger one.

    The door to Doctor Rylin¡¯s house¡ªa wing of which was sectioned off for his practice¡ªopened with the ring of a bell. It was early enough in the day that he would still be potentially expecting customers, and guardians of the tomb were considered high priority. Thus, as soon as Wyn entered, Jeth, the surgeon¡¯s son, a boy only a few years older than Wyn, quickly had him move over to a table and began to briefly assess his injuries.

    ¡°So, this one was a bite wound?¡± Jeth asked, holding a small blue spell stone to Wyn¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Yeah, and the cuts on my side and back were claws.¡± Wyn took off his shirt after a quick order from Jeth. Though he wasn¡¯t fully trained yet, he¡¯d still been named an official apprentice, with medicine as his chosen calling. He¡¯d been working with his father almost as long as Wyn and Corrin had trained with the sword, and his opinion would be worth more than almost anyone else in Straetum.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± Jeth mumbled.

    ¡°What doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°These marks here,¡± He pointed to a pair of two puncture wounds right next to each other on Wyn¡¯s leg. ¡°Marks like these usually indicate a venomous creature. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say it was probably a rock viper, almost certainly a snake or spider of some kind.¡±

    Wyn frowned, ¡°Yeah, those are venomous. They¡¯re a second-floor monster that sometimes roams up to the first. We have to be careful when fighting them, but can¡¯t you just give me an anti-venom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡­ you¡¯re not showing any signs of venom injection. Usually, rock vipers leave some necrosis around the entry point as the venom kills the tissues in the area¡­ but you¡¯re perfectly fine. You don¡¯t have any traditional symptoms of the bite either. It¡¯s not a very lethal venom, but you should have a quickened heart rate, trouble breathing, something.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was something else?¡± Wyn suggested.

    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll give you a small dose of antivenom just in case, and you can come back if you start to notice any symptoms, but as far as I can tell, you¡¯re fine.¡±

    After looking over the wounds, Jeth stepped back and moved to a counter, mixing some herbs together in a pestle. ¡°I¡¯m going to need to stitch up your leg, but the back and side can probably just be cleaned and bandaged.¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Probably?¡±

    ¡°Neither is particularly deep. If something changes, or if it gets worse, we can consider more extensive treatment,¡± Jeth said.

    ¡°Will I be able to walk on the leg?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some crutches for today while they set, just to be safe. But it¡¯s not that bad. Here, swallow this.¡±

    Jeth handed Wyn a small white pill as he finished mixing the herbs, Wyn happily obliged. Only recently had pills become more popular in medicine apparently, and Wyn much preferred them to the much more bitter liquids that were prevalent, especially when he was younger.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Jeth started, applying an ointment from the pestle onto Wyn¡¯s wound. It grew slightly numb. ¡°Are the rumors about Corrin true? Did he really die in the tomb?¡±

    Wyn¡¯s grip tightened on the table. ¡°No, he¡¯s alive. I just have to get to him.¡±

    Jeth nodded. He hadn¡¯t been close with either of them, and sometimes growing up it had been the exact opposite, but their similar ages meant they had grown up around each other. It hadn¡¯t seemed to matter much when they were younger, but at some point, that had changed, Wyn wasn¡¯t sure when.

    ¡°I see, well try not to push yourself too hard. I¡¯d rather not see you in here again, especially not with worse injuries.¡±

    Wyn cracked a grin, ¡°Yeah, it must irk you to use such valuable medicine on people who don¡¯t have to pay.¡±

    ¡°The money goes straight down the drain,¡± Jeth nodded sagely.

    ¡°Poor thing, I¡¯ll make sure to waste plenty of it.¡±

    Jeth clicked his tongue and handed Wyn a small leather strap. ¡°You¡¯ll probably want to bite down on that.¡±

    Wyn bit down just as Jeth started stitching his leg. His hand clenched at the sharp pain, but it wasn¡¯t the first time Wyn had gotten stitches, and he¡¯d received more injuries in his life than he could count. Thanks to that, he held still, watching as Jeth expertly wove the stitches into his skin. Wyn couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with the speed at which he worked, though he supposed there was a reason the surgeon was well respected in town, just as much as the tomb guards.

    ¡°All done,¡± Jeth announced.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, you¡¯d better not be back anytime soon, I thought the two of you were supposed to be invincible¡­¡± He grumbled.

    Wyn smiled, ¡°If only.¡±

    Wyn was able to leave shortly after, heading back towards the library. The wind had picked up even further, and thunder had begun to rumble overhead.

    It seemed Straetum would be in for a storm like they hadn¡¯t seen in years.

 23. The Calm Before

    Wyn heaved against the large wooden door to the library, forcing it closed as the deafening sounds of wind and rain grew muffled, replaced by the quiet crackle of the hearth. The storm had arrived in earnest on his walk home, and he¡¯d diverted back to the library instead of walking out in the tempest.

    Khaeli was sitting by the fire, looking over some documents that were spread out on the table, ¡°Wyn, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°You hear it out there?¡± Wyn jerked his thumb back at the door, ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk home in that.¡±

    ¡°Wyn that better not be you!¡± Eldress Ornum came out of her study with a dangerous look on her face, but she paused when she saw Wyn¡¯s hands up in surrender.

    ¡°I went I went! Jeth let me go, I promise.¡±

    She scowled, ¡°Wait right there¡­¡± The older woman went back into the room she¡¯d come from, the sound of rummaging could be heard from outside.

    Wyn turned to Khaeli, taking off his cloak and hanging in on a rack by the door, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Maps,¡± she said, ¡°There might be another way down to the second floor, right? If I could just figure out some kind of pattern, then maybe¡­¡±

    Wyn grimaced, he¡¯d thought about and tried the same thing multiple times, but to no avail.

    He started walking over, ¡°Here let me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you move a muscle!¡± Eldress Ornum¡¯s voice called, sharp and stern.

    Wyn sighed, ¡°Any luck?¡±

    Khaeli leaned back, shaking her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to figure it out too,¡± Wyn said, ¡°but as far as I can tell the tunnels are random. Other than the fact they all go inwards into the mountain of course.¡±

    A towel hit him in the face, ¡°You¡¯re dripping all over my rug.¡± Eldress Ornum looked at him disapprovingly.

    ¡°Why do you even have a towel in here?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, when you get as old as I am, you learn to expect young people to be stupid.¡± She walked off deeper into the library, refusing to elaborate further.

    Wyn glanced at Khaeli, who sighed and gave a slightly embarrassed smile. ¡°I spilled some tea on the floor a couple months ago, and that towel has been here ever since.¡±

    Wyn snickered, ¡°Klutz.¡±

    After catching a grape flung at his head, he chuckled and dried off before walking over to the bookshelf with records on the dungeons and monsters within them. Somewhere in these pages, he knew he could find an answer. If he couldn¡¯t brute force his way through the dungeon, he¡¯d have to be smarter about it.

    Records of the founder¡¯s tomb had been passed down throughout all of Straetum¡¯s history. As far as he and Corrin had ever found or heard, no one had gone past the first floor and lived to record it, but there had to be something that could help him.

    After several minutes, Khaeli had joined him, and the two had several books and papers spread out on the table, looking through them for any important information they may be able to use. ¡°Still nothing?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Wyn said, ¡°The records are complete as far as I can tell, but no maps or entries show anything that might lead to another route down, and from what I understand, most floors in a dungeon only have two entrances, one from below, and one from above.¡±

    Eldress Ornum came over and offered the two of them some hot tea, which Wyn couldn¡¯t refuse, it would¡¯ve been considered rude to reject an offer like that from an elder of the town.

    ¡°Thank you Eldress,¡± Wyn bowed slightly.

    ¡°Keep it on the end table and away from the books Wyn. If you spill it, I don¡¯t want it anywhere other than your lap or the floor.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Eldress.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, let me get a good look at you boy.¡± The older woman said, grabbing his chin. ¡°Like I thought, look at these bags. When was the last time you slept?¡±

    Wyn chuckled awkwardly, he would prefer not to go down this line of questioning. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I just had some bad dreams last night.¡±

    ¡°Just last night? I find that unlikely. You look like you haven¡¯t slept in days.¡±

    ¡°Like I said,¡± Wyn brushed her hand aside politely, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t pretend this business with Corrin doesn¡¯t have me on edge, but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±

    Eldress Ornum¡¯s expression softened slightly, ¡°It¡¯s clear to see you¡¯re past your limit Wyn. You need to rest.¡±

    ¡°With all respect, that¡¯s simply not an option right now.¡±

    She sighed, ¡°It never is, is it? Well, at least sit down and have some tea, maybe you¡¯ll find something here that can help.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Wyn nodded and sat down, thanking the elder yet again for the tea, which was quite good, ¡°Any luck Khaeli?¡±

    ¡°Still nothing, this kind of phenomenon has never been recorded before. But either way, it just doesn¡¯t make sense based on what we know about the dungeon. Monsters shouldn¡¯t be able to coordinate like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it either. Monsters can incidentally work together, and some of the smarter ones can use others to their benefit, but most of them simply don¡¯t have the kind of intelligence needed for such direct cooperation.¡± Wyn rubbed his face, ¡°Which gives me two theories, either this is some sort of effect from the dungeon, or the work of some kind of monster I haven¡¯t seen yet.¡±

    ¡°An effect from the dungeon?¡± Khaeli asked.

    ¡°In some ways, the dungeon seems to have a mind of its own,¡± Wyn explained, ¡°For example, though I¡¯ve never seen it, supposedly if you damage a dungeon enough it will find a way to ¡®retaliate¡¯ like spawning much stronger monsters. Apparently, it came up during excavation attempts in the past. Also, collapsing or blocking the entrance has the same effect, which is why it would only be done in a last resort. Think about it, we still don¡¯t know what caused the last dungeon flood. Most people just assume it was because the previous guards died, and so monsters wandered out¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait, you mean that¡¯s not what happened?¡±

    Wyn shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. Even if the guards stopped doing their jobs, it shouldn¡¯t result in a huge burst of monsters like last time. It would build up slowly as the number of monsters in the tomb increased¡ªwe keep them well below the capacity. It would take some time for the number of monsters leaving the place got to the point where it would actually cause an issue.¡±

    ¡°Ah I see,¡± Khaeli said, ¡°So you think the first flood was a dungeon effect, and this might be one too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about the only thing I can think of. Unless there¡¯s some sort of mind-controlling monster down there, but I don¡¯t know why it would just block the way, they never seriously chase me away.¡±

    ¡°Which is why you think¡ª¡±

    ¡°Corrin¡¯s alive,¡± Wyn finished, ¡°I¡¯m positive it has something to do with that.¡±

    Khaeli leaned back, closing her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. Have Elders Terris and Irym recovered yet?¡±

    ¡°I think so. They said they¡¯d go on another run with me tomorrow, which might just work. Last time we were so close¡­¡±

    ¡°I just feel so useless,¡± Khaeli sighed.

    ¡°I understand the feeling. But it¡¯s not your fault this happened Khaeli, it¡¯s mine. You¡¯ve been nothing but helpful this whole time, and if we find a second pathway down, it¡¯ll all be thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Wyn¡­ Let¡¯s get back to work, I found some previous guards¡¯ journals too look over, maybe there¡¯ll be something in there.¡±

    The storm made it impossible to tell when the sun set, but it almost certainly did while they sifted through the documents they had spread on the table: maps of the dungeon, journals from previous guards, even children¡¯s stories about the dungeon. None of it had been any help. As far as they could tell, nobody had ever seen a dungeon effect like this, and even besides that, none of the previous guards had even approached the second floor, let alone a second entrance like they¡¯d hoped. It was all just¡­ it was all so useless.

    Wyn slammed his fist onto the table, causing Khaeli to yelp in fear.

    ¡°Wyn?¡±

    He steadied his shaking hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really. I¡¯m just frustrated. It feels like we¡¯re not getting anywhere. I just wish I were stronger is all.¡±

    Like that spirit knight. If I were as strong as him¡­

    As Wyn took a sip of tea, forcing himself to calm down, a purple light spirit floated gently down onto the table. Purple ones like this were supposedly rare, but he¡¯d seen them many times in his life, especially in his youth. Though, he¡¯d always had a weird tendency to attract spirits. He¡¯d heard certain spirits could be attracted to different things, like flame spirits gathering around fires, but the nature of the lavender spirits eluded him.

    Eldress Ornum looked over from her table, ¡°What an interesting spirit that is. I¡¯ve never seen one sit so still.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess that is a little weird,¡± Wyn reached out with his finger, disturbing the spirit which had remained at rest on the table.

    ¡°You always seem to attract one spirit or another when you¡¯re here. That¡¯s good luck you know. To be loved by them.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve said before,¡± Wyn rolled his eyes.

    If there really was such a thing as good luck, he didn¡¯t have any. Not a single drop.

    ¡°Perhaps you should pray to the spirits then,¡± the older woman suggested with a shrug, ¡°sometimes they listen.¡±

    Wyn chuckled, ¡°If only it could be that easy.¡± Many of the older folks in the village ascribed such beliefs, those of praying to spirits for blessings and favor, and the ability to commune with them directly like Fenfreth could made him an invaluable resource to the town as a spirit speaker. But Wyn had never been a particularly pious person. After all, the spirit from back then, despite how she felt, had seemed so human.

    ¡°The spirit from back then¡­¡±

    Wyn had a feeling, one that felt like a chord being struck within his very soul. He shot to his feet, causing Khaeli to yelp again and lurch back herself.

    ¡°What is it Wyn? Did you figure something out?¡±

    Wyn started laughing. He was so stupid, just how desperate was he to even consider such an idea? There was no reason to think he would survive, and even less reason to think it would help the situation if he did, but it just felt so right.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pray to the spirits for help.¡± He downed the rest of his tea and began to walk towards the doors of the library, leaving Khaeli sputtering and confused.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you hear the storm out there Wyn? What could you possibly be planning?¡±

    Wyn grabbed his cloak from the rack and grabbed the iron handle of the door, it was cool to the touch. He turned to Khaeli, ¡°The place where it all began. You¡¯ve heard the story before. I¡¯m going back to the glade.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Khaeli yelled, ¡°That¡¯s suicide!¡±

    She looked towards her mentor for help, but the older woman just shrugged. ¡°If the spirits are with him, who knows what will be?¡±

    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for you to become a religious nut!¡± Khaeli rushed over to the door, grabbing Wyn¡¯s wrist. ¡°Please, think about this! Corrin¡¯s already down there, surviving, waiting for us to rescue him. If you don¡¯t come back¡­¡±

    ¡°I will come back, I promise. But Khaeli,¡± Wyn removed her hand and forced the door open, the wind and rain immediately rushing into the room, ¡°Every second we spend here, is another second Corrin might die. So, I must go now. I¡¯ve already survived the woods once, right? Call it a hunch, but I think it¡¯s the right idea.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot¡­ Don¡¯t start acting like Corrin now.¡± Khaeli said softly.

    Wyn grinned wide, ¡°You can complain all you want when we¡¯re all together again. Until then, just wait for us.¡±

    Wyn wrapped the cloak around his body and stepped out into the storm. The wind slammed the doors shut behind him. He took another step into the dark of the storm and noticed the same lonely purple spirit flying by his side.

    ¡°You¡¯re coming too?¡± He asked it through gritted teeth. ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m not the only one this stupid.¡±

    It pulsed rapidly, in a way that seemed almost resolute.

    Wow I really am beginning to imagine things.

    An impossible problem called for an impossible solution, and the great spirit in the forest was the only card he could think to play. He wasn¡¯t a miracle worker, but for those two, and maybe for himself, he¡¯d play the part.

 24. Crescendo

    Six Years Ago

    The night before the world ended, Wyn dreamt of fire. It was an all-encompassing, ethereal fire, which consumed whatever it touched and burned a crimson black. He didn¡¯t remember much else about the dream, but the image of that flame was seared into his memory, and he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever forget the feeling of wrongness it invoked.

    The day began like any other, he woke up, ate with his family, played with his younger brother for a bit, and then went to school. When school ended, he and Corrin began to walk towards the edge of town.

    Corrin groaned, ¡°How do you memorize all those numbers? You make the rest of us look like idiots when it comes to math.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just practice Corrin, if you would come over and practice with me, you¡¯d be good at it too.¡±

    ¡°Math is so boring though, why would I want to practice it?¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow, ¡°Isn¡¯t our plan to go to an academy in Taravast?¡±

    Corrin waved a hand dismissively, ¡°That¡¯s different, we¡¯re going to an academy for spirit knights, it¡¯s all about swords and fighting, ya know?¡±

    ¡°Somehow I doubt that,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°Yeah yeah¡­ Hey should we race to the lake again today?¡± Corrin changed the subject, walking with his hands on his head.

    Wyn kicked a rock down the street, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s so nice out, we should just enjoy the jog over. More swimming will be plenty of training I bet.¡±

    They said the same thing every time, but somehow it always ended up a race anyways.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Wyn paused in the street, remembering something. ¡°Wait crap! I told my dad I¡¯d pick us up some milk from the market after school today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Corrin groaned, ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t wanna waste any more sunlight.¡±

    ¡°Just head to the lake without me, I¡¯ll meet you there after I drop it off at home.¡±

    ¡°Sure sure, I¡¯ll see you in a bit,¡± Corrin said.

    Wyn left at a brisk pace, not wanting to miss out on the swimming. The market wasn¡¯t far from here, but his house was across town, so he had to move quickly.

    Ten or so minutes later, Wyn was on his way back home, supplies in hand. He passed two of the boys who used to bully him, and they looked the other way as he passed. It was a reminder of how far he¡¯d come, and he smiled at the thought. Up ahead he noticed a small commotion, as several guards moved through the streets. Such a gathering was rare, maybe a wandering spirit beast had gotten close to the village? He changed course slightly to meet them on their path.

    ¡°...dungeon guards didn¡¯t return¡­¡± he heard a bystander mumble; a small crowd had gathered. He pushed forwards to catch the rest of the conversation.

    ¡°Apparently the night guard went missing as well.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s going to be alright?¡± A woman asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re saying to get to the shelters,¡± another said.

    ¡°It¡¯s that bad then?¡± The buzz of the crowd began to grow louder as more people arrived and the gossip spread.

    Wyn grabbed the sleeve of one of the men talking, ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s going on? Is something wrong?¡±

    The man chuckled nervously, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s been some sort of issue at the Founder¡¯s Tomb, everyone is being ordered to go to the shelters at the garrison for now as a precaution, there could be a monster on the loose.¡±

    Interesting, if the tomb guards hadn¡¯t returned, there really could be a problem, but then why were they sending so many of the town guards? Usually, they¡¯d only gather when a wandering spirit beast got too close to the village. Wyn had heard stories of such beasts knocking down buildings before being slain, but he¡¯d never seen it happen, he was pretty sure those were just stories.

    There was really no choice but to go to the garrison then. Most likely they would have to take shelter for a few hours while the guards went and dealt with whatever was happening. It¡¯d be a little boring, but he and Corrin could¡ª

    Corrin!

    Wyn turned and ran, dropping the glass of milk which shattered on the cobblestone behind him.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Corrin would be at the lake, so there was no way for him to know what was going on. The lake wasn¡¯t directly on the way to the founder¡¯s tomb, but it was close enough to the path that a wandering monster could easily roam there. He¡¯d heard that monsters could be drawn to places where there were more spirits, or lacking that, humans. And other than the spirit glades, the place with the most spirits nearby town was the lake. Even if the odds were low, he had to get there and warn him.

    He looped around the trail, avoiding the marching guards on their way to the tomb; they''d only slow him down, or even try to prevent him from making it there. He had to hurry, he had to get Corrin back to town as soon as possible.

    The runs to and from the lake had been worth it, and he was able to reach the hill overlooking it, hardly winded. But as the crystalline blue surface of the lake came into view, Wyn realized that his fears had already come to pass.

    Near the edge of the lake, a large, bear-like creature had apparently wandered over. It was scarred and dirty, with mangled fur the color of dried blood, and had a savage, sickly look to it, which didn¡¯t match the powerfully confident way it seemed to move. It was pacing around the bottom of a tree, and when he looked up its base, Wyn could see Corrin hiding on a branch just out of its reach.

    This was the worst-case scenario. Wyn had planned to just inform Corrin and return to town together, but since the monster was already here, he¡¯d have to get help from the town.

    As Wyn turned to leave and return, he was drawn back by a loud crashing sound from the direction of the forest. He looked back and saw the tree shaking from some kind of impact. Then, he watched in horror as the monstrosity slammed into the trunk, causing the tree to shake even more.

    Wyn¡¯s blood froze. There was no doubt, in the time it would take him to get to Straetum and back with help, the tree would come down.

    What do I do what do I do? He tried to calm down, but his breathing was frantic.

    Wyn dumped his small pack onto the ground, hands trembling as he went through the few items he had with him. A knife, some rope, his medical kit¡­

    His eye was immediately drawn to a small silk pouch. He¡¯d forgotten he had it, and he certainly wasn¡¯t supposed to. If anyone found out he and Corrin had ¡°borrowed¡± one, they¡¯d be in the worst trouble of his life, but he was glad he had it now. He carefully removed the small red crystal from inside, eyes catching on its rough vermillion surface. A firestone.

    If he dropped it while it was removed from the pouch, he''d be dead before he knew what happened. Counterintuitively, that made his palms sweat and his hands shake even more. Still, with this, he might actually be able to save them both.

    Holding it tightly, he drew closer to the bear, which was beginning to claw at the tree Corrin was perched on. He had to be careful, as he had no idea how large the blast would be. Better to lead the bear away from the tree before hitting it.

    A branch snapped underneath him, and the bear¡¯s head jerked towards him, scarred-white eyes filled with hunger. It moved faster than he could believe, and in sheer panic he threw the firestone, yelling a warning to Corrin as it arced towards the bear.

    It hit in the grass in front of the beast and for a moment, Wyn thought it had failed to go off. But before he could even finish the thought, there was a blinding flash of light, and then a sudden boom that left his ears ringing. A wave of heat washed over him, uncomfortably hot, followed by a shockwave which rolled out from the point of impact. Even from a distance, it hit an unprepared Wyn like a strong push in the chest, sending him tumbling back through the grass. He barely managed to shield his face as dirt and rocks were flung out in every direction, pelting him.

    By the time the dust settled, he was amazed that he was mostly unharmed, and when he looked towards the forest, not a trace of the bear remained. He breathed a sigh of relief before realizing why he¡¯d come.

    ¡°Corrin!¡± He yelled, running towards the edge of the trees. The outer layer had been knocked over, including the tree where Corrin had been, but they weren¡¯t on fire. Thankfully, the fireball itself didn¡¯t seem like it had reached that far.

    He found Corrin pinned under a branch of one of the fallen trees, groaning in pain.

    ¡°Corrin! Are you alright?¡± Wyn started pulling the branch off of him, but it was too heavy.

    ¡°Do I sound like I¡¯m alright?¡± Corrin complained, but then he forced a pained grin onto his face, ¡°That explosion was sick.¡±

    Wyn laughed darkly, ¡°It can¡¯t be too bad if you can joke like that. Help me get this off of you.¡±

    With the two of them working together, and help from Wyn¡¯s knife, they were able to get Corrin out from under the branches. Corrin was scratched all over and bleeding from multiple places, and he was having to lean onto Wyn for support, but they were both alive.

    Wyn began to laugh, ¡°Hey Corrin, we killed a monster.¡±

    Corrin looked over, his eyes lighting up even through the pain, ¡°Yeah, yeah I guess we did. Well, actually I guess you did most of the work!¡± He punched Wyn on the shoulder, ¡°Look at you! Freaking monster killer!¡±

    They laughed together, blissfully, for a moment as the tension slowly washed away. They¡¯d killed the wandering monster, and it was likely that the hunting party had killed the rest. All they had to do was play off Corrin¡¯s injuries as an accident, pretend they¡¯d been in the forest the whole time, and they could probably even avoid getting in trouble. They began walking back to Straetum, carefully keeping an eye out for monsters as they made their way back towards the main road.

    Then Wyn saw the bodies.

    Lying in the blood-stained grass, just a few paces away from the dirt path which led from the tomb to Straetum, was the mangled corpse of one of the town guards. A few feet from that one, was another. The field around it had been turned into a battlefield, with the remains of monsters littering the ground, some oozed blood of several different colors, which mixed together into pools of black sludge, while others had begun to dissolve away entirely.

    Wyn¡¯s heart began to hammer in his ears as he stared at the sight, his entire body tensing up as he resisted the urge to vomit.

    ¡°What¡­ what happened here?¡± Was all he could manage.

    Besides him, he could hear Corrin push back a whimper, he spoke stiffly and quietly, ¡°Wyn, we have to get back. There¡¯s no telling where or when they might attack again. We should hurry right?¡±

    Wyn nodded in a daze, trying to shake off the dizziness. He jerked back abruptly as the blood trickled closer to him. ¡°Let¡¯s¡ªlet¡¯s hurry. Straetum will be safe.¡±

    The two boys began to run, the pain of the previous encounter all but forgotten as only one emotion began to creep into their minds.

    Fear.

 25. The Storm

    Wyn pulled his cloak tighter around him, trying to shield himself against the unrelenting onslaught of wind and rain. He could hardly see more than ten paces in front of him, the darkness of the storm only exacerbated by the lack of light spirits to guide him. As did most natural spirits, they had fled from the forces in the tempest.

    Strangely, the purple spirit continued to hover around him, glowing defiantly against the darkness of the storm. It didn¡¯t do much, but he was strangely grateful for it, providing some constant light against the only other sources of illumination: occasional flashes of lightning, and the ominous looking storm spirits in the distance, which appeared as red and purple streaks of light, zigzagging through the haze. Most natural spirits wouldn¡¯t harm people, but storm spirits were one of the rare few that he¡¯d heard of doing just that.

    Still, even as every sane part of him urged Wyn to stop, to return to Straetum, he kept walking, one step after the next. He hated acting on impulse like this; It was so¡­ Corrin-like, but he had made up his mind, and would see it through till the end. Even the spearwood was nothing more than a shadow in the dark as he trudged past it. He was thankful though, as it acted as a landmark, and he knew he was headed in the right direction.

    By the time he reached the spirit glades, Wyn was soaked and chilled to his bones, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver as he looked upon the threshold, marked by a border of willow trees. Even after coming this far, he felt a strong sense of apprehension, and to his own shock, even considered turning away to go back in the storm, rather than take another step. After a deep breath though, he crossed the boundary.

    The storm vanished.

    Well, it didn¡¯t entirely go away, but the winds that were once strong enough to bend trees, and the seemingly endless rainfall dissipated to merely a cool breeze and a drizzle, as though the maelstrom were no more than a light spring shower.

    Wyn let out a soft gasp, within the sanctuary of the spirit glades, it seemed all the light spirits from around the countryside had gathered to wait out the storm. The air was filled with them, and they cast the woods in a soft, ethereal glow, which felt somehow like a dawn or twilight, but was altogether different, as if the light wasn¡¯t real, and he¡¯d instead gained the ability to see in the dark.

    Even the sense of apprehension had evaporated, like a puddle of water on a hot day. The forest instilled in him a sense of serenity, and his labored breathing grew easier as he felt his mind becoming more relaxed. It seemed like a blessing, but Wyn knew the rumors of the spirit glades, and he remembered what had happened the last time he¡¯d ventured into these woods. Though he hadn¡¯t realized it then, the glades relaxed those who entered it, making them less wary of its many dangers.

    Amidst the pulsating lights, Wyn continued his trek, the forest quiet save for the quiet pattering of the weakened rain. Small shapes darted around in the underbrush, though whatever they were, they seemed to have no interest in him, staying away and out of sight whenever possible. Spirits in a variety like he¡¯d never seen hovered in the air around him, some lazily floating, some darting around in the air, some even taking the shapes of mundane creatures¡ªalbeit translucent and improperly sized. Thousands, maybe even millions of spirits flitted around in the air. It was so thick with them it was almost hard to see.

    Where had all this been before? When they¡¯d entered the spirit glades as children, perhaps there had been more spirits than normal, but this was more spirits than Wyn had ever seen in his entire life, all seemingly gathered in one place.

    As he walked, he noticed the same purple spirit from before, or was it a different one? It was hard to tell amidst the crowd of light spirits. It seemed to be following him, but he was unable to pay it much heed, instead focusing on his goal. The path to the pool from before was so hazy in his memories that he could hardly remember it, but he tried his best to follow the route they¡¯d originally taken, deeper and deeper into the woods.

    The mist began to thicken around him, which was the first indication that he was heading in the right direction, and he quickened his pace, leaning heavily on his good leg. A branch snapped to his right, Wyn¡¯s head snapped over to look at it, his hand on his sword, but he didn¡¯t see anything. Whatever it was didn¡¯t seem to be interested in him. Still, he took his sword from its sheath and walked with it in front of him, nervous about the threats that may be present, hiding in the mist.

    Wyn started as a large crashing of branches sounded from in front of him. Something large was headed his way. He readied his blade, heart racing as the sounds grew closer and closer. Just then, he caught sight of a large shape moving through the trees. It was enormous, a tall, thin creature the height of the trees themselves, he could only make out the basic shape through the fog, but when two more showed up behind it, he felt his breath catch in his throat.

    Wyn threw himself behind a tree, trying to hide from the incoming behemoths as they finally drew into view. The realization struck him at once: it wasn¡¯t three creatures¡­ it was three legs. Stretching up past the trees were three fur-covered legs thicker than his wingspan, arranged in a triangular formation. Behind them, hanging down from above the canopy, two long, feathery tails dragged through the underbrush, parting the mist wherever they went.

    Wyn couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend the size of such a creature. If it rose above the canopy like he suspected it did, how did they never see it from outside the forest? The beast ambled past, seemingly unconcerned with Wyn entirely. Stunned, he couldn¡¯t move from behind the tree, and just watched in awe as it passed over the course of almost thirty seconds, its tails dragging lazily behind it for almost ten paces. He expected it to shake the ground as it walked, but other than disturbing a few leaves, it seemed to be gentle with the underbrush itself, making him wonder what it had been doing to cause such a sound before.

    As the behemoth disappeared into the trees the way he¡¯d come, Wyn finally pulled himself away from the tree he¡¯d been pressed against and kept walking into the forest. The beast¡¯s passing had disturbed the mist in the area¡ªa fact he was thankful for¡ªallowing him to follow its path with his vision far less obscured, though he never came across the fallen trees or snapped branches he had heard.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Only minutes later, the mist began to part. And Wyn heard running water up ahead. He almost cried out in joy; he¡¯d actually made it. Something else caught his ear though, a faint humming noise. Was it coming from up ahead? No, it was all around him, with a start he realized the nearby spirits were all pulsating in sync, it was the spirits themselves, all humming the same, melodious tune. Somehow, the rhythm seemed so familiar¡ªWyn froze.

    It was the song. The one that he¡¯d hear in his dreams, the one he¡¯d almost convinced himself he¡¯d imagined the last time they¡¯d been here. Even now, eight years later, it stuck in his head, and he¡¯d find himself humming it at random times; it was the same song!

    Still, there was something about the humming¡­ a certain essence to it that he couldn¡¯t place, but he shoved the thought aside and strode forward confidently, humming the tune himself. As he did, the mists parted faster, and the spirits seemed to glow brighter as more and more gathered around him, like a thousand falling snowflakes catching the light of the moon.

    One last step, and Wyn had left the trees, moving into the familiar clearing. A trickle of water fell quietly, feeding into a small pool of crystalline blue. Around the pool were flowers so vibrant and striking that they made the rest of the world seem a dull, washed-out canvas in comparison. Wyn fell to his knees at the edge of the pool.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± He said, ¡°O¡¯ great spirit. This humble servant beseeches you; I¡¯ve come here to beg for your assistance. My friend has fallen into a dungeon, and I¡¯m not strong enough to reach him. Please, grant me the strength to save him. I will pay any price if it means I can save my friend.¡± As he spoke, he felt the truth in those words. It was his fault Corrin had gotten stuck there in the first place, thus, it was his responsibility to get him back. Even if it meant his own life, his honor, and more importantly his friendship demanded he repay the debt he¡¯d incurred.

    The water remained unchanged.

    Why is it you seek this power?

    Wyn looked up as a female voice spoke in his head, but the glade remained as still as ever.

    ¡°To¡ª to save my friend! I need it to save Corrin!¡±

    So close, little one. But those are not the words you must speak. An ideal is still beyond you. But for now¡­

    The surface of the pool rippled as though a tiny rock had been thrown into it, the ripples grew and grew until the water was shaped into a raging whirlpool. The melody of the spirits swelled, gaining in volume and intensity, crescendoing higher and higher as the spirits gathered around him began to flare with a blinding light.

    The pond exploded. Droplets of water were sent spraying in every direction as a brilliant figure emerged from its depths. Though she looked the same as before, Wyn had only glimpsed her from afar, from behind a tree. Up close, he realized how little he¡¯d actually seen of her. In all respects, only one word came to mind, Perfect. Not in the sense of being beautiful¡ªthough she was¡ªbut in how she had no imperfections at all. Her skin was perfectly smooth and unblemished, her long green hair, despite undulating lazily as if she were underwater, was devoid of tangles or knots. Her eyes glowed a deep blue and seemed to contain entire galaxies within their endless depth. She wore a white dress, though it didn¡¯t move like fabric. Rather it seemed like a liquid that held to her body, flowing over it seamlessly. Unfurled behind her were four wings of blazing white fire, but even only a few feet away, Wyn didn¡¯t feel any heat.

    He fell to his knees, ¡°Great Spirit! Thank you for heeding my call! I have come to request your aid. If there is anything I may do to serve¨C¡±

    ¡°I know why you have come Wyn,¡± She giggled, ¡°Please, rise, it has been so long since you last came, allow me to see how you have grown.¡±

    Wyn rose to his feet, confused. ¡°You remember me? I¡ªI¡¯m honored, great one, I didn¡¯t realize you even knew our names.¡±

    She smiled warmly, ¡°Of course I do. I can hear and see all that happens in this forest, every spirit here serves as my eyes and ears.¡± As if to emphasize it, several spirits flew up to her and began to spin around above her open palm.

    ¡°I see,¡± He started, ¡°Well thank you for seeing to our safety then. I¡¯m certain we would not have made it in or out without your guidance, Great Spirit.¡± Wyn bowed in gratitude, but the spirit only laughed.

    ¡°Please child, you may use my name, as an emissary, you deserve as much. Call me Iillia.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s head spun, ¡°Thank you Great¡ª Iillia. Though, if I may be so bold, your statement confuses me. What do you mean ¡®as an emissary¡¯?¡±

    Iillia leaned in and squinted, as though she were looking for something, or had spotted food on Wyn¡¯s face. ¡°Ah I see, it has not yet sprouted.¡±

    ¡°Sprouted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your blessing! The one I granted to you as a child. You should have been able to speak with Eia by now, but something has changed,¡± She tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°How curious, it should have manifested years ago, have you been watering it¡ª er, suffusing it with the proper intent?¡±

    Wyn opened his mouth to respond, but couldn¡¯t find the words, all that came out was a confused, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Iillia sighed, ¡°It seems most information about channeling and blessings does not reach these fertile grounds.¡± She looked off into the distance for a moment nostalgically before muttering to herself, ¡°I am sorry Edrian. In this, we failed.¡±

    ¡°Wait, um, honored Iillia, what do you mean you granted it to me as a child?¡± Wyn stammered, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I know if I had a spirit blessing? They say you know a blessing when you have it, like knowing how to breathe.¡±

    ¡°Take care to remember these words, Wyn, my favored child. When it comes to magic, there are always exceptions. Those who presume they know everything, are often those who know the least of all. Still, it should have been fine to leave you alone, unless something went wrong,¡± Iillia¡¯s eyes twinkled, literally. She looked over Wyn¡¯s shoulder and called out to someone other than him. ¡°Eia, come speak with me, my daughter.¡±

    Wyn turned his head to see the same purple spirit from earlier zip past him, a faint white tail like that of a comet trailing behind it. The spirit buzzed around excitedly before coming to a stop, hovering in the air just before Iillia, who looked at it in a way that seemed somehow maternal.

    ¡°I see,¡± Iillia said, smiling as the spirit hummed and flitted around just in front of her. Her gaze drifted up to Wyn and she raised an eyebrow, causing him to stiffen up, though he wasn¡¯t sure why. ¡°Oh really? He did that?¡±

    Wyn swallowed a lump in his throat, ¡°Honored spirit¡­ what is happening?¡±

    ¡°This one has been watching you for a while now. Consider this me catching up.¡± Her listening became more intent for a moment, her gaze darkening as the stars in her eyes faded out, her face wracked with grief. ¡°Oh¡­ I understand now. I am so sorry, little one.¡±

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s ok? Did I pass the test?¡± Wyn chuckled awkwardly.

    Iillia closed her eyes for a moment, and when she reopened them, they contained the light of the stars once again. She smiled sadly, ¡°I have no test for you Wyn. Step forward my child.¡±

    Wyn took a deep breath and slowly reached his foot out towards the edge of the pool. Iillia still looked towards him expectantly. Summoning the last of his courage, he took that one last step.

    You¡¯re going to be a knight, right Wyn? What a beautiful dream.

    His foot touched the water, and the forest burst into light.

 26. Convergence

    There was silence as Corrin descended the stairs into the abyss. Silence and darkness. The only sound he could make out was that of his own heartbeat, and the darkness was so pervasive, it made closing his eyes seem bright by comparison. His mind was set though, and he continued descending, one step at a time.

    Finally, there was a change, and the complete darkness brightened to something more akin to a moonless night, and he could see the end of the stairs ahead.

    Corrin reached the bottom and found himself in a decrepit, man-made room, which looked as though it should¡¯ve long since crumbled away to the passage of time. Cracks spiderwebbed along the floor and walls, parts of which had fallen as chunks to the ground. Oddly, one part of the walls seemed in perfect condition. A ring around the room towards the top, with strange symbols carved into the stone, appeared untouched, pristine as though it had been carved yesterday. In the middle of the room was a small dais, on top of which was a decaying, empty throne cut from rock.

    ¡°My my, Corrin, you¡¯re in quite a rough shape, aren¡¯t you?¡± A voice sounded from the middle of the room, and he felt it in his head, carrying such authority that it shook his very soul. With a start, Corrin realized that the throne wasn¡¯t empty. In the darkness surrounding him, he¡¯d failed to notice that the throne was somehow even darker than the rest, as though the very light in the room fled from it. As he squinted, he realized a figure, the void itself, sat upon the throne, darkness wreathed around it like a cloak.

    ¡°Who are you? How do you know my name?¡± he demanded, drawing his sword even as his hands began to shake.

    ¡°Someone who wants to help you.¡± The figure spoke soothingly, having made no movements in Corrin¡¯s vision.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me being wary about trusting a shadowy figure sitting at the bottom of the dungeon.¡± Corrin laughed dryly, covertly wiping sweat from his palms. For all the creature in the lake scared him, it was a being he could comprehend. This thing was different, like it didn¡¯t truly belong in the world; something entirely unnatural. Just being in its presence made his mind feel like it was overheating.

    ¡°Good instincts,¡± The figure laughed in a raspy tone. ¡°You are correct. Were I free, I would be the end of you. The end of everything natural within this world. I wish to destroy it, in its entirety, it is only because I am sealed here that I do not. Eventually, I will break free, and this world will know ruin. It will be soon¡­ very soon. But I have lived to watch kingdoms rise and civilizations fall, and I will live to watch your life burn away in a puff of smoke, dissolving into nothingness. What then, is ¡®soon¡¯ to one such as I? How many of your lifetimes could pass before ¡®soon¡¯ comes to be? Lying to one such as you is beneath me. If I say I can help, I can. I will not hide my intentions.¡±

    Corrin soaked in the meaning of those words, and somehow he felt they were true. ¡°And if I killed you? Right here?¡± He held his sword towards the darkness.

    The room began to shake, as the figure expanded, the darkness spreading up to fill almost the entire room, leaving Corrin the only pocket of substance in the sea of nothingness. Booming laughter echoed in his mind, causing a wave of nausea which nearly knocked him over as the air grew thin, making his breathing difficult and labored. ¡°I welcome you to try, child. But if it were so easy, I wouldn¡¯t be here now, speaking to you. You are strong, but make no mistake, far greater men than you have already failed to do just that.¡±

    His words rang true, and Corrin knew from stories that spirits¡ªif that¡¯s what this thing was¡ªcouldn¡¯t lie or break oaths. ¡°So, why would you want to help me then?¡± He managed. Something about this darkness was unnatural, his whole body felt like it was going to freeze. He wanted to just lay down and¡­

    The shadows retreated back to the throne and took the form of a man once again. It sat, unmoving and quiet for a long while. ¡°Have you not felt the pain in your chest?¡±

    Corrin looked up, able to breathe again, the cold pulling away from his chest, though the blanket on his thoughts remained. It was like his mind was swimming through syrup, and just thinking was exhausting.

    ¡°You know about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I know everything, child. You are suffering from mana poisoning. Since the fall, you¡¯ve been breathing it in without even knowing what you were doing. Without a channeling technique, it will kill you. It will only get worse, slowly and painfully tearing you apart from the inside.¡±

    Corrin shuddered, the pain was already unbearable, he couldn''t take any worse. It was from the power¡ªthe mana he''d been breathing in? It made sense, but it was ironic that the very thing that kept him alive was also what was killing him. ¡°How can I fix it?¡±

    ¡°You cannot.¡± The darkness warped in a way that reminded Corrin of a smile, ¡°But I can. You need only grant me physical contact and I will imprint a channeling technique on your soul. I will even heal your physical injuries as well.¡±

    Corrin remembered the pain. Oh, spirits that pain¡­ He nearly stepped forward as soon as he heard it could be healed, but he managed to hold himself back. There was something he needed to do¡­ something Fenfreth had mentioned when dealing with powerful spirits. ¡°Swear on your soul that you won¡¯t harm me, physically or otherwise,¡± He remembered.

    The laughter returned, ¡°You think yourself a smart child to make a deal with a demon, do you? Soul oaths are taxing, do not make them lightly. Still, if you step forward, I, Azoth, swear on my soul to not bring you harm of any kind.¡± He held out a hand.

    Corrin mulled it over for a few brief moments. Though Straetum never produced mages, he¡¯d heard that soul oaths were binding for any who wielded magic, especially for those with great power, which he presumed that this Azoth had. He¡¯d like to pretend that it was for some logical reason that he made the decision he did, and he didn''t see what Azoth had to gain by helping him like this. But in the end, he simply didn¡¯t want to die, and he didn¡¯t want to feel that pain again. He stepped forward towards the darkness.

    "Heal me."

    "Of course."

    Azoth reached out; a phantom¡¯s hand thinner than a skeleton stretched towards Corrin. He found he could no longer move as the hand touched his skin. Then, like an ice pick being driven into his sternum, it slipped into his chest.

    Corrin¡¯s world was swallowed in darkness.

    ***

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Wyn was on fire, literally. Ethereal, purple-white flames filled his vision as the spirits around him swirled hundreds of feet into the air, like a thousand burning stars, so bright he thought he might go blind. He dropped to his knees, splashing the water on himself, desperate to put out the flames, but it had no effect.

    Only after a minute of panic did he realize the flames didn¡¯t hurt at all. He looked up to see Iillia smiling tenderly. She waved a hand and the flames sputtered out, leaving him unscathed. ¡°Well, Wyn? How do you feel?¡±

    Wyn patted himself up and down, checking for burns and found¡­ nothing. The cuts on his back, the bite on his leg, it was all gone, or at least the pain was, the marks still remained, though they¡¯d closed slightly.

    His expression must¡¯ve given it away, because Iillia smiled wider, ¡°Be careful, spirit fire revitalizes and burns away toxins, it does not truly heal. It will allow you to ignore your injuries temporarily, preventing them from worsening, and it will aid in the healing process, but they are still there. In the short term, it will be alright to use them as normal, but be careful about overuse.¡±

    Wyn bowed deeper, ¡°Thank you Great One. I am not worthy of this gift. But I must ask, if the injuries aren¡¯t healed¡­ even if they were, how can I help Corrin?¡±

    ¡°Healing is not an ability I possess. My brother could heal you, but he is not here. More than this, I cannot grant you power, only the ability to seize it for yourself. And that is something I have already done. Search inside yourself, and¡ª¡± She abruptly stopped, her head snapping to the northeast, towards The Windfall Mountains¡ªtowards the tomb. ¡°No¡­ It is too soon. He shouldn¡¯t have stayed awake¡­ what did he see?¡±

    Iillia waved her hand, and a constellation spread out in front of her like a tapestry. Wyn glanced at it for only a moment, but a brief spike of pain shot through his mind as an endless series of images flashed through it.

    Vaguely, thousands, no millions of visions played before his eyes, though each individual image was hazy at best. And there were just so many of them, it was like trying to drink an entire lake all at once, as soon as he¡¯d seen it, it had completely overwhelmed him.

    ¡°Careful, child,¡± Iillia chided him without even looking up. ¡°If you¡¯d looked a second longer, your mind would have been lost. Even for me, this is difficult, and by no means an exact science, but it is necessary.¡±

    ¡°What were those visions?¡± He asked.

    ¡°My children share many things with me: sights, sounds, memories, and even dreams.¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of children.¡±

    She smiled, ¡°Indeed I do.¡±

    After a minute of silence, Iillia looked up towards Wyn, white rings spinning around her eyes. ¡°I see¡­ he is gambling. That is less troubling, though leaving such a thing to chance is unwise. You play your pieces Azoth. I will play mine. Wyn?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes?¡±

    ¡°You will want to begin running back to Straetum. Your friend is fine, he should be arriving on his own soon, but you need to make sure he has a village to come back to.¡± The surface of the pond rippled as an image appeared on its surface. Monsters were flooding out of the Founder¡¯s Tomb, hundreds of them: terrifying creatures of all shapes and sizes.

    Wyn¡¯s chest tightened, ¡°They¡¯re heading for Straetum?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What can I do to stop them?¡± Wyn asked, desperate, ¡°I¡¯m still far too weak. I can¡¯t save anyone, much less protect the whole village. Please, I need you to help me!¡±

    Iillia reached out a hand, pressing it gently against his chest. ¡°I would not choose the bearer of the flame so lightly, and I don¡¯t believe I made a mistake. You have the power Wyn, you need only reach out and accept it. Your dream is your strength, believe in it. Now go!¡±

    She pushed his chest, and Wyn found himself running, his cloak billowing behind him as he tore through the mists. The pain was gone, and even if it was going to harm him to do this, he needed to get back as soon as possible.

    ¡°Wyn,¡± Iillia¡¯s voice echoed in his head, but he kept running. ¡°With my blessing, this forest is now your sanctuary as much as mine, it will not impede your travel. You will be beyond my reach soon, so take these last words to heart. Eia will accompany you, trust in her as you would a family member, and she will prove a valuable ally. Most importantly, should you master the greater flame, return here and we will speak again. Until then, be safe.¡± The impression faded, leaving only the sound of the wind rushing in his ears as he tore through the forest.

    Sure enough, the mists parted before him, cutting a path straight out of the spirit glades. The fantastical sights blurred in his vision as he broke out of the tree line and back into the storm, tearing across the ground like a bolt of lightning. Corrin was alive, that much was good news, but if he didn¡¯t make it back to Straetum quickly¡­ Elry, his mother, Khaeli¡ªimages of his loved ones flashed through his head, and he somehow picked up his pace even further. Eia swooped through the air in front of him, pulsating rapidly.

    Finally, he crested a small hill and the village appeared. It didn¡¯t seem like it was under attack yet, but based on the pace of the monsters he¡¯d seen, there would only be minutes until they arrived. How was he supposed to stop them? He couldn¡¯t even fight his way through the few dozen that blocked the passageway, let alone the hundreds he¡¯d seen in the surface of the water.

    Iillia said you can do it, he told himself. He had no choice but to believe her.

    He rushed into the town¡¯s garrison, the door groaning on its hinges as he forced the heavy metal door open faster than it liked and stumbled into the building, dripping water all over the wooden floor. Straetum was a small town, so the ¡°garrison¡± was really just a small building where most of the weapons were stored, and where the two dozen or so men with any combat training met if a spirit beast or rogue monster needed to be driven off. In reality, there were only about five full time guards who had received similar training to Wyn and Corrin, though it was less focused on the dungeon in particular.

    ¡°Monsters¡ª North¡ª Need to hurry,¡± Wyn sputtered, nearly doubling over as he caught his breath, chest heaving.

    The guard on duty, a young man named Elior, scrambled to his feet. ¡°Wyn? What the hell are you doing here?¡±

    Wyn explained the situation as best he could, leaving out some of the details as he tried to get the message across. Eventually, Elior seemed to get the idea¡ªthe mention of a new flood quickly spurred him into action¡ªand ran off into the storm to gather the townsfolk.

    Still breathing hard, Wyn took off again towards his home. He didn¡¯t continue the blistering pace from earlier, as he¡¯d need all the energy he could save, but he tore through the streets like a specter in the night, reaching his family¡¯s home in only a minute.

    He threw the front door open, already yelling for his family to wake up. Just as he reached the doorway to his mother¡¯s room, she opened the door in a nightgown, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. ¡°Wyn? Sweetie what is it?¡±

    ¡°Mom, we have to go! I¡¯ll wake Elry up, we need to get you to the garrison, the town is about to come under attack.¡±

    He could see the fear clearly flash in her eyes, but her back straightened and she nodded affirmatively. This wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d been through this.

    Within minutes, the three of them were out the door, Elry on Wyn¡¯s shoulders as they rushed to the garrison.

    Bells had started ringing across town as people flooded the streets, some carrying weapons: pitchforks, hammers, knives, even the occasional bow. Some carried children, or assisted the elderly as they rushed to various shelters. Most would be headed to the garrison though, as it had been expanded and fortified for exactly this purpose after the last dungeon flooding.

    Wyn grabbed his mother¡¯s hand and pushed through the crowd of people, leading them into the stone and iron building, which had already filled more than halfway as people crowded together. He lifted Elry off his shoulders and set him down next to his mother. His younger brother was panicked, still not aware of what was happening as Wyn and his mother tried to calm him down. Eventually though, Wyn heard the howl of a beast echo in through the doorway.

    He turned to leave, but his mother grabbed his hand, holding him back.

    ¡°Please Wyn¡­¡± He¡¯d never heard her sound so scared, ¡°I can¡¯t do this again.¡±

    Wyn reached out and placed a hand on his mother¡¯s. ¡°Mom, I have to go. They need me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± He forced a smile onto his face and gave a hug to her and Elry before turning once again.

    Is this how my father felt? Did he smile at her as he left?

    He ignored the quiet sobs behind him, he ignored the worry for Khaeli, for Corrin¡¯s siblings, for the town itself. He shoved it all down as he stepped through the door to the garrison, moving against the stream of people going in.

    The rain pelted his head as the sound of warning bells filled the darkness, muffled by the ever-present rumble of the storm.

    His eyes hardened as he took a deep breath, centering himself as he, and Straetum itself, prepared for bloodshed.

 27. Resolve and Rage

    The edge of town had been turned into a makeshift barrier, with barricades hastily thrown together as the able-bodied townsfolk readied themselves. A few of the hunters had set up on the tops of nearby roofs with bows, scouting the darkness for signs of movement.

    Wyn meanwhile, barked orders and information to the town guards so they could spread the word about the monsters he was aware of. ¡°¡­don¡¯t try to cut the skeletons with black metal bones, use blunt force instead, and if you¡¯re fighting a large bony spider, make sure to aim for the ligaments.¡± He wanted to continue, but at that moment, one of the hunters sounded the alarm and everyone took their positions.

    Wyn turned to the hills, and his eyes picked out the horde of monsters moving towards them. It was as if the entire dungeon had been emptied, hundreds of monsters spilling out across the fields.

    ¡°Spirits help us¡­¡± He turned to see an older man wielding a spear, the tip shaking in his hands. ¡°There¡¯s even more than last time.¡± Wyn looked to the next man, his face had grown even more crestfallen at that declaration. Up and down the line, people were trembling. Fear gripped them like a vice and spread from man to man. Wyn could see it in each of their eyes, they didn¡¯t think they could win. Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t sure they could either, but someone had to believe, someone had to stand up and start it.

    Wyn grabbed a torch out of someone¡¯s hand, their protest sputtering even weaker than the flame as he leapt over the battlements and began to walk towards the monsters to audible gasps from the assembled warriors.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he yelled, forcing his voice to project over the wind and rain. ¡°Why do you stand in the rain instead of huddling in the garrison? I hear your voices! I hear your fears! You think we¡¯ll surely die; you think our fight is futile¡­ You are wrong!¡± He thrust his torch into the air, holding it above his head. ¡°I am Wyn, son of Reyna, guardian of the tomb, the pit from which these monsters have crawled! Is there any among you who knows them better than me? They think they¡¯re bringing hell to us. Well, I disagree, when those beasts reach this town, they¡¯ll find that it was waiting for them right here. Raise your spears high men! You came here to defend our town, our home! By the time day breaks, every monster out there will be dead by our hands!¡±

    The rainfall seemed louder in the silence that followed. Damn stories always made it seem so easy, maybe it wasn¡¯t the proper time.

    At the very least, a few men seemed to shake less at that, their eyes focused a little more. Wyn turned to the horde of beasts, and saw that a large grimwolf had sped ahead of the rest. The mutt was the size of a small horse, with singed fur and a mouth that puffed with smoke. It pounced at Wyn, but this threat was beneath him by now, a mere first floor monster. He whipped his sword through the air, bisecting its head from the rest of its body as it flopped to the ground behind him, killed in one clean stroke.

    Ah. Now is the proper time.

    Wyn roared with every ounce of fury he could muster, and Straetum roared with him. Then, like an avalanche falling down the side of a mountain, the wall of monsters crashed into him.

    ***

    Corrin awoke with a start, breathing quickly as he regained his bearings. ¡°If I pass out one more time, I swear to the spirits¡­¡± He growled.

    ¡°Welcome back Corrin,¡± Azoth spoke smoothly, his voice calm, but with a hint of excitement, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Corrin patted his chest, taking several deep, testing breaths. They seemed to come so much easier now, like a weight he hadn¡¯t even realized he¡¯d been carrying had been taken off his chest. ¡°Good, really good actually.¡± He shook the numbness out of his hands as he stood up.

    He checked the gash on his leg, which had disappeared, healed entirely, along with the rest of the wounds. His body felt fresh, like he¡¯d never fallen into the dungeon at all. Corrin had almost forgotten what it was like not to be in constant pain, and the relief was so great he almost laughed. He rolled his shoulder and stretched his back, reveling in what it felt like to finally have a healthy body again.

    ¡°Try channeling your mana,¡± Azoth suggested, a small grin creeping onto his face, though it quickly fell when he saw Corrin¡¯s confused expression. ¡°That energy, surely you¡¯ve noticed it by now. Use it.¡±

    Corrin tried to breathe it in as normal, but didn¡¯t feel anything more than a trickle, like there was some sort of resistance preventing him from taking in more. ¡°What the hell did you¡ª¡± He trailed off as he tried to feel the effect of the trickle on his body. When he tried to imagine the pool of energy as he had before, he saw it. Not an imaginary concept he¡¯d thought up to help him control it, but an actual, swirling flow of energy within his body. It was as though he¡¯d lived his whole life blind, and only now opened his eyes.

    ¡°Woah,¡± He murmured.

    ¡°Mana, Corrin. For someone like you, it is power incarnate, the very essence of reality altered into a form you can harness. It will strengthen your body, enhancing it beyond its limits, and so much more.¡± Azoth¡¯s voice was like a whisper, though even his whispers seemed to fill the whole room.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ incredible.¡± Corrin said, and he meant it. As he watched, fascinated, he realized that the black and white energy¡ªmana, seemed to pulse and change speeds with his breathing, and it flowed through channels in his body without his direction, in a spiraling pattern too complex for him to begin to understand.

    ¡°Use it,¡± Azoth demanded, ¡°Summon it to your hand as before. Quickly.¡±

    Corrin nodded and began the slow process of pooling the mana in his hand, willing it to travel through the channels that had been set for it.

    It responded almost immediately.

    The mana flowed into place with the speed of a snake striking its prey, the power in his hand spiking almost as fast as he could think of it. It felt less powerful than before, and was restricted by the channels, while before it had been completely free, but it seemed somehow more refined, and the control was incredible. With a thought, the mana pooled, slid and strengthened any part of his body he wanted.

    ¡°Before, you were taking mana into your body with no restraints, like forcing yourself to drink a lake¡¯s worth of dirty water all at once. Your body simply can¡¯t handle that sort of strain, and it was killing you. I¡¯ve imprinted a mana channeling technique on your soul, a filtered straw if you would.¡±

    ¡°That pain in my chest¡­¡± Corrin realized.

    ¡°The result of mana poisoning. Raw mana is poisonous in most cases, but with a channeling technique, your body learns to filter out impurities. It also restricts its flow to an amount your body can handle, solving both problems. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t take any in right now, you¡¯re already long past full.¡±

    ¡°And the speed?¡± Corrin asked in wonder.

    ¡°The channels increase the pressure, while decreasing the amount you¡¯re trying to command at any time. With practice, you¡¯ll be able to take in more, but for now, you¡¯ll need to expel what you already have.¡±

    Corrin was distracted, moving the mana around his body, but he got the gist. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve been¡­ surprisingly helpful, for an evil spirit,¡± He admitted.

    Azoth cackled raggedly, ¡°I¡¯m no spirit Corrin. Some sniveling lower being who enjoys giving vague answers and half-truths. I am beyond them, along with your¡­ human concepts of good and evil. I am more than capable of being helpful to something like you.¡±

    ¡°But I doubt you¡¯re doing it out of the goodness of your heart. You must have some reason or reasons that you¡¯re doing this.¡±

    ¡°Did I ever claim otherwise?¡± Azoth asked.

    Corrin tried to be on guard after that statement, but even with the newfound power, being in Azoth¡¯s presence seemed to suffocate his mind. ¡°And what are those reasons now?¡±

    ¡°Now that,¡± Azoth paused, grinning wickedly, ¡°Is not something I will tell you.¡±

    ¡°So much for being helpful.¡± Corrin turned to leave. ¡°Thanks for saving me, but I¡¯ve had enough of this place, I¡¯m heading back.¡±

    ¡°One more thing, Young Corrin. Those monsters will bar your way no more. In fact, I will provide you a path back to the surface.¡± The demon raised his hands and the stone shifted, a new stairwell appeared in the wall, leading upwards. ¡°However, there is still an excess of mana in your body, and it will still kill you unless you exhaust it all. Luckily, I¡¯ve given you the perfect excuse to do so.¡±

    Corrin whirled back around on his heel. The tone in Azoth¡¯s voice finally set him on edge. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Azoth spread his hands magnanimously. ¡°My my, you should be thanking me Corrin, I¡¯ve given you what you¡¯ve wanted. All the monsters within this dungeon have left, and as part of our deal, I¡¯ll ensure none respawn. This dungeon will become inert, and you won¡¯t have to clear it any longer. Isn¡¯t that what you and your friend wanted?¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Corrin drew his sword, though that only elicited laughter from the darkness.

    ¡°I sent them out of the dungeon, most will be heading south. Perhaps they¡¯ve already arrived by now¡­¡± Azoth trailed off, letting the implication hang in the air.

    Corrin¡¯s blood froze in his veins and rage flooded his body. Without a thought, mana surged into his arms, and he slashed at Azoth, the air crackling with power. But the shadow merely parted briefly before coalescing back together, and an even bigger grin stretched over the demon¡¯s face.

    ¡°Now, is that any way to treat the one who has given you what you wanted? I would hurry Corrin, who knows how long they will last without you¡­¡±

    Taking one last hateful look at Azoth, Corrin turned and began running up the stairs, channeling the mana in his legs to send him up faster than he thought possible, bounding up three to four steps at a time. All the while, he felt the mana in his body churning. With each step, he became more aware of its existence, and was able to feel it more clearly.

    As it flowed through his legs, little motes of power trickled out of the channels and into his muscles, suffusing them with strength. Even with his newfound speed though, the tunnel ahead seemed endless. The slope of the stairway wasn¡¯t particularly steep, and he must be thousands of feet deep by now. To his surprise though, only a few minutes later, he suddenly found the tunnel exit, putting him back into the tomb, in familiar tunnels.

    Looking around, he recognized it as the first floor, and after a few minutes gathering his bearings, he sprinted towards the exit.

    As he drew closer, he was able to smell the fresh, stormy air, so sweet after his time in the caverns below. Finally, blessedly, he saw a flash of lightning up ahead, and rounded the corner to see the way out. As he dashed out into the storm, he came skidding to a stop at a horrible sight. A mutilated corpse lay in the grass, the rain washing away the trickles of blood that seeped from it. Though it was mangled beyond recognition, Corrin recognized the spear that lay beside it, its shaft painted a deep blue.

    The sight instantly sobered Corrin from the feeling of power the mana had granted him, and his rage grew sharper still. He didn¡¯t have time to grieve, but he couldn¡¯t help but stand in the rain for a moment. Why did Orm¡¯s death affect him so much? They were hardly acquaintances, but the man had been kind to him and Wyn.

    And his death was Corrin¡¯s fault.

    Corrin¡¯s fist clenched as he burned the sight into his brain. He wouldn¡¯t forget. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I swear, I¡¯ll save the rest. Your family will live.¡±

    He took off towards Straetum, leaving the body behind.

 28. Guardian

    ¡°Quickly, I have to get back out there,¡± Wyn said sharply as Jeth treated his wounds. He looked around the corner towards the main street where the monsters were rushing past. After the barricades were broken, they¡¯d retreated into the streets, using them to supplement their lesser numbers. Funneling the monsters into narrow streets where they could be picked off by hunters atop the buildings. No matter how many they killed though, their numbers never seemed to thin.

    The surgeon clicked his tongue, ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m going as fast as I can. Maybe try not to get injured next time. Is this position still going to be safe?¡±

    ¡°If you get overwhelmed here, have your guards retreat two streets to the south and hold out in Elder Gerad¡¯s workshop. We can¡¯t afford to lose you and your father right now, you¡¯re the only reason we¡¯re holding this well so far.¡±

    Jeth grunted, finishing bandaging the wound, ¡°You¡¯re set, get back out there.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Wyn turned to leave, but Jeth grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Wyn,¡± Jeth¡¯s eyes were burning with an intensity that Wyn had never seen in him before. ¡°Kill those bastards. And don¡¯t die.¡±

    Wyn started to say something, but he stopped himself. He nodded, and then he rushed back out into the street, lopping off the head of a large cat-monster as he passed. He killed as he rushed through the streets, avoiding larger monsters on the way. Though he was the only person that could ¡°safely¡± fight several of them, he was also the only person¡ªbesides maybe Elders Terris and Irym¡ªthat could move so freely around the battlefield. And he had a more important objective at the moment: search and rescue.

    Given the short amount of time, time of day, and overall chaos between the sounding of the bells and the attack of the monsters, it was almost a certainty that some people hadn¡¯t made it to a shelter. He¡¯d already escorted two families as well as a few individuals to safety.

    Eia, the lavender spirit, flew through the air ahead of him, pulsing rapidly as he ran through the rain. Despite what Iillia had said, he¡¯d yet to figure out whatever blessing he supposedly had. But he kept hoping, watching Eia for any clues. Without that power, he wouldn¡¯t¡ª

    ¡°Help me!¡± Wyn heard a faint cry over the sound of the rain, and he abruptly changed course. The sound came from the northeast.

    Shit.

    The northeast part of town was the first to get overrun in the initial wave, making it the most dangerous place on the current battlefield. But he didn¡¯t even slow down as he heard the voice yet again, legs plowing through the mud until he found its source.

    A young woman in a torn and filthy tunic was running towards him, he didn¡¯t recognize her, but he called out as she approached gesturing to get his attention. ¡°I¡¯m here! Come this way!¡±

    She crashed into him, grabbing his arm in a death grip, she was speaking hysterically, too fast for Wyn to understand. He grabbed her and held her at arm¡¯s length, trying to calm her down. She had a large gash across her forehead that was sending blood down her face.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, I need you to calm down!¡±

    ¡°TheoisstuckbackthereandIcan¡¯tgettherubbleoutofthedoorohspiritspleasehelpme!¡±

    ¡°Please breathe! I can¡¯t understand you. Slow down and tell me what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Her wide eyes, filled with fear, closed slightly as he could see her fighting to control her own breath.

    ¡°Theo¡ªMy son is trapped inside that building over there!¡± She pointed towards a half-collapsed structure that had once been a butcher¡¯s shop. ¡°I was out tending to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Miss, I need you to run to the garrison,¡± Wyn interrupted, there wasn¡¯t time for this right now, and she was clearly panicking. ¡°I just cleared the way from that side street there onwards. Stay off the main road.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without Theo!¡± She screamed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll save your son, I promise, but if I have to protect two of you it¡¯s just going to make things harder. If you want your son to be safe, I need you to go to the garrison.¡±

    It took more convincing, but after insisting there was nothing she could do and swearing up and down he¡¯d save the boy, the woman finally left. Wyn wasted no time running to the building she¡¯d pointed out.

    ¡°Theo!¡± He called the name out over and over, trying to get a response from the child trapped inside, but he didn¡¯t hear anything back. That was a bad sign, he hoped he just couldn¡¯t hear him over the storm. The entrance to the building had collapsed, blocked off by a thick barrier of stone and wood. He could blast it away with a firestone, but without knowing where Theo was, he might kill him in the attempt.

    He dropped his sword and started pulling the debris away by hand, trying to clear a path into the building, but the process was too slow. His hands scraped over and over on the rough stone and splintered wood, but he kept going, calling the boy¡¯s name the whole time.

    There was a sound of movement from behind him, and he dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding a charging sheep¡¯s attack. The beast turned to him, red eyes and bared teeth clearly visible. Wyn¡¯s sword was on the ground besides it, leaving him unarmed.

    The teeth are scary, but they won¡¯t matter in the grand scheme of things, Wyn thought, if it¡¯s anything like an actual ram, its most dangerous weapon will be its horns on a charge.

    Time spent helping older farmers in the village was well spent, and Wyn had a decent handle on the weight and movement of sheep. One thing he¡¯d noticed while fighting monsters over the past few months was that of those that looked like animals, they weren¡¯t ever entirely alien. Monsters in the form of dogs didn¡¯t tend to fight too differently from them, and he¡¯d only encountered one or two creatures whose weight was truly surprising.

    Still, it¡¯s a dungeon beast, and one I haven¡¯t seen before, meaning it¡¯s likely from the lower floors. It¡¯s going to be faster and stronger, and I¡¯d bet that wool is tough to get through. My sword might not even be the best weapon unless I can hit it in the legs or face, but why waste the time.

    The sheep lowered its head, and Wyn charged.

    It will accelerate towards me, I¡¯ll cut off its top speed.

    He dodged to the side and grabbed its horn before it could build momentum, punching it in its flank. It was a weak blow, but it knocked the creature off balance, leaving its head exposed. While rams could withstand incredible blows to the head, their horns distributed most of the impact, and only at specific angles.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Wyn and Corrin were equals in combat, ahead of anyone else in town by a wide margin. But that did not mean that they were the same. Corrin was faster and much nimbler, but when it came to pure strength and power, Wyn had no match.

    He stepped forward, his hips pivoted as they channeled the force from his legs and core up his body, down his arm, and into his fist. The punch flew like an arrow straight into the jaw of the sheep, and Wyn heard a distinct crushing sound. Its body flew limply across the ground.

    He shook his hand twice, eyeing the split knuckle.

    Back to work. Wyn sheathed his sword so it wouldn¡¯t happen again and kept working to get the entrance clear. He had to fight off two more monsters in the time it took him to drag rubble away from the door, and his arms burned as he pulled away the last of the debris. But as soon as the entrance was clear, he ran inside. ¡°Theo!¡± he called, looking through the darkness for the boy.

    ¡°Here¡­¡± It was strained and weak, but he finally heard a sound from somewhere in the dark of the building.

    Eia drifted over towards the voice, glowing brighter to light up the darkened corner of the room.

    A young boy, no older than eight, was trapped under a fallen wooden beam. It looked like it had hit him on the way down, and he seemed dazed and scared.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t move, I¡¯m going to get you out of there,¡± Wyn promised. He marched through the rubble and bent down to lift the beam. ¡°When I lift, I need you to get out ok?¡±

    The boy nodded, and Wyn pulled upwards. The beam creaked dangerously as he pulled it up, the end was stuck under some rubble, so it bent slightly as he struggled to lift it. Slowly though, it raised up a few inches and the boy was able to scramble out from beneath. Wyn let go and it fell back down with a crash, sending splinters of wood and dust shooting out in all directions.

    ¡°Hey there,¡± He knelt in front of the boy, ¡°We¡¯re going to get you back to your mother, ok? Can you walk?¡±

    The boy started to speak, but the words choked out in his throat, so he just shook his head. Tears streamed down his face as his eyes pleaded with Wyn, the eyes of someone who thought they were going to die, he¡¯d seen them before.

    Wyn grabbed the boy in his arms¡ªhe was much lighter than the beam¡ªand dashed out of the house. As he got closer to the garrison, it became clear things had gotten even worse in the time it had taken him to clear the entrance.

    Just as he approached the final turn, he was stopped by a huge beast, with long claws and thick, draping fur. Its head swiveled to meet his and he set the boy down, drawing his sword. ¡°Hide over there while I deal with this thing,¡± he ordered.

    Another deep floor monster, and he was far more intimidated by this than the sheep. He knew less about its form as well; he¡¯d wait to see what it did.

    The beast walked towards him slowly, stepping in range with its claws and swinging at him. He met them with his blade, letting them knock him back as he gauged the strength of the blow. He rolled out of his fall; their strength was close enough that he could fight it directly. But it had two arms to his one sword, so he¡¯d have to be careful, one bad strike could be the end of him.

    He lunged in, engaging the beast in a deadly dance of sword and claw, scoring its fur several times. But the monster¡¯s arms were strong, and its reach was so much greater that he couldn¡¯t get in range to land a decisive blow. He needed more power, but he was already fighting at the limits of his abilities, and it was all he could do to stay alive.

    Iillia had said to look within himself, but how was he supposed to do that on the battlefield?

    Slowly, the claw beast pushed him back, and he lost ground, getting further separated from Theo. His back hit a wall, and he had no more room to retreat, claws swinging in on both sides. He could only block one of them, but he didn¡¯t know if his cloak and armor would save him from getting slashed in two.

    He thrust his sword into its chest, piercing its flesh as the claws descended on him. Theo could escape to the garrison if he took the thing down with him¡­

    The boy cried out in fear, and the world seemed to slow.

    Wyn¡¯s head slowly turned to where Theo was hiding against a wall. An ossein spider was perched on the roof above him, legs crouched to pounce. Before he knew what was happening, Wyn let go of his sword and ducked under the monster¡¯s arm, taking a large gash across his back as the lowest claw tore his cloak. The ossein dropped down, fangs flaring out.

    Wyn dove in between them, throwing his arms around the younger boy, and the spider bit down on his shoulder instead. Ossein venom wasn¡¯t powerful enough to kill an adult, but it would probably be enough for a child. After it bit down, it was unable to move for a brief moment, so he rolled it into the ground. It fell off from the impact, and he punched it into the nearest wall, splattering it against the stone.

    He spun just as the claw-beast¡ªstill alive even with a blade in its chest¡ªcharged them, its arm pulled back, but he rushed into its stomach, grabbing it with all the force he could muster, ¡°Run Theo!¡± He screamed; voice hoarse as he struggled against its weight. He couldn¡¯t hold it back, but he could stall it for a few seconds. If Theo could make it to the garrison, he¡¯d be safe.

    Suddenly though, the monsters weight shifted, and Wyn heard a rough, tearing sound as he tipped over along with it. The body went limp.

    ¡°Wyn, is that you?¡± Elder Terris¡¯ voice grunted from beside him.

    Wyn rolled off the beast, collapsing into the mud, ¡°Thank the spirits.¡± After a moment, he rose to his feet, seeing Elder Terris¡¯ enormous halberd planted in the ground. It was the older man¡¯s preferred weapon, though he often lamented it wasn¡¯t useful in many of the tighter corridors on the first floor of the dungeon.

    ¡°Thanks for distracting it for me,¡± Elder Terris grinned as he put the huge weapon onto his back. He was wearing a full set of dull gray armor, completely untraditional, though Wyn could see the appeal. ¡°Made its head nice and easy to hit.¡±

    ¡°Help me get this boy back to the garrison,¡± Wyn mumbled, pulling his sword from the corpse before stumbling.

    ¡°Steady there Wyn, don¡¯t force it.¡± Terris grabbed Wyn¡¯s arm and threw it over his shoulder, helping him walk. He grabbed Theo in his other arm and carried him along.

    As they reached the garrison, Theo¡¯s mother was standing outside the entrance, looking around desperately. When she saw them approach, she rushed over and threw her arms around Theo, sobbing and apologizing as she fell to her knees.

    ¡°Please, Miss Tera, stand up.¡± Elder Terris placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring look. ¡°We need to get you off the streets. Will you go into the garrison now?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, thank you for saving him¡­¡± the woman stammered.

    ¡°Thank Wyn, he risked his life to bring your boy back safely,¡± Terris pushed Wyn forward, and the woman grabbed his rough and torn hands in her own.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± tears streamed down her face, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    Wyn stood there, unsure of how to respond, but as some of the tension melted from his body, he managed a small smile, ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re both safe. Please go to the garrison and wait, we¡¯ll make sure to drive them off.¡±

    The two of them left towards the garrison, and Wyn turned to head back out into the battle, but Elder Terris¡¯ hand grabbed his shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re working too hard Wyn, you need to cycle out and rest for a little,¡± his voice was firm.

    Wyn had to keep heat from his voice. ¡°Working too hard? We''re under attack Elder. There¡¯s no time for me to rest, I¡¯m the best fighter on the battlefield right now, if I cycle out...¡±

    Elder Terris¡¯ grip tightened, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you must. We¡¯ll need you later in the battle; haven¡¯t you noticed the number of deep floor monsters increasing? The streets are getting more dangerous by the second, and we¡¯ll need you as strong as possible when the worst of them show up. If you exhaust all your strength now, we won''t stand a chance. Besides, in your state I don¡¯t think the title of strongest belongs to you right now. When was the last time you would¡¯ve needed me to bail you out of a fight?¡±

    Wyn¡¯s eyes looked out into the streets, littered with corpses of both monsters and men, ¡°If I had cycled out earlier, that boy would be dead right now, and his mother would likely be as well.¡±

    ¡°Spirits boy!¡± Elder Terris spun him around, his eyes burning with frustration, ¡°Get your head out of your own past and think for two damn seconds! You¡¯re not usually this impulsive, and you¡¯re reaching your limit, it¡¯s plain to see. If you go back out there, forget saving people, you¡¯re going to get yourself killed! Please, let Irym and I pick up the slack while you recover¡­¡±

    Wyn shook his mentor¡¯s arm off, ¡°I¡¯m going back out there. Stay safe until this is all over Elder.¡±

    He dashed off towards the place where the battle sounded thickest. Eia flitted ahead of him, lighting the way. He had to keep moving, every second he wasn¡¯t on the battlefield was another second someone was dying. If someone did, it was his fault, so he needed to be stronger: push himself harder. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone else die so that he could live.

    Never again.

    Until the battle ended, Wyn wouldn¡¯t rest. He¡¯d fight until he couldn¡¯t any longer.

 29. Limit

    Deep in the thick of the battle, surrounded by monsters, all Ren could think of was how Tryn was going to miss him. Though they were both only in their early twenties, they¡¯d courted each other for years, and the previous year, they¡¯d finally gotten married. It had been the happiest day of Ren¡¯s life.

    He¡¯d expected to spend his life tending to the family farm, living a peaceful life in Straetum and dying with Tryn and their children by his side. Yes, that would be nice¡­

    The crack of his spear snapping in half jerked him back to reality. The cold rain pelted him in the darkness. He¡¯d been divided into a small group of five, with two trained men and three people like him. So far, only one had fallen, a fact he considered a miracle considering the threats around them.

    He whimpered as he called out to the group, leaving the front half of his spear embedded in the dead monster. ¡°My spear broke!¡±

    The squad leader, a large man Ren didn¡¯t know, barked out an order promptly, ¡°Let¡¯s fall back and cycle out with another group!¡±

    Ren nearly cried out in relief, cycling out meant moving to the back of the groups, further in the town away from the worst of the fighting. He might actually live.

    The world turned upside down as his vision spun as his body was flung through the air. Vaguely, he heard the crack of breaking bones and screams from back where his group had been. He crashed into a heap at the edge of a building, his vision going black.

    When he came to, he could only watch helplessly as a giant bear-like creature more than twice his size picked through the bodies of his former squad mates, razor sharp teeth rending flesh with ease. Ren tried to crawl away, but the sound alerted the beast, and its head snapped towards him, cold, hungry eyes bearing into his own. It walked towards him slowly as he pitifully dragged his body across the ground. When it got within a few feet, he could smell its putrid, hot breath breathing down on him.

    As the bear raised his claw to slash down at him, he couldn¡¯t even close his eyes. A peaceful life, the one he should¡¯ve had, flashed through his mind. Tending to a farm, raising children, walks by the river with Tryn. He should¡¯ve stayed in the shelter with her, coming here was a mistake. He¡¯d thought he was brave, strong even.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He whispered as the claw of the bear swung down on him with the certainty of the grave.

    Until he arrived.

    A boy with raven black hair crashed into the side of the beast, impaling it on the end of his sword as the force of his blow drove them both several feet away. He came skidding to a stop as the bear flew off the sword, tumbling across the dirt. Ren recognized him, this boy had been yelling something before the battle, hadn¡¯t he? It was difficult to hear over the storm, but he¡¯d caught the name: Wyn.

    For a reason he couldn¡¯t explain, Ren felt peaceful, a sense of warmth and protection radiated from this boy, several years his junior. Maybe he was hallucinating, but a bright purple spirit seemed to swirl around the boy in wide arcs, like a comet streaking through the night sky.

    The bear stumbled forwards, still reeling from the force of the last blow. But Wyn stepped to the side, cutting a deep gash along the entire length of the beast¡¯s body with an almost business-like air about him. The monster flopped to the ground to the right of Ren, lifeless. After confirming its death, Wyn glanced over to Ren, keeping his sword unsheathed and his head on a swivel.

    ¡°Can you stand?¡± he asked, holding out a hand. Ren took it, struggling to his feet.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ren gasped, clasping the boy¡¯s hand tightly, holding back tears. ¡°I owe you my life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Wyn replied hesitantly, ¡°Please sir, seek medical attention at the fallback point, you hit the wall pretty hard. Take the side paths, we¡¯ve funneled them into the main road so be careful about crossing there.¡±

    Ren could only nod numbly as Wyn patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Hang in there. We¡¯ll make it through this.¡± An instant later, the boy was gone, dashing off through the streets out of sight.

    Ren stood there in the rain, the sounds of battle now more distant as he began to chuckle, softly at first, filled with intermittent coughing, until he found himself laughing. He held his hand to his head, the absurdity of it all setting in.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make it through this huh?¡± He asked the air, eyes plotting a path to the nearest shelter to get checked out and get a new weapon.

    Somehow, he almost believed it.

    ***

    Ignore it. Wyn thought as his head pounded.

    Ignore it. Wyn thought as the exhaustion ran deeper and deeper.

    Ignore it. Wyn clenched his teeth, shoving down the aching of his limbs.

    He rushed across the battlefield, from group to group, providing assistance as needed. After making sure everyone had evacuated to the shelters, they¡¯d decided this was the best role for him: a mobile skirmisher, moving through town and helping wherever the fighting was worst. It was a good plan, but he was so tired. Whatever Iillia had done that had refreshed him had already run its course, leaving behind a sense of bone deep exhaustion as hours of fighting, and days without sleep caught up to him.

    He heard a cry of pain from further in the town, close to the garrison. He turned sharply, dashing around a corner. A squad was being overwhelmed by a few stalkers and streak-bats as they tried to hold the line. The makeshift group was surprisingly coordinated, moving in such a way that they were never surrounded, but they simply couldn¡¯t land a hit on the bats, which were much faster than almost anything else Wyn had seen in the tomb.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Wyn leapt over the defensive ring they¡¯d formed, cutting a bat out of the air with an overhead slash and landing in a crouch. As soon as he landed, he pivoted on his heel, swinging his sword horizontally to intercept a pouncing stalker. He¡¯d gotten used to their tricks long ago, they weren¡¯t smart, relying fully on their camouflage to attack. By now recognizing the tell-tale shimmering in the air was child¡¯s play, they¡¯d stopped being a real threat a while ago. The rain made it even easier, as they stood out as it splattered against them even when camouflaged.

    ¡°Regroup on the west side with the others, they¡¯ll need reinforcements there soon!¡± He barked an order to the squad he¡¯d just saved, and they trotted off in acknowledgement, leaving the rest of the monsters here to him. The small fry like the stalkers weren¡¯t a problem, it was the ones he didn¡¯t know that were the most dangerous. Bear-like creatures with claws a yard long, enormous lizards that spit acid, each new opponent proved more dangerous than the last. He¡¯d used up all his firestones fending off those creatures and a horde of streak-bats earlier that night, leaving him with only his sword and skill.

    He dashed off again, but only made it a street over before running across new foes. An elk-like creature stood across from him, though it was distinctly wrong. Its face was too long, like an oversized ear of corn, and its skin was stained black with soot. Large, ornate antlers sprung from its head, constructed of ice rather than bone.

    To his right was a second-floor creature that often roamed to the first, a hellhound. Hellhounds were larger than normal dogs, but smaller than wolves, and they had two mouths which blazed with fire. In some ways, it was better to get bitten by them than other creatures, as the wound was almost always cauterized if you could get them off, but their speed and strength was absurd, making them possibly the most dangerous creature on the second floor. Still, it would be manageable.

    Shifting backwards, Wyn adjusted his stance, trying to always keep both in front of him. They seemed to be waiting for something, an opening perhaps. Maybe they wanted him to let down his guard¡ª

    A wall burst to his side, scattering shards of wood as an enormous snake lunged towards him, jaw stretched wide enough to swallow his upper body whole.

    Wyn pirouetted out of the way, the fang of the reptile scraping his arm, but leaving him relatively unharmed as he tried to regain his balance.

    The first two creatures chose this chance to strike, dashing across the dead grass. Wyn pushed off the wall of a building, palming the blade of his sword as it clashed against the icy antlers of the elk. As it barreled past, he pulled it back and stuck a leg out, gasping in pain as the beast tripped, falling over.

    The hellhound gnashed at his side, but Wyn spun just out of reach, sweeping his sword through its neck in a vicious counterstroke, but he only caught one of the heads. The hellhound would keep fighting until he killed both.

    There was a brief lull as the monsters snarled at him, considering their next move. It gave him a precious few seconds to consider the situation. Most of the soldiers were further out, holding a loose semi-circle around the northern side of the village, meaning these monsters had either snuck around the sides, or else there was a hole somewhere in their defenses. He needed to figure out which and deal with it, but first, these would have to die. They were too strong for most of the villagers to handle, and the shelter was only a few buildings away. If monsters made it that far, then the defense had all but failed.

    He ran out of time quickly as the clash began anew, all three monsters attacking him in unison. Wyn had never seen such behavior from monsters before. They weren¡¯t exactly coordinated, but it felt as though they had almost no interest in competing for the kill as usual, as if they were following some instinct other than those he¡¯d come to know.

    He knocked aside another flurry of antlers and fire-soaked fangs, trying unsuccessfully to drag the fight away from the center of town. He cut off an antler, he stabbed the snake, and the head of the hellhound was still missing, spewing blackened blood, hot like the coals of a fire onto the street. Despite this, as the battle dragged on, he was unable to land a fatal blow on any of them, the pressure from all three keeping him on the backfoot.

    The snake and hellhound charged at once, and he shifted his sword to his right hand. As they lunged forwards, Wyn used his hand to shove the hellhound aside as he moved to cut the snake¡¯s head, but just as he swung upwards, his arm went numb. In a split second, he twisted, redirecting the deadly strike¡ªaimed at his neck¡ªto his shoulder instead as his sword dropped to the ground.

    Wyn looked down at his right arm and cursed his stupidity. The fangs of the snake must be venomous, and the attack earlier had been all it needed to inject the venom into his arm. Now it dangled helplessly, veins visibly turning to black as it spread from the point of origin. Still, for it to have such a fast and deadly effect, the venom must¡¯ve been incredibly potent. What floor could produce a monster like that?

    He flung the snake off him with his left arm and glanced at his shoulder which was now rapidly blackening as well, if he had to guess, he had a minute or two before it was useless. Beyond that, with it so close to his heart, it would only be a few more minutes until it killed him. If he had a tourniquet of some kind, he could try to slow the spread, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so while holding off all three of the monsters.

    First, he needed to deal with the problem at hand, then perhaps he could find a healer or herbalist to help him. He looked around to get a better sense of his surroundings. Despite his efforts, the fight had dragged closer to the shelter, the entrance to his back, the monsters to his front.

    Where are the guards?

    There was supposed to be a constant watch over this part of town, but in the confusion and chaos, had it been left unattended? He saw his answer soon enough as his eyes caught on the body of a guard near the door, underneath the body of a similarly dead monster with a spear driven through it. Nearby were the corpses of the rest of his group.

    Wyn couldn¡¯t waste time to grieve their deaths yet, and in the dark he couldn¡¯t even tell if they were people he knew. He had to win here and get more guards to the area.

    One or two people could sneak by a monster unnoticed, but large groupings of people or spirits drew them like moths to a flame. With the amount of monsters in town, some inevitably slipped by defenses and made their way to the shelter. The purpose of the cycle was to keep people further in to clean up the stragglers that got through. But with the battle getting worse and worse, the shelter guards must¡¯ve been overwhelmed. Despite the garrison¡¯s reinforcements since the last attack, he doubted it would hold against these deeper floor monsters.

    If he didn¡¯t hold the line here, everything would be over. Beyond the door lay his mother and brother, as well as countless others. They were all counting on him to keep them safe, and he wasn¡¯t going to fail now.

    Wyn¡¯s sword was out of reach, several feet away beneath the hooves of the elk. Armed with nothing but his bare hands, unable to use an arm, and on the verge of collapse, he placed himself between the beasts and the door. He planted his feet and glared at them; his gaze intense enough to kill.

    At once, the monsters attacked, and Wyn charged forwards to meet them.

 30. Nightmare

    Just before reaching the wall of fangs and horns, Wyn veered right towards the hellhound, slamming into it with all the force he could muster. It was knocked aside as the antlers of the elk tore across his side, opening a gash just below his armpit. The impact caused him to stumble to the ground, but he rolled back to his feet, kicking off the ground as he darted back towards the snake.

    No time to stop, they were now free to reach the entrance of the shelter.

    As he approached, he grabbed his sword from the dirt and raised it up. The snake twisted around to fight him as he stabbed the sword down towards its tail, sticking it to the dirt like a pincushion. In one movement he jumped over its lunging head onto the back of the confused elk, knocking it off balance as he pulled hard on its antlers, toppling the beast to the ground and snapping a small chunk of the ice off, which he hurled at the hellhound, piercing a few inches into its skin.

    The weight of the monster threw him back across the ground knocking the air from his lungs as he slid through the mud until he slammed into something, and the structure collapsed on top of him, burying him under a small pile of wooden rubble. As he lay on the ground, his head spinning, Eia drifted down just in front of him, outside the pile, pulsing desperately. Was that a humming noise? It was impossible to tell over the ringing in his ears.

    Nearby, several of the buildings had caught fire, even in the downpour. There were a few monsters in the dungeon that spit burning acid flames which were hard to put out with water, presumably it was one of those. With his blurry vision tinted purple¡ªEia being so close to his eyes¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the flames of Iillia, how they¡¯d refreshed him. What he wouldn¡¯t give for that now¡­

    The clopping of hooves told him the elk was getting up, and neither the snake nor the hellhound was actually dead. He needed to get up, but exhaustion pressed on him, forcing him to stay in the dirt, and the wreckage above him only added to the burden. His vision began to slowly dim, watching the rain fall through the gaps in the wreckage. Still, he wasn¡¯t attacked any further, perhaps they thought he was dead. More likely, digging him out was too much effort when they could sense a banquet on the other side of the door, but there was no use trying to understand the minds of monsters.

    A banging sound came from the shelter. He used all the strength he could to shift in the rubble and look. The elk beast stumbled back from the door, which had a large splintering in its wood. It stepped back several yards, charging again and slamming into the door, causing it to shake on its hinges.

    Please¡­ get up! Wyn pushed, but his strength was all but gone, though the rubble trembled, it didn¡¯t release him.

    The elk-beast crashed into the door again, and again, until finally, after nine charges, it tore its way through, knocking the door out of its frame. The elk stumbled back, dazed from the charge, giving Wyn a view of the inside. Past the entrance, he could see the huddled forms of the villagers, trembling in fear. He couldn''t find his mother and Elry in the crowd, but he knew they were there.

    The village burned around him, the flames ceaselessly devouring without care for the rain.

    I¡¯ve been here before. He knew this all too well.

    The smoke choking his lungs, the heat of the fire burning up the air, and most of all, the fear of watching his loved ones die, while he lay helpless to do anything about it...

    In that moment, he was back, six years before, on the day his father had died.

    ***

    Six Years Ago

    Wyn smelled the fire before he saw it. In the time it took him and Corrin to get back to town, the sun had begun to set, burning a fiery orange glow onto the world as it fell below the mountains. A strong wind was blowing in from the direction of the village, and with it was carried a thick, choking smoke. It was a deathly black, and invaded Wyn¡¯s lungs as he ran. His legs ached, his lungs burned, and his head was still ringing from the explosion caused by the firestone, but Straetum meant safety, if they just made it there, just over the top of the hill, everything would be alright¡­

    Out of breath, Wyn reached the top of the hill and saw the village. The unchanging sight of Straetum, with its cozy streets, its quaint buildings, and the way the grass around it blew lazily in the wind, was nowhere to be seen. Left in its place was a hellish battlefield, a nightmare of fire and death. The main stone street was awash with blood, trickling through the cracks in the cobblestone as the ichor of man and monster mixed into a thick black sludge which congealed wherever it came to rest. The buildings on the outer edge of the town were in ruins, so thoroughly destroyed that the fires couldn¡¯t even spread across the razed ground, and the grass was trampled flat, littered with corpses. Most were monstrous in nature, which raised Wyn¡¯s spirits for a moment, but then he saw a human body lying lifeless on the ground, then another, and yet another.

    The taste of bile rose in Wyn¡¯s mouth, and he fell to his knees, choking back his own vomit at the sight. Where were they supposed to go in an emergency? That¡¯s right, the garrison, there would be soldiers there, it would be safe.

    ¡°Corrin, we have to go to the garrison, it¡¯s not safe here.¡± He began to move, but Corrin stayed rooted to his place. He was staring at the sight, his body shaking.

    Wyn grabbed his friend¡¯s wrist, realizing his own hand was shaking as well, ¡°Corrin!¡± It seemed to snap him out of it, and his gaze refocused.

    ¡°Right¡­ the garrison. Where is¡ªnever mind.¡± He shook his head, and they began to run.

    As they grew closer, the odor of death flooded his senses. The smell of blood, so thick and metallic, almost brought him to his knees, and his eyes burned from the smoke.

    Wyn tripped over a body just as a shape moved in the shadows cast by the flame, pouncing towards him. It sailed over his head, pure dumb luck saving his life as he tumbled to the ground. The beast, a cat-like creature with three eyes and two tails, stalked towards them, fangs bared.

    A voice, frantic and desperate yelled out as Wyn¡¯s father appeared from one of the burning buildings, brandishing a spear. His clothes were torn and disgusting, and a stream of blood was running down his face, but he crashed into the beast with his entire weight, ramming the spear deep into its flesh. He shoved it to the ground, but the strike wasn¡¯t enough to kill the monster, and it gnashed and clawed at him, tearing open wounds all over his body. With an expression of ferocity, the likes of which Wyn had never seen on his usually gentle father, he drove the spear back into the monsters over and over. There was no technique to his attack, and for each blow he landed on the beast, he received two more, but eventually it fell, its mangled remains lifeless in the dirt.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Only his father remained standing, and he turned to Wyn. For a heartbeat, Wyn was almost afraid of him, but then his father¡¯s expression softened, and he smiled.

    ¡°Wyn, Corrin¡­ I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe. Come on, we must get back.¡±

    A dam inside Wyn broke, and he ran to his father, wrapping his small arms around his father¡¯s waist. His face stung from both ash and tears. A strong arm wrapped gently around his body, and for the briefest of moments, Wyn felt safe. Even in this terrible dream, so long as he was with his father, everything would be ok.

    Then the moment passed, and his father took a step back, ¡°We have to go you two. If we can make it to the garrison, we should be¡ª" He stumbled, catching himself on the broken edge of his spear. Only now did Wyn notice how serious his injuries were, his left arm was mangled and virtually useless, and his clothes were torn to shreds, bite and claw marks gashed into his body all over. Wyn didn¡¯t know how his father was still standing.

    ¡°Are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± his father smiled, ¡°Just follow close behind me.¡±

    Wyn nodded and trudged after him, Corrin walking next to him through the rubble of the burning village. They were held up several times, Wyn¡¯s father had them hide after every street they passed as one monster or another would wander through, constantly warning them to avert their eyes from certain sights.

    His father slammed a fist against a wall. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wyn asked.

    His father started, turning and smiling again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wyn, everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Corrin spoke up, his voice trembling, ¡°We can¡¯t get back to the garrison, can we? There¡¯s no safe path. We¡¯ve been going in a circle around it this whole time.¡±

    The grimace on his father¡¯s face told Wyn that Corrin was right.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± His father started to say something, but the wall next to them exploded as a large, scaled beast walked through it, standing on two legs it towered over Wyn¡¯s father. A chunk of rubble hit Corrin on the head, and he slumped to the ground, a trickle of blood running down his face.

    ¡°Run!¡± His father shouted, and Wyn¡¯s body obeyed without question, running through the burning rooms and out into the street. His mind froze as he processed what had just happened.

    Corrin. He stopped to turn around.

    ¡°Run Wyn!¡± His father¡¯s voice roared from behind him.

    So Wyn ran, he turned a corner, ducking into another building, then another, jumping over rubble.

    He saw a monster on his right and kept running, no time to think. He tripped over a body that he didn¡¯t want to see, but scrambled to his feet and kept going. Wyn ran for what felt like hours, though it was probably only a minute or so. Overworked from the ash, the stress, and the running, his lungs gave out, and he fell to the ground inside a partially collapsed building, coughing on ash and sobbing uncontrollably.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Corrin¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He curled up into a ball and closed his eyes tight, hoping that if he believed hard enough, everything would go back to normal.

    A minute later, the snapping of a board behind him brought him back to reality, and he turned to flee. He had to live, he had to survive, for both of them.

    ¡°Wyn?¡± A voice called out quietly, his father¡¯s.

    ¡°Dad¡­ dad I¡¯m here!¡± Wyn sobbed as his father came into view again, Corrin¡¯s unconscious body slumped over his shoulder.

    ¡°Wyn, open that door behind you!¡± He commanded.

    Wyn turned numbly, there was a cellar door built into the ground behind him. This must be the tavern, there was a cellar that they kept locked. He and Corrin had tried sneaking into it many times.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, it¡¯s locked,¡± Wyn said.

    His father nodded, setting Corrin down next to it before looking around on the ground. He found a rock and began slamming it against the iron of the lock as the building began to crumble around them. The harsh clang of stone against metal rang out over and over, but the lock held firm. His father¡¯s grunts rose into a cry of defiance and anger as he brought the stone down again and again until his hands beginning to bleed. Finally, the lock shattered, and he heaved one of the huge cellar doors open. As he held the immense door open, straining as more rubble tried to force it closed, Wyn began scrambling inside, dragging Corrin with him.

    The instant his foot touched the first step, the rest of the building collapsed, sending a cloud of ash and a burst of heat into the air. The force of it knocked Wyn down the stone stairs, tumbling over himself as he tried to protect his head. He heard a cry from the top of the stairs, and his vision blacked out.

    What must¡¯ve only been a few moments later, he came to. His body didn¡¯t want to move, but he forced it to sit up, looking around the room. It was almost pitch black, and he couldn¡¯t see a thing, but some fumbling around in the dark found that Corrin was still knocked out on the floor next to him. He seemed to be breathing; that was good, ¡°We made it!¡±

    But there was no response.

    ¡°D¡ªdad?¡±

    His father wasn¡¯t there.

    Wyn crawled towards the entrance and dragged his broken body up the stairs, one at a time, each higher step causing more pain. Where was he?

    The cellar doors had been slammed shut by the force of the collapse, and despite ramming his shoulder against them, Wyn couldn¡¯t budge either one. Instead, he peaked out through a small crack in the wood, between the two doors.

    There his father was, pinned underneath the rubble, still somehow clinging to life as he stared at the cellar doors.

    ¡°Dad¡­ dad!¡± Wyn yelled out hoarsely, banging on the doors as hard as he could.

    A slumped head raised up to meet his eyes through the crack. ¡°Wyn? Are you and Corrin alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes we¡¯re ok,¡± Wyn choked, sobbing. ¡°Get up dad, please, get up.¡±

    A look of exertion took over his father¡¯s face, and the rubble shifted ever so slightly, but the moment passed, and he collapsed once again. ¡°Wyn. Don¡¯t come out, stay in there until I say it¡¯s safe¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad¡ªYou¡¯re going to be ok dad, right?¡±

    His father winced in pain, ¡°Wyn¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I think¡ªI think I might have to say goodbye a little early.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s heart clenched, he couldn¡¯t breathe. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Any moment now, he¡¯d wake up. He¡¯d walk downstairs, and his father would be downstairs baking the morning¡¯s batch of bread. Everything would be fine. He couldn¡¯t be here, stuck in a cellar while Straetum burned around him.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Somehow, his father was weakly smiling. His eyes seemed to be looking past Wyn, into a place he couldn¡¯t see, somewhere beyond the fire and death. ¡°I wanted to watch you grow up Wyn. I wanted to see what kind of man you would become¡­ You¡¯re going to be a knight, right Wyn? What a beautiful dream. I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be there for that; you¡¯ll have to manage without me.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­ stop. Please,¡± Wyn begged. It was all he could do.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Wyn. You¡¯ve already become so strong. Such a good boy¡­ You¡¯re the best son I could ever hope for.¡± He coughed weakly.

    ¡°I need to ask you something¡­¡± his father¡¯s voice barely reached Wyn¡¯s ears over the fire, ¡°Could you watch them for me? Keep them safe, ok Wyn? Your mother and brother. They¡¯re going to need you to be strong.¡±

    Wyn nodded, his body shaking. ¡°I will. I promise.¡±

    ¡°And Wyn¡­ one last thing? I need to say this before I go, it¡¯s important.¡±

    Wyn couldn¡¯t bring himself to respond.

    The words were weak and staggered, each on forced out with the last of his breath. ¡°My son. My precious son¡­ No matter what happens, no matter where you go: please, live in a way that makes you happy.¡±

    His father¡¯s body slowly went limp, and Wyn could only watch as life drained from it. He was unable to watch, but unable to turn away. He could only stare in shock, a powerful silence ringing in his ears. The story had ended, the song was gone, and the child he was before slowly died, burning away in the fires that consumed the rest of Straetum.

    For the entire night, Wyn sat at the top of the stairs, staring at the lifeless sight of his father¡¯s body, trapped under the rubble.

    In the morning, after the remaining monsters had died or wandered off, the villagers found the cellar doors and the two children within. When they broke through with axes, Wyn didn¡¯t move. When they found Corrin at the bottom and carried him out, Wyn didn¡¯t move. When they brought his mother to drag him out, Wyn didn¡¯t move.

    His father hadn¡¯t said it was safe, so Wyn didn¡¯t move.

 31. Fire

    Get up!

    A woman¡¯s voice reached Wyn¡¯s mind, distant, as if carried to him by the wind, but somehow powerful. He didn¡¯t recognize it, but it sounded¡­familiar, like the voice of an old friend long forgotten. It snapped him out of his memories, returning him to the present.

    He could only watch as the monsters closed in on the shelter, he could hear the acute crying of a child. Wyn cried out, but it came out as more of a wail, a retching, pathetic cry as he begged someone, anyone, Elder Terris, Corrin, even the spirit knight from all those years ago.

    Someone¡­ please save them.

    Get up Wyn! Fight! The voice cried out.

    He couldn¡¯t. He was too weak. History would repeat itself, and he would lose everything again.

    This time, the voice in his head was his own. You promised. You promised you¡¯d protect them.

    Wyn¡¯s fist closed, tearing through the dirt as he grit his teeth. He. Had. Promised. He couldn¡¯t fail. So long as he could draw breath, he would use it. So long as every bone hadn¡¯t broken, he would fight. His sword was gone, but a wooden spear, hardly a sharpened stick, left from a fallen warrior lay only a few feet away from him. He reached for it, but the pile atop him refused to let him up, pressing him into the dirt, determined to hold him fast.

    No.

    Wyn pushed, forcing strength he didn¡¯t know he had into his arms as he struggled agonizingly to his feet. His body screamed, his bones shook, and his vision swam, but the pile gave way, and he slipped out from under it. Wyn¡¯s fingers closed around the wooden shaft of the spear, clenching it so tightly he worried it would snap, using it as a crutch to get to his feet. He took a single step, then another, moving slowly at first, as though his feet were stuck to the ground. The hellhound slunk past the elk and into the garrison, smoke curling around its jaws.

    No!

    Wyn forced his body to move faster, limping, staggering with the spear until somehow, he found the strength to run.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    The rain, the darkness, even his fear all fell away as time seemed to slow before his eyes. In this compressed sliver of eternity, this thousandth of a second between breaths, Wyn reached inside himself for strength: anything, any speck of skill, training, or knowledge that would save them. There was no one else here, no one but him. He was answered by a spark, a small ember deep within his chest. An ember which glowed a brilliant purple.

    The voice spoke to him. What is it you want Wyn?

    I want to protect this town.

    It grew louder. What is your dream?

    To save my family!

    The voice cried out in his head, desperate. Wyn! What is your dream?

    Wyn jumped into the air, determined to use the weight of his fall rather than the failing strength of his arm. But some instinct drew him back to the flame. He wanted to protect his family, that wasn¡¯t a lie. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t his dream either, was it?

    It had started so long ago: that day in the forest when his world had changed. No, it had been even before that, with his mother¡¯s voice at night, telling him the stories of heroes. The spirit knight had shown him it could be real, that there was a path he could take. And he had wanted to follow it more than anything. But he¡¯d buried those feelings deep, telling himself he¡¯d changed, that he didn¡¯t need them any longer.

    So then why? Why wouldn¡¯t they ever go away? Why wouldn¡¯t they ever leave his mind? He didn¡¯t care about such a childish dream anymore!

    Ah, Wyn thought to himself, that¡¯s a lie, isn¡¯t it?

    Be more selfish Wyn. Think more selfishly.

    What terrible advice.

    Then, like a newborn taking its first breath, he willed the spark to grow. The spark responded instantly, swelling in size until it became a warmth which filled his whole chest, spreading eagerly to each of his limbs. Wherever the flame touched the black venom of the snake, the venom was burned away, leaving the numbness gone from his limbs. The pain, which had wracked his entire body, evaporated like mist on a summer day as every trace of fatigue fled his system. The spirit song roared in his ears as ghostly purple flames erupted from him, washing over the room of huddled onlookers as he drilled his spear into the back of the surprised hellhound, driving it into the ground.

    The flame raced up the length of the spear, enveloping the demon-spawn as its eyes went dim. Moments later, the flame had reduced it to ash, leaving only its core behind.

    Finally, the voice was quiet. What is your dream Wyn?

    ¡°I want¡­ to become a spirit knight. I want to become a hero.¡± He whispered. With those words, the true admittance, he felt a shift within himself. Something changed, something important.

    Wyn slowly stood from his knelt position, staring out over the crowd. The flames had seemingly left them untouched, looking to him in awe as the fire settled onto the ground around him. It didn¡¯t spread, it merely waited, flickering in the dim light of the garrison. In that moment, Wyn found he knew exactly what he had done¡ªthe power that had been granted to him, though he¡¯d never known it before.

    The blessing of Spirit Fire.

    Back through the doorway, the elk and snake began to slowly back away from him, or rather, from the flame. Each of their movements was jerky and uncertain, as if they couldn¡¯t decide whether to run or not. Wyn would give them no such choice.

    ¡°Wyn?¡± A voice called out from behind him, Khaeli¡¯s, ¡°Is that really you?¡±

    Wyn turned his head, picking her out in the mass of people in the shelter. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± He paused, smiling, it felt so good to really smile. ¡°Corrin¡¯s on his way back Khaeli, it¡¯d be embarrassing if I let the village down while he was gone.¡± And then he was gone, rushing out the door and back into the downpour.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    He rushed towards the elk, the venom gone, his mind focused. He didn¡¯t find himself to be much faster than normal, but he felt like he was in top form, his mind and body working in harmony, like he¡¯d just gotten a full night¡¯s rest.

    He whirled the flaming spear around, dodging just under the antlers of the elk and piercing its side. The wound was non-fatal, but it would¡ª

    Spirit fire spread from the spear to the wound, racing along the body of the elk, devouring it. The beast didn¡¯t cry out in pain, but its body seized up and fell to the ground, unmoving as the flame continued to burn away its form.

    The snake was on Wyn a moment later, not giving him time to think. But compared to earlier, its movement seemed dull. He¡¯d felt this every now and then, like when he went through a kata he¡¯d practiced a thousand times. There was no need to think, his body knew what to do, and did it perfectly. He didn¡¯t dodge as the snake lunged, there was no need. He simply stabbed forward with his spear, driving it into the monster¡¯s mouth. Its body was given to the flames, dissolving around him, not even ash left outside the garrison.

    Ok. First things first, the safety of the shelter.

    Wyn took off to the nearest sounds of fighting, and only a street over he saw a group of men battling a pair of stone-back tigers. They were winning, but it was taking too long. Wyn charged past their line and stabbed towards one of the beasts. Stone-backs had thick, tough skin, but his spear, wreathed in spirit fire, pierced it like it wasn¡¯t even there, and a moment later, he had dispatched both.

    The leader of the group, a guardsman Wyn recognized stepped forwards, ¡°How did you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I need you to report back to the garrison,¡± Wyn interrupted, ¡°The door has been destroyed and there¡¯s no one currently there. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to let a single one through anymore.¡±

    ¡°But... I¡ª¡± The man shook his head, ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll keep them safe.¡±

    Wyn nodded and watched for a moment as the men turned to go to the shelter. That was good, with it taken care of, he didn¡¯t have to worry at all. His focus turned to the rest of the battlefield, and Wyn took off towards the outskirts of Straetum, heading in the direction where the fighting sounded the worst.

    That marked the turning point of it all. As the spirit flame raged inside them, Wyn burned through the monsters like fire through a field of wheat. Any cut imbued with spirit fire, no matter how minor, seemed lethal to all but the strongest of the monsters present. Anything from the first and second floor was instantly purged.

    When he reached the thickest area of fighting, Wyn leapt over the defensive line into the sea of chaos, sweeping out with his spear in a circle, igniting the monsters around him. A rallying cry went up among the villagers, and he raised his spear, glowing with ethereal flames into the sky.

    Wyn fell into a rhythm, his sweeping strikes brought release to every creature that dared come near him, leaving a wake of purple as he mowed his way along the outskirts of the village. Finally, following his lead, the villagers began to make headway against the endless horde. Stronger monsters swarmed up from the back of the swarm as he cut his way deeper and deeper. They too fell before the power of the flame, though for some of the deeper floor monsters it took more than a single strike.

    Everything was going well, and Wyn could feel the momentum of the battle shifting in their favor, in only a few more minutes, the victory would be theirs to claim.

    A roar shook the air, so loud the shock had Wyn grinding to a halt. From somewhere in the darkness, lost in the rain, he heard screaming¡ªboth men and monster¡ªcut short as the sounds of slaughter echoed out from ahead. The ground shook slightly as an inhuman, metallic growling sound cut through the drumming of the rain, turning the blood in Wyn¡¯s veins to ice.

    From the dark, an enormous figure emerged. It was the size of a house, with dark scales covered in blackened blood. Its hunched back was topped by a jagged spine composed of razor-sharp spikes, and its elongated limbs were equipped with sharp, serrated claws which glimmered silver in the faint light. The leviathan had a long, muscular tail with two crescent blades on the end, and it had a long, skull-like face with eyes which glowed crimson red.

    It growled, a low, guttural hum as it approached, trampling over the lesser monsters in its path, and even with the spirit flame Wyn couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Around him, the men of the village broke ranks and ran, but he stayed in place, his feet transfixed to the ground as he took in the terrible beast.

    The leviathan finally came to a stop, a mere twenty feet away. Wyn¡¯s fist clenched tighter around the spear as he hesitantly took a stance, noting a few men who had stayed to fight with him. There was a moment of stillness as even the nearby monsters stopped their fighting in anticipation.

    The monstrosity sprang into motion. So fast! Wyn barely had time to think as he dodged a slash of its tail purely on instinct. Two of the other men weren¡¯t so lucky, their upper halves flying several feet before landing in the mud. Wyn twisted, slashing at the tail as it passed in front of him, but the wooden tip merely deflected off the scales of the monster, the spirit fire leaving no more than a faint scorch mark.

    Without a second to think, it was on him again, moving much faster than he¡¯d expected from a creature that size. Its clawed hand struck at him, and he met it with his spear. He needn¡¯t have bothered though, as the force of the blow was enough to knock him off his feet, flying through the air before tumbling across the ground for several seconds uncontrollably before finally coming to a stop. Even through the revitalization of spirit fire, he could feel a dull throbbing in his body after that, and he was pretty sure he¡¯d cracked a rib.

    The wooden spear had been snapped in half by the force of the blow, and he frantically searched for a new weapon on the ground. His hand seized on a sword, but when he tried to imbue it with spirit fire, it didn¡¯t respond, the flames wouldn¡¯t coalesce on it as they had the wood. He picked the broken halves of the spear back up, and unlike the sword, they reignited without issue. It would have to do for now.

    Wyn dove back into the fray, focusing on dodging the devastating strikes of the leviathan, any one of them powerful enough to kill him should they connect. All the while, he tagged it with stray blows over and over, but where the weaker monsters would fall to contact with the flames, such a small amount of spirit fire didn¡¯t seem enough to kill this thing. Each time Wyn struck, the flames would spread for a moment before dying out, leaving only scorch marks around the affected area.

    As the fight dragged on, Wyn extended himself further and further trying to protect those men who had stayed with him to fight the monster, taking several more blows than he¡¯d intended. He was certain that without the power of the fire, he would¡¯ve collapsed. Eventually he ordered them to retreat and regroup, as they were only hindering him. Still, his battle thus far had relied on narrowly avoiding blows that would truly kill him, and it was an incredible stroke of luck Wyn had lasted as long as he did.

    To make matters worse, the ground had become impossibly muddy from the rain, and he had to fight to avoid slipping in it. As things stood, it was all he could do to stay alive. Unless he found a way to fell the beast, eventually, he would make a mistake, and he would die. The leviathan lifted a hand back, and Wyn prepared to dodge yet again, determined to win a battle of attrition, wearing it down with spirit fire even if it took all night.

    Yet¡­ it paused, the creature turned to the north, and Wyn saw it: a shining light, streaking through the storm towards them at an incredible speed. The sight filled Wyn with hope, in a way that seemed all too familiar.

    And then, with the force of a falling star, it crashed into the monster, sending it skidding across the ground and nearly toppling it, scattering light like white smoke in every direction.

    Wyn looked up at the source of the blinding gleam¡­and began to laugh. ¡°Took you long enough!¡±

    Atop the body of the beast, a lone figure stood with a blade driven deep into the monster¡¯s back. Light streamed off of him in smoky wisps, illuminating the deep black of the night. Even the rain parted before him, sizzling into mist as it touched the tendrils of power emanating from his body. Like a hero from ancient myth, like one of the five kings themselves, he rose, slowly dragging his blade from the flesh of the stunned beast.

    ¡°Slink back to your little pond, wyrm,¡± Corrin said, his eyes burning with a fierce intensity Wyn had never seen before. ¡°I¡¯m done hiding in that damn crack.¡±

 32. Sacrifice

    Corrin let out a breath, his legs aching slightly even under the effects of mana from his frenzied run across the countryside. He¡¯d lost an incredible amount of it from the initial blow, and waves of mana poured out of his body like water escaping a sponge. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly why it was so much harder to hold it in up here, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    For the time being, he had plenty.

    His head swiveled, taking in the situation in an instant, Wyn was across from the monster, seemingly alive, that was good. Where was his sword? And why were the sticks he was holding on fire? Questions for later.

    The beast writhed underneath him, tossing him from its back as it rose, but his mana-enhanced body was easily able to right itself as he landed on the ground in a crouched position, holding his claw sword at his side.

    Corrin glanced towards Wyn, and their eyes met, mutual understanding passing between them. Wyn nodded, and their assault began.

    Corrin leapt again, channeling mana to his legs to launch himself into the air above the monster as the ethereal flames flared up around Wyn¡¯s weapon, drawing its attention. It worked, but only momentarily, as Corrin was still glowing blinding white himself. The beast swept its clawed arm at the ground, sending mud and rocks hurtling towards Wyn as its muscular tail stabbed up at Corrin.

    Channeling mana into his arms now, he brought his sword forward and slammed it into the scythed tail, but the sheer weight behind the blow still knocked him back, and he hurtled through the sheets of rain before landing again, immediately launching off towards the creature again.

    This time, he was able to duck under its strike, sliding underneath its body and thrusting up with his sword. It cut into the skin, but only a few inches before it lost its momentum.

    Those scales are so damn tough! He thought as he came out on the other side. He spun around just in time to block another crushing blow from one of its claws, but it bit into his shoulder, nonetheless. It seemed that mana gave him more speed and physical prowess than raw strength.

    Purple flames raced along the wound, scorching the stomach of the monster as Corrin looked to see Wyn having impaled it as well. But both were forced to jump away as it snapped ferociously with its jaws.

    ¡°I think I can do more with my spirit flame if I can get it into a deep wound,¡± Wyn said, ¡°You cut it open, I¡¯ll burn it away.¡± He held out his fist, looking towards the monster.

    Corrin obliged, hitting Wyn¡¯s fist with his own. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡±

    They raced forwards again, staying closer together this time, Corrin in the lead. He ducked under a claw, then another, darting to the side to avoid its tail. He rammed his sword into the scaly side of the monster, finally thrusting it in deep enough to damage it. As Wyn came up behind him, Corrin yanked his sword out of its body and dove to the side, allowing Wyn to shove the spear halves into the already open wound.

    After a moment, the fire around Wyn¡¯s weapons blazed even brighter, causing the abomination¡¯s skin to glow purple from the inside out. The monster howled in pain, ringing Corrin¡¯s ears. He jumped back as it swept its powerful claws across the space where he and Wyn had been standing only moments before.

    ¡°That¡¯s better, but still not deep enough, or maybe just not in the right spot¡­¡± Wyn muttered. Then he raised his voice. ¡°Corrin! Let¡¯s aim for its heart or head!¡±

    Corrin nodded, he already figured as much. It was easier said than done though. He could feel himself starting to tire. Though he still had plenty of mana¡ªeven as it streamed off his body¡ªsomething inside him still seemed a little strained from using so much of it, like a phantom muscle aching.

    That damn demon probably didn¡¯t tell me something.

    The beast¡¯s eyes glowed a brighter red as it roared into the night, launching another attack which forced him to evade. Even though he stepped to the side, the force of the blow hitting the ground shook it enough that he almost stumbled, and it pressed the advantage further. Soon Corrin found himself facing an unrelenting attack, and though he couldn¡¯t see him, he assumed Wyn was dealing with the same.

    They began to lose ground. Even with the power of mana, the monster¡¯s power was ridiculous, and its extra ten feet of reach made attacking it almost impossible. Still, Corrin fought, leaping around the night like a bug, cutting, stabbing, and evading strikes to the best of his ability. Each time he landed a hit, Wyn would find a way to follow up with a burst of fire, but at the rate they were going, it would take hours to bring the thing down. He had no doubt they¡¯d lose.

    ¡°Looks like you two could use some help.¡± A voice cut through the rain, aging but firm. Corrin recognized it immediately, he¡¯d been chastised by it more times than he could count, sword forms drilled into him through thousands of repetitions. Corrin flipped out of the way of another deadly strike, retreating as Elder Irym and Elder Terris stepped forward towards the monster.

    ¡°Most of the others have been cleared up or left by now.¡± Terris said, ¡°All that¡¯s left is this ugly bastard.¡± He was wearing a set of full plate armor minus a helmet and was wielding his halberd. Irym on the other hand was wearing more traditional battle robes, and wielding two curved knives, each the length of his forearms.

    Wyn held out a hand to stop them. ¡°The help is appreciated, but this thing is too strong. You¡¯ll just get in our way.¡± He grimaced as he said it, like he¡¯d eaten a food he found distasteful, but Terris just laughed.

    ¡°We understand you¡¯re stronger than either of us Wyn, but don¡¯t forget what I taught you. We¡¯ve always kept a trick or two up our sleeves.¡± He hefted the halberd again, ¡°you¡¯ve never seen either of us go all out¡­ And besides, from where I''m standing, it doesn''t seem like you''re winning.¡±

    Their time ran out as the monster began its rampage anew. Corrin dashed forwards under another strike, looking for an opportunity to attack. The beast began to thrash with both arms, its tail and its mouth, engaging all four at once through its sheer size. Hoping to capitalize on its confusion, he channeled mana to his legs and leapt up towards the leviathan¡¯s head. Its tail streaked out of the night, slamming him through the air and into the roof of a building, where he tumbled over the top and fell off the other side, landing hard on the ground. The single strike had knocked out about half of his remaining mana, and if it wasn¡¯t for the enhancements it was granting him, he¡¯d be dead.

    ¡°And I just got healed too,¡± he grumbled, but he got to his feet and ran back towards the battle, which was spilling into the edge of the town. Wyn and Irym were battling with the beast as Terris seemed to be recovering from taking a hit of his own. Corrin approached him, speaking quickly as he rolled his shoulder, shaking off the attack.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Any ideas on how we can kill this thing?¡±

    ¡°Working on it,¡± Terris grunted, ¡°Two striking claws, and its tail, those are its deadliest weapons. Its bite isn¡¯t nearly as threatening as either of them. There¡¯s four of us, but Irym and I aren¡¯t going to be able to put this thing down. I¡¯d reckon the best chance we¡¯ve got is whatever that fire Wyn has, but he can¡¯t cut it open like you can, which means we need to get both of you in there. I still have a card I can play, but I¡¯ll need some time to let Irym know.¡±

    The leviathan wasn¡¯t going to let them rest though, and he swung another attack at them, and Corrin leapt backwards out of range, twisting and dodging a barrage of follow-up blows. As he ducked under another strike, he cut a gash into its arm, then its hand, falling back further and further. The storm had begun to soften¡ªonce booming thunder and roaring wind had become a gentler rainfall¡ªbut the battle only heated up even more, becoming more frantic by the second as it spilled into the edge of town.

    A swing of its tail smashed through a building, coming at Corrin from an unexpected angle.

    Shit! he thought, channeling mana to his arms and swinging against it with all the force he could muster. The strike was weakened after passing through the building, and for the first time, he wasn¡¯t entirely blown away. The tail halted on his guard, knocking him only a few feet back. He charged to attack the appendage, but it whipped up into the night, out of his reach.

    He jumped up onto a nearby building, getting a better vantage of the situation, the monster was still going strong, and Wyn had yet to disengage from it. From what Corrin could tell, he was fighting unbelievably well. He didn¡¯t seem any faster or slower, but every movement he made was precise, with no wasted movement or errors.

    ¡°Corrin!¡± Terris¡¯ voice sounded from the ground besides him, and Corrin saw the two elders gathered. ¡°If we create an opening. Can the two of you kill it?¡±

    Corrin paused, ¡°I think so, but it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this Terris?¡± Irym said, ¡°How many months is it going to take?¡±

    Terris¡¯ voice was deathly serious, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I doubt it¡¯ll be months. But there¡¯s no point saving time if we¡¯re just going to die anyways, and I don¡¯t need the extra years, there¡¯s only one thing left that I really want. Don¡¯t hold back a thing yourself.¡±

    Irym sighed, ¡°They¡¯d better reimburse me for this.¡±

    ¡°Corrin,¡± Terris said, ¡°We¡¯re going to create an opening. And you¡¯re going to kill the thing, understand?¡±

    Corrin''s grip tightened on his sword. It wasn''t a question. "Yes. We''ll kill it."

    ¡°Good. Oh, if this goes poorly, take care of Wyn for me. Now start running.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Corrin ran towards Wyn, they¡¯d use the same tactic they had before, but this time he¡¯d cut into the monster¡¯s head.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a claw crash down towards Terris, but rather than dodging, the elder charged it, dropping his halberd and meeting the blow with his arms outstretched. The claw struck down with the force of an avalanche, sending mud spraying out in all directions like a boulder falling into a lake. When it cleared though, Corrin couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    Terris had caught the blow. No deflection, no dodge. He¡¯d taken the blow on his armor, letting it crumble under the force, and he had his arms wrapped around the arm of the beast, body bending as he fell to a knee and tried to¡­ hold it in place?

    That¡¯s not possible, Corrin thought in awe. Even with the power of mana, he couldn¡¯t see himself stopping a blow like that. Elder Terris strained under the weight of it, holding back the strength of the monster many times his size. The leviathan let out another ear-splitting roar, shaking the night, and Terris bellowed back, yelling defiantly before forming it into a single word.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Corrin was already running towards the monster, it was an impossible chance, a miracle that he felt wouldn¡¯t happen again. In that same moment, Irym dashed forwards, dual knives flashing as he cut a series of gashes into its restricted arm. The beast¡¯s other claw swung at him, but he nimbly jumped away from the strike. A moment later, a barrage of crystals flew out of his cloak up towards the head of the beast. Firestones.

    The air turned hot in front of Corrin as an explosion rocked the beast like a burst of thunder, parts of its scaly carapace getting blown off in the process, revealing strands of muscle and bone underneath.

    Perfect.

    Corrin didn¡¯t need to tell Wyn, he would know what to do. They dashed up the back of the beast, and it whipped its tail towards them, seemingly unconcerned about hitting itself.

    But one limb was easier to deal with than three, and its angles of attack were limited with its own body in the way. Corrin¡¯s foot slipped on the wet, scaly back of the monster as he dodged, but he managed to right himself, finally reaching the head.

    A laceration in the beast¡¯s scales, no more than a foot across. In the darkness and rain, it should¡¯ve been almost impossible to spot, but Corrin¡¯s focus was absolute¡ªhe¡¯d never lost sight of it since the explosion had blown it open. He reared the blade back, and mana poured into his arms¡ªmore than he¡¯d ever intentionally used at once before¡ªcausing them to gush with light.

    He brought the blade down, driving it into the skin and deepening the gash, he rent all the flesh he could in a single moment, and then he jumped off its head, taking the sword with him.

    Twisting in the air, he was just able to see as Wyn¡¯s fire lit up the darkness, a raging inferno, flooding every pore of the monstrosity¡¯s scales. Flames leaked through the cracks in its skin like sunlight breaking through the clouds, bathing the darkness in an ethereal lavender glow.

    With a deafening screech, the beast thrashed back and forth, knocking over several more buildings before it finally fell, crashing down onto the earth, its body twitching twice more, until the red glow faded from its eyes, and everything grew still. The battlefield was quiet. Only the sound of rain remained.

    An anguished cry cut through the silence, coming from¡­

    Corrin stumbled towards Irym, who had fallen to his knees, bent over a figure in armor, laying in the mud.

    Elder Terris lay on his back, breathing weakly, the front of his chestplate was caved in, with a large hole puncturing the center.

    ¡°No no no¡­¡± Wyn came up behind Corrin, staggering to the side of his master. ¡°Elder, wait please. Wha¡ªwhat happened? I need a healer!¡± He cried out into the darkness, but his ragged voice was drowned out by the rain.

    ¡°It¡­ got me good huh?¡± Elder Terris rasped, coughing up blood. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not great. I always knew you¡¯d outlive me Irym. Seems like all that drinking finally caught up to me.¡± He tried to laugh, but it just came out as ragged wheezing.

    Irym removed his glasses, his face was a mask, but his body seemed to be shaking. ¡°And not even a year into retirement. How am I to enjoy the hot springs without you, my friend?¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait! Hang on, there must be something I can do!¡± Wyn¡¯s hands erupted with the ethereal flame, his anguished face cast in the ghastly purple light.

    ¡°Please, work.¡± He prayed before placing his hands on the wound. The flames scattered across the armor before dispersing. ¡°Heal him! Please! Iillia! Please heal him!¡±

    Elder Terris grabbed his wrist, speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s pointless Wyn, I can tell. There¡¯s no coming back from this, I traded too much to catch that blow.¡±

    Corrin couldn¡¯t see Irym¡¯s face as his mentor spoke, ¡°How many years?¡±

    ¡°All of them.¡± Terris chuckled, ¡°I finally asked for too much it seems. You know, I used to wonder why I had been born with such a ridiculous blessing. Life strength¡­ trading time and life for temporary power. One strike like that and it was all gone, I guess it didn¡¯t amount to much in the end. But I think¡­ I think this was the reason all along.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Wyn cried, ¡°I don¡¯t care about a stupid blessing right now!¡±

    ¡°Wyn¡­ did you reclaim your dream?¡±

    Wyn¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I¡ªI did.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m glad. Maybe I was able to do something right then. You¡¯ll be a far better man than me.¡± Terris gasped for breath, smiling as he let go of Wyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Wyn. I never remarried after Elsa passed, and with Milo being gone¡­ Well, I never thought I¡¯d have another chance to have anything like a son, I thought I¡¯d die drinking and alone. I know I could never replace your father, but watching you grow into such a good young man¡­ Thank you Wyn, thank you for giving me that chance.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Wyn shouted, his face wet. ¡°Stop talking like you¡¯re going to die!¡±

    Elder Terris¡¯ eyes began to glaze over. ¡°You can be a foolish boy sometimes¡­ Try not to feel bad that I¡¯ll be gone. Time will not wait for you to grieve for me, and if you¡¯ve really reclaimed that dream of yours, then you don¡¯t have any to waste. Wyn, you¡¯re going to be a fine knight, so hold your head high. I couldn¡¯t be prouder of you¡­¡±

    Wyn grabbed the hand again, staring at the lifeless body in front of him. Unsure of what to do, Corrin could only wait. He placed a hand on his friend¡¯s back, and pretended that the water streaming down their faces was merely the rain.

 33. Broken

    Six Years Ago

    There was a knock on Wyn¡¯s bedroom door, ¡°Wyn, are you in there?¡± It was Corrin. Why had his mother let him in? Not that it mattered. Wyn didn¡¯t want to talk, so he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Wyn, please¡­ Can you come out? I haven¡¯t seen you since...¡±

    Wyn felt himself drifting off for a moment and he pinched his arm, fighting off sleep. He didn¡¯t want to sleep, if he did, it would just be him and the nightmares again.

    Just go away.

    ¡°The old man says school will start again soon. Are you going to be there Wyn? I found a place outside of town I want to show you.¡±

    Please¡­ just go away.

    Corrin yelled and knocked some more, but eventually, even he gave up, leaving Wyn back in blessed silence. A purple spirit buzzed around his head, and he shooed it away, the stupid thing wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. It had been in his room for days now, and it kept bothering him.

    It had been a few weeks since his father... He didn¡¯t know how his mother was able to hold herself together, but despite everything that had happened, she somehow managed to keep his brother and him fed. After the funeral, she managed to smile and tell Wyn it would be ok, that they¡¯d figure it out together. He didn¡¯t know how she could smile like that, how she could keep going.

    She¡¯s strong. But I¡¯m weak.

    He could hardly bring himself to move, and he¡¯d only left his room a few times other than going to the bathroom since the incident and hadn¡¯t left the house at all. During one of her moments of levity, his mother had said they should try to be grateful that their home was mostly untouched during the disaster, but Wyn couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel that way. The house just made him feel sick, he wanted to burn it down himself. Maybe that was why he felt so terrible.

    He hated the monsters. Hated them. On the rare times when the nightmares weren¡¯t there, his head was filled with dreams of killing them, slaughtering them in the same way they¡¯d done to his village, burning them alive as he watched. In those moments he scared himself, he didn¡¯t know he could think like that. The monsters were gone though, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so with no one to take it out on, all he could do was be angry with himself for being so pathetic.

    He was weak. And he hated himself.

    ***

    Wyn awoke from a nightmare of fire and ash, and he curled up into a ball, wishing he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. He didn¡¯t even know when he had, but he¡¯d been so tired he must¡¯ve just passed out. No light was coming in his window, so it was night out, he¡¯d only slept a few hours then.

    He got to his feet slowly, life¡¯s functions the only thing able to get him to move. His family was probably sleeping, which was good, he didn¡¯t want to talk right now. As he walked past his mother¡¯s room though, a faint sound reached his ear, crying.

    Wyn froze, realizing his mother¡¯s door was barely cracked open, just enough that he could peer in. He looked inside, and saw his mother collapsed on the ground at the foot of the bed. Tears streamed down her face as she fought back choking sobs, barely able to contain herself as she covered her mouth with her hand. Wyn had never seen his mother so¡­ broken.

    All at once, Wyn felt as though his entire world shattered and rebuilt again, and he came to a realization in that moment. His mother was strong, but she still hurt, just like he did, maybe worse. He thought back to every smile, every upbeat thing she¡¯d said since the incident, they weren¡¯t lies, but they didn¡¯t tell the whole story. She didn¡¯t smile just for herself¡­ She was smiling for them. He was weak, so she had to be strong. He was crying, so she had to smile.

    Wyn wiped the tears from his face. His mother was crying, so he couldn¡¯t be. When she couldn¡¯t be strong, he would be. Crying didn¡¯t make you weak, but sometimes you had to smile, even if you were hurting. Sometimes you had to be strong, so that others could cry.

    Smile Wyn, he told himself. The more it hurts, the worse it is, the more you have to smile. Smile for them, even if you want to die. You have to smile, so that they can cry.

    He¡¯d promised his father he¡¯d protect them. He had to. No one would take anyone from him again, he¡¯d make sure of that. Wyn walked away from the door. He didn¡¯t think he could smile yet, but he wouldn¡¯t cry any more.

    ***

    Terris wiped his lips dry, he was out of booze again. He would¡¯ve sworn he just refilled it, but only the spirits could say. The stuff tasted like piss, but it made the cold bite just a little less. He pulled his fur cloak a little tighter as a cold autumn wind blew in, rattling shutters up and down the street. The once lively town was now solemn, having not yet recovered from the loss. He, better than most, knew that it could take time, if it ever happened at all.

    This whole tomb guardian thing was a rotten bit of luck to begin with. If he hadn¡¯t been such a damned fool and volunteered in the first place¡­ Well, he¡¯d been young. He¡¯d been so eager to prove himself back then, so ready to protect the village and his family. What a load of shit that had been.

    He passed a girl sitting on the ground on the side of the street, just out of the way of foot traffic. She was maybe six, the same age as Milo would¡¯ve been. If he¡¯d been looking up, he may not have even noticed her. The clothes she was wearing told him exactly where she¡¯d come from. He grimaced, the flood had been bad, and many of the children weren¡¯t accustomed to the new conditions yet.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Terris knelt next to her trying to rekindle a bit of his older self. ¡°Hey there, did you come from the orphanage little one?¡±

    She hardly glanced at him, but her eyes drifted up to his face. Terris flinched when he saw them, there was no life in those eyes. She nodded, a tiny little thing.

    ¡°What might your name be?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Sarah¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, Sarah, what are you doing here?¡±

    She looked down, eyes watering, ¡°It¡¯s home.¡±

    Terris looked at the building. It appeared to be the ruins of what had once been a house.

    Spirits help me.

    He held out a hand, ¡°Here, let me take you back. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re worried about you.¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°This is my home.¡±

    ¡°I know it is,¡± He tried to smile, ¡°But your home is a little hurt right now, so until it gets better, you¡¯ll have to stay somewhere else. These things take time to fix, but I¡¯m sure someday, you¡¯ll be able to be home again.¡±

    ¡°Soon?¡± She reached out and hesitantly took his hand.

    What was he supposed to say? Even the last sentence out of his mouth had felt like a lie. Maybe lying was what adults had to do in a situation like this. Was that right though? He wasn¡¯t sure anyone in the town knew what to say right now, least of all him.

    But Terris hated lying. And he did it enough to everyone already, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could be soon; it might take a long time. But I do know this, it won¡¯t get any better from you sitting alone in the street. Let¡¯s get you back, ok?¡±

    She nodded, letting him pull her up and lead her back to the orphanage. They didn¡¯t exchange another word, but until they got to the church, she never let go of his hand. Elder Fenfreth was already outside, a worried expression on his face, but it softened when he saw them approach.

    ¡°Ah, Sarah there you are. Where did you wander off to? Oh, never mind, it¡¯s cold out here, we don¡¯t want you to get sick. Hurry inside and eat with the others, I saved you some stew.¡±

    At the same time, a boy with white hair came running up, ¡°I checked out by the river gramps, but she¡¯s not¡ªOh, hey Sarah.¡±

    ¡°We found her Corrin. But thank you for all the help.¡± The priest bent down and ruffled the young boy¡¯s hair, much to his annoyance, ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, so go reward yourself with some stew inside, ok?¡±

    ¡°Great, I¡¯m hungry.¡± The kid turned to leave, but he paused for a moment, his sky-blue eyes meeting Terris¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re Wyn¡¯s master, right? Maybe you could talk to him. I¡­ I haven¡¯t had any luck.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Terris started, but Corrin had already run back into the building, leaving the two adults out in the chill.

    Fenfreth bowed to Terris, ¡°Thank you for bringing her back, I was worried she¡¯d wander into the woods and get hurt. Where did you find her?¡±

    ¡°I think it was the ruins of her old house.¡±

    The older man grimaced, ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s not uncommon for children in this place to have past traumas, but it¡¯s even worse for them when the whole town is in such a state.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how overwhelmed you must be right now,¡± Terris said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll manage.¡± Fenfreth¡¯s face softened, ¡°And you? It¡¯s been some time since you¡¯ve come to talk to me. Have you been doing any better?¡±

    ¡°Well, it still hurts when I think about them,¡± which was all the time, ¡°But I¡¯ve been sleeping better lately,¡± He hadn¡¯t, ¡°And I¡¯ve been drinking less,¡± spirits, he needed more.

    Elder Fenfreth studied his face closely, and Terris tried not to recoil away from the gaze. Instead, he just looked down, he couldn¡¯t meet those eyes.

    ¡°Just keep taking care of yourself Terris. It¡¯s not fair, but people are going to look to you for comfort now that the old tomb guards have joined the kings. If you ever need to talk, my doors are always open.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Elder,¡± Terris bowed, ¡°I¡¯m going to head home now, it¡¯s been a long day.¡±

    ¡°Of course. May the spirits guide your path.¡±

    Terris walked away, back into town. He figured he¡¯d go back to his house and get more to drink, he¡¯d have to get up tomorrow and patrol the dungeon, but he could drink a bit more. His feet kept trudging along the dirt path, one step at a time, his eyes looked down at the ground, only occasionally glancing up. Each time he did, he just felt worse. Efforts to rebuild the town were being made, people were working through the cold to clear debris and repair the damaged buildings. In a few years, the town could recover.

    And yet, here he was. It had been almost four years now, and he was worse than ever. In the beginning, he¡¯d talked with Fenfreth every week, and tried to seek help from things other than a bottle. But where the town would get put slowly back together, he¡¯d just fallen further and further apart. He chuckled to himself; he really was pathetic¡­

    ¡°Elder Terris!¡± Terris raised his head as the raven-haired boy who wouldn¡¯t leave him alone came to an abrupt stop in front of him. It seemed he had rushed out of a side alley and had been waiting for this moment. Terris was a little shocked, he hadn¡¯t seen Wyn in weeks. He¡¯d heard what had happened to the baker, this boy¡¯s father, but he didn¡¯t know what had happened to the child who used to beg him for pointers. Happy moments were fleeting in the current times, but Terris was glad he¡¯d lived.

    The child, no older than ten, looked up, meeting his eyes, and Terris froze. He wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d expected to see, be it the same dead eyes of the girl from before, or the same ambition he¡¯d seen in Wyn in the past, but this was something else entirely. The boy¡¯s face was tense, like he was holding back tears, and his eyes held a deep sadness within them. Still, there was a sense of resolve, as if he had decided to fight.

    ¡°Please! Take me as your apprentice! I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, so long as I can guard the tomb!¡± The boy fell to his knees and pressed his head into the dirt, his voice shaking, ¡°I have to become strong enough to protect them. To keep them safe¡­¡±

    Terris could hardly breathe, and his hands trembled slightly at the boy¡¯s words. He was far too young to say something like that, but Terris recognized the weakness in those eyes, the self-loathing. It was something he was all too familiar with. Whatever resolve Wyn had found, it was a poisonous, dangerous thing. Still, he seemed to want to change, he still wanted to live. He was broken, but not completely, not yet. With the right guidance, the boy that wished to become a knight could be rebuilt, and grow even stronger. Terris wasn¡¯t the right person for that job; he couldn¡¯t be what the boy needed. But in that moment, he was shocked to find that some small part of him wanted to be. And maybe he could help, even if only a little.

    Terris knelt, placing his hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Raise your head Wyn. This is your first lesson. If you want to grow stronger, you must look forward, and hold your head high. If you look down, you won¡¯t be able to see the destination you want to reach.¡±

    Wyn hesitantly raised his head, ¡°Does that mean¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you as my apprentice, and I¡¯ll help you become strong.¡±

    And someday, he thought, when you¡¯re ready, you can take that dream of yours back, with interest.

    The young boy teared up a little before wiping his eyes on his sleeve. ¡°Thank you master! I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Terris smiled, ¡°I know, now run along. We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow.¡±

    Wyn ran off, and Terris was left standing in the middle of the road, wondering what had possessed him to try and teach this boy.

    ¡°Hold your head high huh?¡± Terris mumbled as he walked towards his own destination. And wondered if maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d discovered a little resolve left in himself as well.

 34. Past and Future

    Wyn woke up peacefully to the light of the afternoon sun streaming in through his windows. He recognized the familiar look of his ceiling¡ªso, he was in his home then. The spirit fire in his body had retreated to a small ember, though he felt he could stoke it again if needed. How long had he been asleep? The last thing he remembered was that night when the village had been attacked. They¡¯d defeated the leviathan, and then¡­

    He had been too weak, again.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally awake?¡± A soft, yet harsh feminine voice jolted him from his thoughts, ¡°Took you long enough!¡±

    A semi-transparent girl, the size of a mouse, glared up at him from his nightstand. She had long¡ªwell, long for a being no taller than 6 inches¡ªflowing lavender hair, which bobbed as if underwater, and purple eyes to match. She wore a white, sleeveless dress which draped down to just below her knees. In all other ways, she appeared to be an ordinary young woman, beautiful in a delicate sort of way, and not much older than Wyn.

    ¡°Did Iillia send you?¡± He asked. It was clear the girl was some kind of spirit. He wasn¡¯t sure why she could talk, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care. ¡°If so, just leave. I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡±

    That seemed to set her off, and she hopped into the air, completely ignoring gravity as she flew up towards him. Once she was just in front of his face, she reached out with both hands and touched his cheek. A shock, like a tiny bolt of lightning, pricked him and he jumped slightly.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Wyn tried to swat her away, but she nimbly dodged as though he were moving in slow motion, looking quite smug for some reason.

    Her smugness morphed to annoyance again though. ¡°I watched over you for eight years Wyn! Waiting for you to manifest enough spirit fire that I could incarnate as something other than a stupid ball of light. I knew it would be a few years after the start, so I kept waiting, ¡®Surely today will be the day Eia, mother promised it would be soon!¡¯ Haha! But no! Your dream got all mucked up, and it took you six years to put it back together!¡±

    ¡°Wait, hang on¡ª¡± Wyn tried.

    ¡°But that¡¯s fine! I stayed, waiting the whole time, trying my best to guide you even when you couldn¡¯t even see me. And then, when you finally do summon forth the fire, you go and get yourself almost killed immediately after, and then pass out for almost two weeks! How was I supposed to know what was going on? I thought you might die! Then what would I have done?¡± She¡¯d worked herself up into a frenzy at this point, pacing around in the air as she gesticulated wildly.

    Wyn could only watch in bemusement, hardly comprehending a word she was saying. He¡¯d passed out for almost two weeks? That shouldn¡¯t have even been possible.

    The spirit turned back to him, pouting as she stomped her foot in the air. ¡°And after all that, you finally wake up and see me for the first time in eight years, and you tell me to leave! The nerve!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°You should be! How could you have ignored your blessing for so long? W-why did you give up?¡±

    Wyn stared at the spirit¡ªtears were now welling in her eyes¡ªtrying to parse her meaning. What in the hell was she talking about?

    ¡°What in the hell are you talking about?¡±

    She visibly deflated, falling slowly through the air. She lost some of her ethereal luster as she sighed deeply and wiped her eyes dry.

    ¡°I chose you as my bond all those years ago. I convinced my mother to give you the blessing of spirit fire because I knew it would help you¡­¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Wyn said carefully, ¡°Look, Eia, was it? I¡¯m grateful, and I promise we can talk more about our ¡®bond¡¯ later, but right now, I need some time. Please?¡±

    Eia¡¯s face softened. ¡°I understand. Just, please call on me soon. I don¡¯t want to wait another eight years.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    The spirit flew underneath Wyn¡¯s door and out into his home. He wanted to lay back down and just forget everything, but he forced himself up. The odd exchange had energized him, weirdly, and if what Eia had said was true, he''d slept for long enough. As he stood, dull pain throbbed in his side, and he looked down to realize that most of his body was bandaged or being treated in one way or another. He didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so he decided to throw on a loose robe overtop.

    Wyn¡¯s room was simple enough, though he understood that in Straetum, having a whole room to himself, with a desk, window and privacy was quite the luxury, he tried to remember that as he walked out the door and downstairs, towards the smell of cooking food.

    His mother was in the kitchen, hunched over the stone oven as she placed some sort of pastry inside.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    She looked up with a start and froze, her eyes beginning to water as she clasped her hands together. ¡°Wyn, welcome back.¡±

    Wyn strode across the room and wrapped her in a tight embrace, shocked by how small she felt in his arms. She seemed unsure of what to do, but after a brief hesitation, she returned the hug.

    ¡°Sorry for worrying you,¡± Wyn said. His vision blurred as his eyes filled with gentle tears of their own. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright. Where¡¯s Elry?¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°He¡¯s out playing with his friends. He¡¯s fine Wyn. Most of the town is, thanks to you.¡±

    Wyn smiled, but thinking back on that night brought more pain than he could handle right now. ¡°Elder Terris, he¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Oh Wyn,¡± Wyn¡¯s mother pulled him close again, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. No one would blame you for what happened, least of all him.¡±

    There was a tender silence as Wyn swallowed the lump in his throat, drawing himself back up. There was something he needed to tell her. Something he was afraid to say again.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to Taravast with Corrin. I want to become a spirit knight.¡±

    She held him out at arm¡¯s reach, searching his expression before her gaze softened and she smiled. ¡°Good. That¡¯s what you¡¯ve always wanted to do right?¡±

    ¡°Good?¡± Wyn asked, ¡°That¡¯s it? I thought you¡¯d be worried, or try to tell me to stay or¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wyn, I want you to be happy, and no one knows better than me how much this dream meant to you. Of course I¡¯m going to worry, it¡¯s my job, but since the day you first told me and your father, I always knew this might come. If you really want to do it, you have my full support.¡±

    Wyn felt a lump in his throat, ¡°Thanks mom, I¡ªI¡¯m going to go out for a bit now if that¡¯s ok.¡±

    His mother smiled. ¡°Go check on your friend. Just try to be back before dinner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡±

    ***

    Wyn walked through town towards the church, certain Corrin would be waiting for him. Considering how recent the disaster had been, the people of Straetum seemed in good spirits; Young and old, the townsfolk had banded together towards the reconstruction, so even though there wasn¡¯t a single street that seemed to be in good condition, reconstruction was already underway.

    It was hard to ignore the looks on some people¡¯s faces, the way they looked down at the ground as they carried planks of lumber or tarps down the streets, no doubt thinking about loved ones lost, those that Wyn hadn¡¯t been strong enough to save. But there was hope, and from what he remembered of the last flood, they¡¯d been very, very lucky this time.

    He passed the home of Eldress Selene. One of the walls had caved in, but apparently her small oven still worked, as she was handing out baked goods to the workers, a warm smile on her face.

    He passed the Garrison, which had been restructured so that the villagers whose houses had been destroyed would have a place to sleep with a roof over their heads, it was almost entirely empty during the day, with most of the people out and about helping with things around town.

    Meanwhile, Doctor Rylin¡¯s practice had been overloaded with patients, so a tent had been pitched outside as Jeth ran around helping with the less serious injuries and tending to all the people he could. Wyn was somewhat shocked to hear that they were providing all of their services for free, as they must be basically hemorrhaging medicinal herbs and supplies, which were worth their weight in gold this far away from any city.

    As he approached the orphanage, Wyn noticed a group of children playing in the streets, one of them was acting as the ¡°monster¡± while the others were heroes that were fighting them to save the town. Even in the face of disaster, he was happy to see so many people had made it out alright, at least he hadn¡¯t entirely failed.

    Though he was in a hurry, he still took the time to knock on the door of the orphanage. Eventually it was opened by one of Corrin¡¯s siblings and he filtered in.

    The door to Corrin¡¯s room was closed, but at the assurance of the younger children, Wyn walked up and knocked, greeted by a tired voice from the other side.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    He walked into the small room, smaller than his own. The wood was old and textured, with dust accumulating in the corners, like the occupant didn¡¯t clean it very thoroughly. There were several bookshelves stacked on the wall, but no books filled them. Instead, there were a few maps, along with various trinkets and trophies. On the other side of the room, by a small circular window, Corrin rested in bed.

    ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°Today.¡±

    ¡°I woke up two days ago. I win.¡± Corrin weakly pumped a fist into the air.

    ¡°Ah, but I¡¯m actually up and about,¡± Wyn countered, ¡°Thus I am the true winner.¡±

    ¡°Unfair competition. I had to survive the depths of the tomb for the last week, I had it way harder.¡±

    ¡°Conceded,¡± Wyn allowed.

    There was silence for a moment as they took it all in. Then, Wyn burst into laughter, and Corrin quickly followed suit, clutching his side as the laughter apparently caused pain.

    ¡°So, what happened down there? You seemed fine during the fight, how¡¯d you end up here?¡±

    They exchanged stories, Corrin¡¯s struggles in the bottom of the chasm, Wyn¡¯s on the first floor and in the forest. Wyn was fascinated by the idea of mana, especially however Corrin had gone about harnessing it. But the part about the demon living beneath the founder¡¯s tomb was deeply concerning, and he suspected it had something to do with what had seemed to spook Iillia that night. Corrin was similarly interested in the mechanics of Wyn¡¯s spirit fire, and asked endless questions about the spirit glades, how it worked, and what he remembered about the great spirit herself. In the end though, Wyn really only had one question for him.

    ¡°But if you were healing so easily before, why are you stuck in bed now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not actually sure,¡± Corrin shrugged, ¡°From what I¡¯ve been told, physically I¡¯m alright. Some minor scrapes and bruises, but nothing major at this point. I¡¯m healing slower though, now that I¡¯m not past capacity on mana. I just feel sore, but it¡¯s not in my body, it''s more like it¡¯s in my mana channels themselves.¡±

    ¡°That is so weird to think about,¡± Wyn rubbed his forehead.

    Corrin laughed, ¡°Hey I¡¯m not the one that can apparently control magic fire and talk to spirits. Maybe you and the old man can start some sort of cult.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, speaking of,¡± Wyn said, ¡°How is Elder Fenfreth? I take it he¡¯s alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he hunkered down in a shelter with the rest of the kids, thank the spirits. For them of course.¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°By the way, did you hear Khaeli stopped by almost every day to check on me?¡± Corrin smirked, but Wyn merely rolled his eyes and glanced out the window.

    The glass faced to the southeast, a lonely dirt road stretching off into the rolling hills, heading towards the edge of the great northern plateau. Towards Taravast. How often had Corrin sat in his room, or lay in bed at night, staring out this window? How much further than Wyn did he see? Somewhere out there lay monsters beyond even the leviathan, and opportunities the likes of which they couldn¡¯t imagine. Somewhere down that road¡­

    ¡°Hey Corrin, should you really be worried about Khaeli? When we leave for Taravast you¡¯re going to have to leave her behind either way.¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve still got a couple months right? If things go well, I mean it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t come back. Maybe once I¡¯m a knight I can convince her to¡ª¡± Corrin froze, his mouth opening and closing slowly before he found the words, ¡°Wait. We?¡±

    Wyn smiled slyly.

    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t last a day on the road without me, so I figure it¡¯s probably for the best. Besides, we made a promise, didn¡¯t we?¡± He got up to walk out of the room, ¡°Hurry up and get better Corrin, we¡¯ve got a lot of work to do if we want to leave on time.¡±

    As Wyn reached the door, he heard the sheets rustling behind him, followed by hurried footsteps, the sound of Corrin getting dressed.

    ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    Despite everything, Wyn smiled.

 35. Preparations

    Wyn bit down on a grape, piercing the skin with a satisfying pop as he surveyed the map set out over the table in front of him. The library was empty¡ªit was still morning¡ªsave for the three friends all gathered there in the main room.

    ¡°So, leaving the plateau,¡± Khaeli said, ¡°Are you guys going south or east?¡±

    He and Corrin responded at the same time, ¡°South.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll cross the grass sea then? That¡¯ll be the hardest part of the journey for you two, it¡¯s not going to be cheap. Unlike the rest of the way you can¡¯t just walk.¡±

    ¡°Well obviously,¡± Corrin said, ¡°But it¡¯s really a no brainer. The Grass Sea is way cooler, I mean it¡¯s faster too, but that¡¯s secondary.¡±

    Wyn chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s not discount speed Corrin. We do have a deadline after all. But yeah, the Grass Sea is our best bet, and we should have a few months to spare anyways. Originally the plan was for Corrin to leave just after the winter solstice, but admittedly that was cutting it a bit close.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to make it as far as we can before winter comes. It¡¯s supposed to be harder if not impossible to travel then. I was going to just tough it out when we didn¡¯t have the time, but if we do, then we should leave earlier,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Wyn nodded, ¡°Assuming everything goes well later today, I think we should aim to leave at the end of summer, so about a month.¡±

    ¡°So soon¡­¡± Khaeli muttered, and Wyn saw her glance up at Corrin sadly.

    Ah, I guess she only heard about this yesterday. We never told anyone Corrin was already planning on leaving. Even though she knew in the past, she also knew we¡¯d stopped talking about it. Now that we¡¯re leaving again¡­it must be sinking in.

    Wyn wasn¡¯t even sure if it had really sunk in for him yet either. One month, then they¡¯d leave it all behind. The thought scared him frankly, but he¡¯d already made up his mind: after taking care of their affairs over the next few weeks, he and Corrin would begin their new life. As much as that scared him, he felt an ever-present excitement in his stomach, and though he wanted to push off leaving as long as possible, some part of him wished they were leaving the very next day.

    Khaeli stood up, her face hidden, ¡°E-Excuse me, I forgot I had to take care of something for Eldress Ornum. I¡¯ll see you guys later!¡± After the declaration, she walked quickly to the study of the library and closed the door behind her.

    Corrin got up to follow, ¡°Khaeli wait,¡± but Wyn grabbed his arm, shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Corrin, she just needs some time to work through it. I think you should talk to her, but not right now.¡± Khaeli wasn¡¯t the type that would let it get her down for too long.

    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right,¡± Corrin sighed.

    ¡°Besides, we have other things to take care of today, don¡¯t we? Let¡¯s finish the planning later.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get some answers.¡±

    ***

    Thus, they found themselves here, standing at the edge of the spirit glades. Even in the morning, the summer sun still basked the country in its warm embrace. In the bright light of day, the glades seemed far less imposing than they had before. If he didn¡¯t know any better, Wyn would¡¯ve sworn it was just another normal forest. Well, that may have been true before, but now, he could feel differently. Something about the way his skin tingled ever so faintly, and he thought he might be able to hear just the faintest melody of the spirit song. One way or another, despite what his eyes said, he could tell.

    There were too many things they still didn¡¯t know about who or what this Azoth was, or what kind of powers either of them held. Wyn had tried asking Eia, but she claimed she didn¡¯t know much either. If anyone could give them the answers they were seeking, it was the Great Spirit.

    Wyn stepped past the threshold of the forest, and the atmosphere changed once again. Unlike the last time, when the forest had glowed with the light of a thousand light spirits, the overpowering brightness of the sun made it seem far more mundane. Still, the way the beams of light trickled in through the canopy did somehow seem different from normal, though he couldn¡¯t place his finger on why.

    ¡°Do you still remember how to get there?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°I think so, but I¡¯ve got an idea¡­Hey Eia, are you there?¡± He called out. A few moments later, Eia came into his vision, lazily flying in loops throughout the air.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for coming, I was wondering if you knew the path to that pond where Iillia is.¡±

    Eia came to a hover just in front of his face, ¡°Hmm, if you go deeper in and you¡¯re trying to reach it, you should arrive there. Directions don¡¯t really work here other than that.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s weird magic stuff?¡±

    She giggled, ¡°Yep, weird magic stuff!¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Wyn sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll just keep walking then.¡±

    ¡°Just keep walking!¡± Eia cheered, but then she paused, ¡°Oh but wait¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    She pointed to Corrin, who was peering into the empty air, trying to see her. So far, he hadn¡¯t managed to see her as anything more than a normal light spirit. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t come with us.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why can¡¯t he come?¡± Wyn asked.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡±

    Eia rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t, but he really shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re an emissary with the blessing of spirit fire, you have safe passage here. He¡¯s different though, if he comes, he could attract any manner of spirit beast. I¡¯m not going to stop him from coming, but surely you remember how that went last time? If anything, it¡¯d probably be worse now. Even dangerous spirits will usually go easier on children. Plus¡­¡± She flew closer to Corrin and inhaled, ¡°He stinks.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s she saying?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s saying you stink.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Corrin raised an arm and gave himself a sniff, before looking back in confusion. ¡°Do I? Check me.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. It¡¯s probably a spirit thing, you were rubbing elbows with a demon not too long ago right?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, the more important thing is that Eia says you should stay outside the glade.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s face fell, ¡°Wait why?¡±

    Wyn explained what Eia had told him, and after a brief discussion about unnecessary risk, he managed to convince Corrin to wait for him outside the forest.

    ¡°Stupid spirits,¡± Corrin mumbled as he walked out, ¡°Ruining my fun¡­¡±

    Wyn chuckled and turned back towards the depths. ¡°Alright, just keep walking right?¡± He pictured the pool of water in his mind, thinking of it as his destination. Then he began to walk forward¡ªstill following the path he¡¯d taken before as best as he could. He wasn¡¯t yet sure how much he trusted ¡°weird magic stuff¡± yet.

    Just as last time, he was able to walk through the glades unaccosted by any malicious spirits or beasts. Though most spirits didn¡¯t bother humans, a rare few would play tricks on them, or even attack in some circumstances. Places like the spirit glades were known for having plenty of spirits like that, but even since the first time he¡¯d come here, they¡¯d left him alone. It should¡¯ve been before he¡¯d gotten the blessing of spirit fire, and Corrin had been with him. He and Corrin really had been lucky the first time they¡¯d come.

    Going deeper and deeper into the woods he passed a variety of spirits and creatures, each one weirder than the last, from a silvery fox with nine tails which dashed into the underbrush as he got near, to a large golden boar, six feet tall grazing on a berry bush. It didn¡¯t seem to mind his presence at all, simply ignoring him while he walked past. Easily the weirdest thing he saw was a flat, black spirit, in the shape of a curved X. In the middle of its body was a hole, floating in which was a large, red eye. As Wyn approached, the eye stared directly at him for several long seconds, before the spirit flew away, body spinning though the air.

    When he asked Eia about that one, she said she had no idea either. The spirit glades were a big place, with thousands of different types of spirits, and she hadn¡¯t even been truly conscious until he¡¯d awoken his fire.

    Finally, without the thickening fog this time, they arrived at the familiar pool, which sparkled in the sunlight. Wyn approached it cautiously, getting down onto his knees at the water¡¯s edge. He bowed his head as he began to speak.

    ¡°First, I should thank you for your help, Miss Iillia. Without the power you granted me, I wouldn¡¯t have survived that battle. Though I doubt someone of my meager skill can be of much help to you, I will try to repay you however I can. But¡­ I have so many questions to ask, so much I don¡¯t know. So, I must ask: would you please tell me more about this world? What are these powers? What happened to Corrin? Please¡­ I still don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    The water¡¯s surface remained still as glass, no glowing lights or spirits appeared. But Wyn felt a soft touch on his mind, followed by a Iillia¡¯s voice, distant and quiet. ¡°Wyn, my favored child. I truly wish I had the time to answer all your questions. Manifesting physically is taxing though, and after our last conversation I expended most of my power greatly to warn my siblings of the coming dangers. The stretching of our pact cost me much. It will be some time before I recover enough to manifest again. For now, this brief connection is the best I can manage from this place.¡±

    Each word which came into his mind brought with it a mixture of emotions and feelings that Wyn felt as if they were his own. Hints of sorrow, pride, dissatisfaction, and tenderness were all blended into one, and Wyn found that the emotions were directed at himself.

    ¡°So, we don¡¯t have long then¡­ Can¡¯t you give me any advice, Iillia? I have no idea what I¡¯m supposed to be doing.¡±

    A little bit of humor came through the connection, ¡°Of course you do. If you didn¡¯t, your spirit fire would still be out of reach. If you¡¯ve made it past that roadblock, then you¡¯re already on the right path. Just continue forward with your goals.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how going to Taravast will give me any of the answers I¡¯m seeking.¡±

    ¡°No? I disagree. Follow your own path Wyn, the questions you have will find themselves answered in time.¡±

    ¡°Please Iillia,¡± Wyn bowed his head even lower, ¡°Can¡¯t you answer any of them now?¡±

    ¡°I suppose we never do grow old enough to stop needing help from others.¡±

    Wyn thought that was a weird thing to say for a spirit clearly far older than himself.

    ¡°I can feel those thoughts you know. Stop picturing me as some old woman!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± Wyn said, ¡°But you¡¯re definitely still older than me.¡±

    There was a pause in the connection for a moment, as Wyn felt the emotions from the other side fade almost entirely, to the point he could no longer feel them through his own. Soon though, it resumed, and her voice came back to his mind.

    ¡°I will not leave you completely unguided. As your patron, it¡¯s only right that I offer you some sort of support. First things first: your spirit fire is more than purification, and thinking of it only as such will hinder you. It is the power of bonds; pay attention to those around you on your journey and I¡¯m sure you will find a path forward. Secondly, on your way to Taravast, visit the Spirit Tree. Should you make it there, you can contact one of my siblings, he can be a pain, but he should be able to help you in ways that I can¡¯t right now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Iillia, your guidance is appreciated. I have another question though. You told me to come back when I¡¯ve mastered the greater flame. Is this what you meant?¡±

    A muted sense of hope bled into his mind, ¡°It is not. Spirit fire is not the flame I was speaking of, and on that matter, I cannot advise you. Not because I do not wish to, I simply lack the capability. However, when that time comes, you will know. That I can promise you. Good luck Wyn, have a wonderful journey. I truly hope to see you again soon.¡±

    Wyn felt the connection fade, his emotions completely returning to normal. He leaned back into the soft dirt, letting out his breath.

    Damn it, I didn''t even get to ask about Corrin and mana. Wyn thought.

    What was it with adults and never giving him a direct answer? All this ¡°find yourself¡± crap was really starting to get on his nerves. One actual response, was that so much to ask for?

    He sat up slowly, mulling over her words. Well, at least he had another goal in mind. The spirit tree: He¡¯d read about it a few times in some of the books in the library, it had never been as interesting to him as other places like Precipice, or the Tower of Heaven, so he¡¯d never given it much thought. With his new-found powers though, it suddenly seemed a lot more appealing. Of any place he could think of where he might be able to find some answers, it was probably the best. He¡¯d need to check a map and see if they could spare the time. Even if they could on paper, they wouldn¡¯t know until they were nearing it.

    That¡¯s not the right way to think, he chastised himself, we¡¯ll make the time. If it means we have to travel faster, we will. It¡¯s not like Corrin¡¯s going to mind seeing another exciting place.

    With his mind made up, Wyn got up to leave. The forest didn¡¯t hamper him on his way out any more than on his way in, and the trend of odd creatures continued. With the way back to Straetum pictured in his mind though, he soon found himself back at the edge of the glades, with Corrin waiting outside.

    ¡°Well? How¡¯d it go?¡± He asked.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t talk for long, I guess. I¡¯ll tell you on the way.¡±

    Corrin snorted, ¡°Helpful then, I¡¯m sure. Hopefully we¡¯ll have better luck there.¡±

    Wyn nodded. There was one other place where they thought they might be able to get answers. It was time to head back to the place where this whole mess had started¡ªback to the Founder¡¯s Tomb.

 36. Anticlimax

    Wyn hadn¡¯t expected the dungeon to be so¡­ lifeless. Of course, the lack of monsters certainly helped with that impression, but as they walked through the familiar tunnels of the first floor, it just seemed so drab. The moist air gave off a distinctly stale smell. The lightstones that lined the walls were dull and dim, washing the grey passageways in a boring, faded light.

    ¡°Corrin does the dungeon seem different to you at all?¡± he asked, wondering if he was just imagining it.

    His friend raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, same old boring dungeon as always.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Wyn thought that was a bit weird. Maybe it was an effect of the spirit fire somehow? He¡¯d have to ask Eia when they got out. Though he doubted she¡¯d be of much help. The spirit had categorically refused to enter the dungeon, saying it would be ¡°bad for her skin¡±. He was pretty sure spirits didn¡¯t actually have real skin, so it was probably a lie. Spirits couldn¡¯t be killed, so it wasn¡¯t like it would be any danger for her. He decided to stop thinking about it. It was pointless trying to understand the mind of any girl, let alone one of an entirely different species.

    Is species the right word for spirits? He wondered, what are they really?

    It was something he had never given thought before. It was a fact of life that spirits simply were. They existed without beginning or end, but his recent interactions with them had made him believe otherwise.

    Since Eia wasn¡¯t with him, he asked Corrin. Ironically, being raised by Fenfreth, Corrin actually knew more when it came to spirits than Wyn did.

    ¡°Well, Fenfreth has said that spirits are born somehow, but not from other spirits. And they don¡¯t mate. I¡¯ve asked him about it before and apparently at some point they just start existing. But he¡¯s never seen it happen, and most don¡¯t remember much from the beginning.¡± Corrin said. ¡°Though if new spirits are appearing, and they don¡¯t disappear somehow, there would eventually be an infinite number, right?¡±

    ¡°So, they can die? I thought they were immortal?¡± Wyn asked.

    Corrin shrugged, ¡°They can¡¯t be killed; they exist on a different level than mortal beings. Dying¡¯s a different story, but that¡¯s just my theory, even the old man doesn¡¯t know. Apparently, they don¡¯t like to talk about it. His favorite theory lately is that weaker spirits merge together eventually to form stronger ones, like great spirits for example. He switches theories at least once a month though.¡±

    ¡°Huh, he really doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I think spirits like yours that can hold real conversations are rare. From what he¡¯s said most are only capable of conveying basic ideas. Like talking to a rabbit.¡±

    They walked through the entire first floor without issue, and then the second, which was a trove of unharvested treasures. While ore deposits and non-essential gemstones on the first floor had mostly dried up a long time ago, the second floor offered a whole new world of resources¡ªWyn recognized copper, iron, and gold as they went, but he was sure there was even more. It hadn¡¯t mattered before, when the dungeon was crawling with danger, but without monsters, the tunnels could be traversed easily by anyone.

    Finally, they came to the same drop-off as before, overlooking the enormous waterfall. Wyn couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy, glancing around to watch for any potential attacks. Corrin on the other hand, seemed cool and unworried as he stared out over the cavern.

    ¡°Maybe I should take the fast way down again,¡± He mused.

    Wyn shot back a look. ¡°Yeah, go right ahead. I¡¯ll rate your splash from up here.¡±

    ¡°Do I get extra points if I do a backflip on the way down?¡± Corrin chuckled. ¡°Seriously though, it feels so weird being back here. I haven¡¯t seen it since I fell.¡±

    ¡°Wait how¡¯d you get back up then?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, I took the stairs.¡±

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Wyn deadpanned.

    Corrin laughed. ¡°Exactly what it sounds like. He opened a set of stairs, and I ran up.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m looking forward to meeting this guy,¡± Wyn said, ¡°But I sure would like to ask him some questions.¡±

    ¡°You and me both¡­¡±

    Wyn looked around, there was only one way to go, a spiraling path on the outside of the pit which went down a way before curving into the wall out of sight.

    ¡°Well, only one way down, right?¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°Last one there buys lunch tomorrow!¡± Corrin yelled and took off. Wyn sighed and chased after him a moment later.

    ***

    Reaching the bottom of the dungeon took three days. Even with no enemies to slow down, the labyrinth was simply gigantic. Endless passageways led to them discovering what they considered to be seven distinct floors, each crazier than the last. One floor was covered in ice and got down to temperatures below freezing; they¡¯d had to go back up and get winter gear before continuing to explore. One floor had far more open caverns, with a sort of mushroom jungle growing over every inch of it. Another had trickles of magma running down the wall, and Corrin had burnt through a boot when he wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Eventually though, it became clear that whatever demon was down here hadn¡¯t been lying. Each and every floor was as empty as the last, leaving Wyn only able to wonder about what manner of monsters must¡¯ve resided on each one.

    Finally, after finally tracing a route low enough, they were able to rappel from an overlook down into the cavern, tying a rope to a large stalagmite before descending to the bottom. Corrin went down first, and Wyn followed right after, feet touching down on the stone floor on which his friend had been stuck for over a week. All in all, it was damp, drab, and seemed an altogether shitty place to be. Though, the way the tunnels glowed faintly in the darkness, casting a turquoise shimmer onto the surface of the streams was admittedly entrancing.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°She¡¯s just like I left her,¡± Corrin said, patting the walls like someone returning home after a long time. ¡°Ooh! My crack! Look Wyn, this is where I was hiding from the leviathan. Every time I¡¯d make too much noise, he¡¯d chase me back in here. Good times.¡±

    ¡°I hate to interrupt your trip down memory lane. But we do still have a job to finish.¡±

    ¡°Let me process my trauma in peace!¡± Corrin stuck his tongue out, earning a chuckle from Wyn.

    ¡°You can process on the way back,¡± Wyn joked. ¡°Let¡¯s find this mysterious chamber you were talking about.¡±

    ¡°Fine fine, it should be down this path. I hope I remember the way; it was a bit stressful at the time.¡±

    ¡°We can take our time and check multiple; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find it eventually.¡±

    Thus, the journey continued, as Corrin led them down yet another series of tunnels and passageways. Though he seemed to know his way at first, merely following the stream further and further, passing the corpses of several monsters along the way, though Wyn noticed that most of them were the sheep he¡¯d fought during the flood. Corrin regaled him with the story of being hunted by them, ending in the room where he¡¯d apparently fought an enormous ram.

    ¡°Should we get their cores on the way out?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°Might as well, it¡¯d be a waste not to. Though I¡¯m not sure where they will be. Honestly though, let¡¯s harvest the wool while we¡¯re at it. I bet Kern could make something nice from it, and it¡¯s really hard to cut through.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea actually,¡± Wyn mused, ¡°We¡¯ll do that then. Glad we brought the packs.¡±

    They continued, but after the last room, Corrin had to guess which way he went over and over, forcing them to double back multiple times. They¡¯d been able to get to the bottom easily enough, but in this case, since only Corrin knew what he was looking for, their progress was much slower. Eventually they gave up for the day and headed back up, taking as many cores and as much wool as they could with them.

    The next day, they returned, mapping tunnel after tunnel without finding a trace of the passageway he¡¯d used. They¡¯d mapped every tunnel within the main passageway that Corrin knew he¡¯d taken except one.

    ¡°So, then this has to be it.¡± Corrin said, though he didn¡¯t sound very confident.

    ¡°Does it look familiar?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ they¡¯re all blurring together at this point.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go find out.¡±

    As they walked in, Corrin started to speed up, ¡°Yeah, yeah this is familiar, it should be left here, then right¡­¡± His pace increased to a jog and Wyn had to follow him down what turned out to be a long, straight tunnel.

    ¡°It should be just up ahead, right around this corner¡ª¡± Corrin stopped, having rounded the corner. Wyn reached it as well a step after him, turning the corner to see¡­

    Nothing. A blank stone wall at the end of a short tunnel.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone. This is the spot; it was right here. A doorway cut into the stone¡­ Damn it!¡± He slammed his fist into the wall.

    Well, that was concerning. ¡°Are you sure? This was where it was?¡±

    ¡°One hundred percent, this was where the doorway was. We can map the few remaining offshoots, but I¡¯m positive this is the spot. If it¡¯s not here, then either it moved¡­¡±

    ¡°Or he closed the door,¡± Wyn finished. ¡°What could the reason be for that? I¡¯m not exactly complaining, but I also don¡¯t want to tell anybody we just lost a demon.¡±

    Corrin shook his head, ¡°He said he could destroy the world ¡®if he was free¡¯, so I think there¡¯s something preventing him from just going on a rampage. And if he could, there¡¯s nothing we could do to stop him, so it wouldn¡¯t matter anyways.¡±

    Wyn looked around at the dark, endless tunnels. ¡°I wonder what he was doing down here then. If he¡¯s anything like a spirit, he can be bound by contracts and oaths. Maybe something like that keeps him from attacking. Nothing we could do though?¡±

    ¡°No. Nothing at all,¡± Corrin said, his jaw tight.

    ¡°One more reason to get stronger then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, one more reason.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Wyn broke the tension, ¡°My mother said she¡¯d make dinner for us when we got back if we wanted. Are you interested?¡±

    Corrin turned around to leave. His voice was deep and serious, like he was discussing a murder. ¡°Wyn, you should know I¡¯m never going to turn down free food. What is she making?¡±

    ¡°I think she said something about fish.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d better hurry then. That¡¯s your brother¡¯s favorite, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯ll eat it all if we don¡¯t get back quick.¡±

    ¡°She also said she¡¯d bake some redberry pie for us,¡± Wyn tempted as they began walking out.

    Without a word, Corrin started to jog, picking up his pace as they made their way up and out of the dungeon. Even moving quickly and using the rope they¡¯d tied to skip several floors at the bottom, the run back to the surface took almost three hours. Twisting, turning, and climbing through miles of mapped passageways until they reached the entrance, basking in the light of the setting sun.

    Over hundreds of years, the grass and dirt had crept further into the tunnels, making it hard to tell where the dungeon really ended, and where the outside world began, but surely enough, eventually there was soft soil below Wyn¡¯s feet, and fresh air filled his lungs. His jog came to a stop as both he and Corrin turned around, looking one last time at the dungeon. The once foreboding entrance now just seemed empty.

    Wyn took in the view. ¡°I just realized that statue is still standing.¡±

    The statue of the first spirit knight stood in front of the dungeon. It was pristine, as though the horde of monsters hadn¡¯t even touched it. Edrian¡¯s stone face was still smiling slightly as he looked towards the outside world, rendered with a craftsmanship Wyn couldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t even think about it on the way in, but that¡¯s weird. You¡¯d think they would¡¯ve knocked it over as they left. Did it get knocked over during the last flood?¡±

    Wyn shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not like we came here back then.¡±

    ¡°I always hated his stupid face. Like, was he smirking while he modeled for the statue?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s disrespectful, and he¡¯s just smiling.¡±

    ¡°I know it annoys you too Wyn, just look at him!¡± Corrin got right up next to the statue and pointed at the face. ¡°Look into those condescending eyes as they silently judge you.¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you loved the first spirit knight.¡±

    ¡°I do! He¡¯s awesome, maybe the coolest person that ever lived. But this guy is a whole different story.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the dumbest thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±

    Corrin let out a soft chuckle and held his hands in surrender as he glanced back at the entrance. ¡°Yeah, maybe it is¡­ You know, I¡¯m not going to miss this place, but it feels weird knowing I don¡¯t have to come back here anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. I thought we¡¯d be¡ªI¡¯d be at it my whole life. Even if I know what our plan is, it¡¯s going to be weird not having that same structure.¡±

    Corrin smirked, ¡°You can still stay if you really want.¡±

    Wyn elbowed his friend, ¡°Yeah right. Somebody has to keep you out of trouble in the big city. And if I don¡¯t keep beating you in spars, I¡¯m worried your ego might somehow grow even bigger.¡±

    ¡°Listen I¡ª¡± Corrin was interrupted by his stomach rumbling, ¡°About that dinner?¡±

    Wyn just laughed, and they left the dungeon behind, heading back towards town. It would be best to enjoy it while they could. The dungeon wasn¡¯t the only thing they¡¯d be leaving behind soon; and unlike the dark and dreary cave, Wyn really would miss Straetum and the people in it. The way he could cool off in the river during the heat of summer. He¡¯d miss relaxing under the shade of the spearwood while he waited for Corrin to show up to fight. He¡¯d miss helping at the church, and reading at the library.

    When they reached his home, they were already waiting for him and Corrin in the kitchen, the smell of a baking pie filling the room. His mom had her hair tied back and was wearing an oversized apron while Elry jumped out of the chair to come ask them about the dungeon. This was what he¡¯d miss most of all, coming home each day to his family waiting for him.

    Corrin started talking excitedly with Elry, telling him what they¡¯d seen and how it had gone. Right then and there, Wyn whispered a promise to himself.

    ¡°No matter how far from home I get, and no matter how long it¡¯s been, I¡¯ll come back. I¡¯ll come back, and then I¡¯ll drag you guys all the way to Taravast with me, so we¡¯ll never have to be apart again.¡±

    As he took it all in, Wyn could only smile.

    Yeah. That didn¡¯t sound too bad.

 37. Experimentation

    Steel couldn¡¯t be lit on fire, and somehow that surprised Wyn. But to be fair, spirit fire wasn¡¯t exactly normal. Apparently though, it still followed at least that rule. It was good information nonetheless, as Wyn had found at least one way he could manifest spirit fire outside his body, and one way he couldn¡¯t.

    In his left hand was his wooden training sword, which lit at his command, wreathing in the ghostly purple flames. They seemed dimmer in the day, compared to the night he¡¯d originally gotten them on, so instead of seeming bright, they seemed more translucent than anything. In his right hand was a normal sword, his long-used steel blade. No matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t get it to ignite like the one in his left.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t get it,¡± he told Corrin, ¡°Maybe I should try something other than wood though?¡±

    Corrin clicked his tongue repeatedly, ¡°Hmm I guess that¡¯s probably good to figure out. You¡¯ll want to know if you can only light wood, or if you just can¡¯t light metal. While we¡¯re on the topic, what can the flames actually burn?¡±

    ¡°So far? Just monsters. They didn¡¯t affect the people they touched or the buildings.¡± Wyn sheathed the metal sword for the time, it wouldn¡¯t be much use in his experiments if he couldn¡¯t even light it.

    With both of their options for learning more missing, they¡¯d have to learn about their new abilities the hard way: trial and error. Wyn wasn¡¯t a huge fan of the method, but they didn¡¯t really have much choice. The spearwood was a familiar training sight, so they¡¯d met up at its base to work together in figuring out their respective powers. Unfortunately, spirit fire and mana couldn¡¯t have been more different.

    Wyn was able to produce, as far as he could tell, an unlimited quantity of spirit fire, whereas Corrin described a distinct amount of mana within himself. Spirit fire seemed to sharpen Wyn¡¯s concentration, while preventing fatigue from building up, functioning in some ways like coffee or tea. But it also had the strange properties of burning poison from his body and destroying monsters. Mana on the other hand only seemed to affect Corrin¡¯s physical abilities, making him stronger and faster, but that was all they knew.

    Wyn waved Corrin on, and the white-haired boy began breathing more intently. He¡¯d said this was how he ¡°channeled¡± the mana into his body, but Wyn couldn¡¯t tell, unable to see the invisible energy.

    ¡°Ok so try pushing it out of you. Can you get it?¡±

    ¡°Let me try,¡± Corrin held out a hand, his face growing focused.

    ¡°Why are you closing your eyes?¡± Wyn chuckled.

    ¡°It helps me see the mana inside me easier.¡± His face scrunched up, and his hand started shaking, ¡°¡­almost¡­¡± Then, his whole body seemed to clench up, and he fell over onto the ground, slowly tumbling down the hill where its slope was steeper at the back.

    ¡°Help!¡± He cried out, but Wyn just watched and laughed. His friend regained control after a few seconds though and stopped himself, walking back up.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get it.¡± Corrin said. ¡°I kept pushing and pushing, until eventually I got a whole-body cramp. I¡¯m not sure why though. It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t leave me without being used.¡±

    ¡°Right, you had all that light coming off you before, I assume that was mana, so how¡¯d you do that? Could you just do that again?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose that time. To be honest, I¡¯ve only got maybe a tenth of the maximum mana I had back then. I think it was just kind of leaking out because there was so much. Even if I hold my breath after taking in mana now, some still leaks out, just really slowly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, does it leak out more when you try and push it?¡±

    Corrin thought for a second, ¡°Yeah, I think so¡­ well, from that spot at least. The rest of my body is about the same or less.¡±

    ¡°So, it acts kind of like a filter then. It limits the flow rate, but if you increase the pressure it flows out faster. Ah so that¡¯s why it was streaming out, if you had so much more in you, the pressure was probably enough that it just leaked out way more than usual. Maybe it became visible due to how much there was? Though I¡¯m just guessing,¡± Wyn said, ¡°I have no idea how you¡¯d go about really getting it out then. For now, we should focus on what it does.¡±

    ¡°It makes me stronger, faster, and makes me heal faster,¡± Corrin said simply.

    ¡°Right, but how much stronger, and how much faster, you¡¯ll need to know. You said you had more power in the dungeon, but how much more did you have? And how about how strong you are now? If this is your new baseline, that¡¯s all stuff you need to know.¡±

    ¡°Fine fine. And how do you propose we go about testing it?¡±

    Wyn grinned. ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy.¡±

    He lay down in the grass, holding his hand up with his elbow on the ground.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with arm wrestling. First, get all the mana out of you so we can test your base level.¡±

    ¡°Easy enough,¡± Corrin smirked, breathing in and out for about a minute. ¡°Huh, I can¡¯t actually get rid of it all. Some of it is refusing to go. This isn¡¯t the lowest I¡¯ve been on mana before though. It was worse after we fought the Leviathan. So I probably could get more out, but I¡¯m not sure how.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, well let¡¯s start with that amount then,¡± Wyn said, holding his hand out.

    Corrin took it, and they began. Shockingly, Wyn didn¡¯t find his friend to be any stronger than normal at all. After a brief struggle, Wyn forced his arm down to the ground, leaving Corrin shocked at how easily he¡¯d been beaten.

    Wyn frowned, ¡°I mean, I am stronger than you¡­ but I thought the mana would cause more of a difference. Take in some more now, let¡¯s do it again.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    After a few breaths, Corrin was ready, and they began again. Corrin exploded out of the gate, forcing Wyn¡¯s arm almost all the way down in an instant, but Wyn caught it just before it hit, forcing it back up. He got it about halfway to the top, where they deadlocked for a time, each struggling to gain a single inch. Corrin let out a strained groan, and then drove his arm down, taking the round as the two of them heaved out their held breaths.

    ¡°Less¡ª¡± Wyn caught his breath. ¡°Less than I expected. It seems to be better for bursts of power rather than sustained strength. You said you couldn¡¯t get any more out before that first round right? But you didn¡¯t feel any stronger than you normally do.¡±

    Corrin rubbed his forehead. ¡°Maybe that amount is just so low? I definitely had mana during the first round.¡±

    Wyn hummed, puzzled. ¡°Well, we¡¯re not going to get all our answers in a single day I suppose. Let¡¯s move on to speed for now, we¡¯ll do the same thing, but with a race.¡±

    ¡°Here to the bottom of the hill and back?¡± Corrin proposed.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine,¡± Wyn said. He wondered if there would be a difference between running sprints and running longer distances. ¡°Can you get new mana while using it?¡±

    ¡°No. Well, kind of. I¡¯m stronger and faster while it¡¯s in my system in general, and I can breathe in more while I¡¯m just letting it sit there. But when I¡¯m fighting, I try to channel it to specific areas, and if I do that, then I can¡¯t focus on taking more in at the same time. That¡¯s why it¡¯s best if I top off before starting. Also, the amount I can use or get with one breath is less than the total amount I can hold.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it go in and out while you breathe?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it gets in and out yeah, besides using it. But I can choose not to let it, kind of like breathing through the nose instead of the mouth. Since it doesn¡¯t make sense to let it leave, I¡¯ve been holding it in when I¡¯m doing stuff.¡±

    ¡°I see. Alright, well let¡¯s race. Same as last time, start with your baseline.¡±

    They raced twice, with Corrin winning both. The first race was as close as always, with Wyn only a couple steps behind. But once Corrin had fully channeled his mana, the competition vanished. By the time Wyn made it to the bottom, Corrin had already gotten back up, taunting him from the top of the hill.

    Apparently, mana was great for speed. Wyn didn¡¯t expect to win any more real races anytime soon. If it was long distance, Corrin would eventually run out of mana, likely depending on how quickly he ran, but the lead would probably be large enough that it wouldn¡¯t matter at that point.

    They continued testing: reaction time, coordination, agility, flexibility, even memory. If it was physical, the mana seemed to have some effect on it, and even allowed Corrin some extra coordination and the ability to process fast enough to manage his increased speed and power. If spirit fire allowed Wyn to operate at his absolute peak, mana allowed Corrin to surpass it.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t get though,¡± Corrin said as they took a quick break, sitting against the base of the tree, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get mana poisoning like I did?¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m sorry did you expect me to? Wasn¡¯t it killing you before?¡±

    ¡°Knowing what I know now, you would¡¯ve been fine. You might¡¯ve gotten the first bout of chest pain¡ªwhich wouldn¡¯t have been pleasant, but it would¡¯ve been funny. But you would¡¯ve eventually just lost all the mana once we got back to the surface. I was dying because I couldn¡¯t get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°You said you were still breathing it out though, right?¡± Wyn asked, confused.

    ¡°I think you were onto something when you mentioned the pressure,¡± Corrin paused, ¡°well, maybe pressure isn¡¯t the right word exactly, but I think it works. There¡¯s a certain ¡®ease¡¯ to taking in mana. It¡¯s way easier on the lower floors than it is up here, and some of it just comes in naturally. Just like how when I escaped, it began rushing out of me, when we¡¯re down there, it starts seeping back in.¡±

    He held out a hand in front of him, looking at it thoughtfully.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t actually see or feel the mana until I got the channeling technique, so I¡¯m mostly guessing. It¡¯s possible I could¡¯ve solved the problem just by getting out of the tomb and burning through the mana, but I think by that point it was already too late. Azoth said that raw mana was poisonous, and it had already been in my body so long¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a poison!¡± Wyn realized. ¡°It¡¯s getting purified by the spirit fire.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you might be right, were you burning it while we were down there?¡± Corrin asked.

    Wyn thought to himself for a moment, ¡°Well, for some of the time, but not all of it. I can¡¯t ever completely stop burning it though, there¡¯s always at least the embers. It¡¯s only enough to purify weak poisons and alcohol. Maybe that''s not the entire story? Either way we should let the elders know so they can be careful if they send people to the lower floors.¡±

    ¡°When we went down there again, it didn''t start seeping in until we got almost all the way to the bottom, so my guess is that it only affects the bottom two floors. Plus, by the time I got the first pain, I¡¯d already been down there for a while, so I think it takes time to build up enough to cause pain. I imagine even if it could get through your spirit fire, it¡¯d take longer for you. Still, even if you could take it in, I couldn¡¯t begin to tell you how to channel it like I do now, after he knocked me out it was just instinct. He said something about imprinting it on my soul.¡±

    ¡°That''s not ominous at all,¡± Wyn sighed. ¡°Well let¡¯s test the spirit fire as much as we can I guess.¡±

    And so, they did just that. First, he intended to burn it for as long as he could, but as expected, his amount never seemed to diminish at all. The output remained steady, and there wasn¡¯t any strain to maintain it. It was as easy as walking, or even easier, like breathing. After an hour without any noticeable difference, they gave up and decided to move on to other things. Next it was weapons, anything made out of iron, steel, or any stone refused to light. Wooden weapons of any type however, were easy to light.

    The most interesting results came when they experimented with whether or not he was able to light a projectile, and have it remain lit after it left his hand.

    Wyn breathed out, igniting the small stick in his hand. No need to be fancy, he tossed it onto the ground a few feet away, focusing on keeping the stick lit. Though it sputtered a bit, the flames didn¡¯t die out, neither spreading nor shrinking as the glowing piece of wood sat in the grass.

    ¡°Not bad, is that automatic or do you have to focus¡ªnever mind it¡¯s out,¡± Corrin said.

    Wyn turned back to it, and he was right. As soon as he¡¯d stopped paying attention, the fire died. Striking on an idea, he picked the stick back up, reigniting it, and then started talking to Corrin again. This time, the stick had no issues. It seemed that contact made the link much easier to maintain, if not unbreakable.

    ¡°Hmm, how about distance?¡± Wyn threw it down the hill. Once again, as long as he stayed focused, the stick remained aflame. ¡°No change.¡±

    ¡°So, distance doesn¡¯t really matter then,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°At least for this kind of range. I feel there¡¯s a way I can put that to use, but I¡¯m not really sure how. Wooden arrows maybe? Or maybe there¡¯s something more to the fact I can hold a link like that? The fact Iillia used this on me makes me feel like it¡¯s some great power, but I have no idea what it¡¯s actually good for.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it can kill monsters just fine.¡±

    Wyn clicked his tongue, ¡°Yeah just in time for us to leave the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be others, I bet knights have to fight monsters all the time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah maybe, just feels like you got the better end of the deal.¡±

    Corrin shrugged. ¡°If you want to make a deal with the demon, be my guest.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, fair point.¡± Wyn chuckled. ¡°Let me get back to you on that one.¡±

    They did a few more tests, but nothing particularly useful came of them. Each one only yielded what they already knew. It was clear though, these were the tools that had been handed to them. They would be their best chance of achieving the strength they¡¯d seen on that day. If they wanted to become spirit knights, then this was their path forwards, and they¡¯d master it as best they could.

    Weeks of training, rebuilding, and planning passed by faster than Wyn could believe, and soon, autumn was upon them. The days had begun to cool, but it wouldn¡¯t get truly cold for a few months still. But with the changing of the season, their time had run out. The day for Wyn and Corrin to leave had finally arrived.

 38. Departure (I)

    ¡°Good morning world!¡± Corrin exclaimed when he awoke. He got up quickly, throwing his covers to the side as he stood and got dressed in a light tunic with loose sleeves he could roll up if he got hot. His pack lay on the ground by the door¡ªhalf packed from the night before¡ªbut he¡¯d come back for it later. There were a few errands he had to run, Wyn had already done his share of the work, but Corrin had put his own off until the last day, so he¡¯d have to be quick.

    He strolled out into the main room, thankfully having not woke the youngest of his siblings with his earlier exclamation, and slunk through the door leading to the kitchen. He was apparently up early enough that his siblings were still eating, and Ezra waved at him as he entered.

    ¡°Wow it smells great today,¡± Corrin grinned. ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡±

    Fenfreth laughed over by the stove. ¡°Well, I just had some extra food set aside and I figured why not? We don¡¯t always need a special day, right?¡±

    ¡°Damn geezer.¡±

    ¡°Watch your language, Corrin.¡± Ezra said sagely. ¡°There are children here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re twelve, idiot.¡± Corrin chopped his younger brother¡¯s head lightly.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Fenfreth laughed harder, walking towards the two of them. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t fight, you¡¯re both idiots. Here Corrin, I made you a plate.¡±

    He slid the plate across the table, and Corrin¡¯s eyes grew wider as it came closer. Eggs, toast, and bacon, all piled high. The rich, savory smell was intoxicating, and before he knew it, the plate had been joined by a bowl of hot porridge, a cup of cold milk, and a jar of jam. It was the kind of breakfast they¡¯d eat maybe once a year.

    A drop of water fell onto the plate, and Corrin wiped his face before he could ruin the food.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± He chuckled, looking up at the older man. ¡°It¡¯s really not that big of a¡ª¡±

    Corrin cut off when he saw Fenfreth¡¯s face. His smile was one of smug satisfaction, clearly having gotten the reaction he wanted, but his eyes were filled with pride.

    He placed a hand on Corrin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re going to be on the road for a while Corrin, so we figured the least we could do was to send you off right. Everybody here wanted to chip in and make sure you knew how proud we all are of you.¡±

    Sarah smiled from across the table, ¡°I made the toast!¡±

    ¡°I helped with the porridge!¡± Ezra said.

    ¡°I went and bought the jam!¡±

    One by one, his siblings all chimed in with the various ways they¡¯d helped apparently make it happen, no matter how small. They all looked at him expectedly, like they wanted him to say something, but he could hardly get his mouth to work, his lips parted in shock.

    Finally, he settled on a wide smile, blinking more tears from his eyes. ¡°Thanks everyone, it looks delicious. I¡¯m really going to miss you guys.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s crying!¡± Ezra teased, face sporting a grin of his own.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°You totally are,¡± Sarah laughed, high fiving the other children.

    ¡°It¡¯s just because the food smells so good,¡± He countered.

    Fenfreth shouted over the arguing, ¡°Alright everybody lets make sure to eat it before it gets cold!¡±

    In the brief silence that followed, Corrin shoveled the meal into his mouth, making him too busy to respond to anymore taunts, and too focused on enjoying the taste to worry about any other emotions. But each time he came up for air and saw his family around him, all eating at the same table, joking, laughing, and fighting, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ***

    After stuffing their faces, Corrin left to go spar with Wyn, who would no doubt be at the Spearwood this time of day.

    As expected, his friend was atop the hill, eyes closed as he went through his forms. Wyn was nothing if not meticulous in his training. Corrin only practiced such basic forms as a warmup, or just to stave off boredom some days, but Wyn drilled them every single day, wind, rain, or shine, to the point that they had become as natural as breathing. It should¡¯ve made him a predictable and boring opponent, but each swing of his had been practiced tens of thousands of times, eliminating any wasted energy, movement, or power.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Corrin called out as he approached, ¡°Let¡¯s finish this off right!¡±

    Wyn¡¯s eyes opened, and he turned to face Corrin. ¡°What, dissatisfied after yesterday? You really don¡¯t want to end on a loss huh?¡±

    Corrin had begun to win more of their daily duels since learning to channel. While it seemed as though Wyn¡¯s skill had somehow grown even more with his new spirit blessing, there was only so much skill could do in the face of extra speed and power, so while the fights were still close, the gap in their score had begun to close.

    And yet he¡¯d still lost the previous day.

    ¡°Are you going to turn it down?¡± Corrin taunted.

    Wyn smirked, holding his sword out in front of him, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m going to extend my lead.¡±

    The fight began and ended, and eventually, after a series of minor blows and non-lethal hits left them arguing too much about who would be able to keep fighting after all the damage they¡¯d taken, they had to agree to declare it a draw for the day.

    It seemed fitting in a way, but that didn¡¯t mean Corrin was happy about it.

    Wyn took a swig from his waterskin as they sit in the grass, resting for a moment. ¡°I think we¡¯ve got an hour or two left. You about ready?¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m picking up our coats and then I¡¯m good. You?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got one last thing to do as well,¡± He looked up at the sky thoughtfully. ¡°Can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really here.¡±

    ¡°Can I get a drink of that? I didn¡¯t bring my own.¡± Corrin asked.

    Wyn handed him the waterskin and he took a long sip, quenching his thirst.

    ¡°Yeah, it still doesn¡¯t quite feel real. But last night was the last time I¡¯m going to sleep in my bed huh?¡±

    Wyn groaned, taking the water back. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of that.¡±

    ¡°What, not looking forward to roughing it?¡± Corrin chuckled.

    ¡°See how happy you are about it when it starts raining on us.¡±

    Corrin pushed himself to his feet, ¡°We¡¯ll make a lean-to or something. Gonna go get our coats, I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    Wyn waved him off. ¡°See you in a little while.¡±

    ***

    The door to the tailor¡¯s shop opened with the gentle ring of a bell. The building had survived the flood, but the owner had apparently decided to take the opportunity to repair and clean much of the structure. Its squeaky hinges had been replaced with brand new ones, and a large window had been installed in the front. It helped a lot, as the building was quite small, and the interior felt even more so. It was cluttered with clothing and fabric hanging or displayed all over the room. It didn¡¯t seem to Corrin that there was any real order to it, but the seamstress always seemed to know where things were.

    The door to the back room opened and the seamstress, a middle-aged woman named Edith walked out. ¡°Ah, Corrin I was wondering if you¡¯d forgotten!¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡± He asked, ¡°So how did they turn out?¡±

    She smiled, ¡°I think you¡¯ll be quite happy with the results. You were right not to take this to Kern; he would¡¯ve almost certainly butchered them.¡± She pulled two coats out from a rack behind her. They were long and gray, giving a distinct impression of warmth. The upper section was secured with several silver buttons, and just as requested, they had hoods hanging off the back. Hoods weren¡¯t traditional, especially for the style of coat she¡¯d made, but it was certainly practical if they had to travel in cold weather or snow.

    ¡°This wool was perhaps the best I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Edith said, ¡°I was originally going to model the coats after gambeson, but thanks to how durable the wool already was, I was able to make it much lighter and warmer instead. And they''ll be inconspicuous while you''re wearing them for travel. They should stop most knives and will keep you two plenty warm in the winter. Try this one on, it was fitted for you.¡±

    He took the coat and put it on, and it fit perfectly.

    Wow, this really is warm. I¡¯d die if I wore it in the summer, but once it gets cold this will be amazing.

    Edith took a step back, admiring her work with a small smile on her face. Only then did he notice the bags around her eyes. It probably wasn¡¯t as easy as he¡¯d thought to complete a custom work like this in such a short amount of time.

    ¡°Thank you for completing them so quickly Eldress, I¡¯m sure it couldn¡¯t have been easy.¡± Corrin bowed, ¡°They¡¯re perfect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Corrin, I made Claire do plenty of the work on them, and I was happy to put in the extra time necessary. My husband always spoke so highly of you two, he loved to talk about the two prodigal tomb guardians he got to work with. I¡¯m just glad I was able to be of help after everything you two did for the town.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s fist clenched tightly at the mention of her husband, and he couldn¡¯t bring his head up to face her. ¡°About Orm¡­ I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hang your head Corrin, my husband has joined the spirits a little sooner than we thought¡­ But someday I¡¯ll see him again.¡±

    Corrin looked up at Edith, who was staring wistfully out the window of the shop, her eyes seemed wet, but he didn¡¯t comment. Instead, he shoved his own guilt down and bowed again. He didn¡¯t have the right to be upset on her behalf.

    ¡°Now hurry on out of here,¡± the older woman said, ¡°I¡¯m sure there are plenty of people more important than me you have to talk to. And you already paid me for them. Have a safe journey Corrin, and if anyone asks you where you got such a nice coat, you tell them I made it. Even if they never show up, I think having my name spread to the capital would be funny indeed.¡±

    ***

    Corrin was finishing packing when someone knocked on his door.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    The door opened and Ezra walked inside, a serious look on his face. The younger boy usually couldn¡¯t stay this quiet for very long. In that way, Corrin thought they were similar.

    ¡°Hey what¡¯s up? Is something wrong?¡±

    Ezra closed the door, looking back at it a moment later as if to make sure nobody was watching. Then, he ran over and threw his arms around Corrin, hugging him tightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Corrin chuckled. ¡°Are you embarrassed to do this in front of other people?¡±

    Ezra didn¡¯t respond, but Corrin heard him sniffle softly, and his grip tightened. Corrin hugged him back, ruffling his hair as he let him get it out of his system. ¡°Love you too man. I¡¯m gonna miss you while I¡¯m away.¡±

    After a while, his younger brother finally spoke, ¡°Corrin¡­ when you become a spirit knight, you¡¯re not going to forget all about us right? You¡¯re going to come back?¡±

    That¡¯s what he was worried about? After acting all smug at breakfast? Corrin''s first instinct was to tease him about it, but if Ezra was being serious for once, then Corrin would be too.

    ¡°Obviously,¡± Corrin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not going to forget about me either, right? If I send a letter, you¡¯ll write back?¡±

    Ezra nodded vigorously, wiping his tears on Corrin¡¯s shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll write back, and you¡¯ll hear about how I won the summer tournament! I¡¯m going to do it!¡±

    ¡°Of course you will. You¡¯re my little brother after all.¡± Corrin bent down to eye-level and placed a hand on Ezra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Listen, once I leave, you and Sarah are going to be the oldest kids here. So, you¡¯ll be in charge while I¡¯m gone alright? Take good care of everybody for me, the old man included. He¡¯s getting older so he¡¯s going to need some help if I¡¯m not here.¡±

    Ezra drew himself up, wiping more tears from his eyes as he stopped crying. ¡°I will! I promise.¡±

    ¡°I know I can count on you,¡± Corrin smirked, ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anybody about this. So you can act as cool as you want when I¡¯m saying bye to everyone else ok?¡±

    With that Ezra¡¯s face turned bright red and he started walking to the door. He paused, and ran back to give Corrin one last hug, before truly leaving.

    His siblings were all idiots, just like he was. He was pretty sure it had to do with them being raised by Fenfreth.

    But they were a good kind of idiot, so things would be just fine.

    ***

    The meeting place for him and Wyn was just outside town, on the road that headed towards Taravast. With the church being on the southeast, it was coincidentally only a short walk away. They¡¯d gathered there so that everyone could say bye to the two of them, but Corrin had apparently arrived early, as Wyn was nowhere to be seen. Instead, Fenfreth and the other children were all present to see him off, and he gave more hugs than he could count.

    Shockingly, even some of Corrin¡¯s older siblings were present. Several of them had moved out further into the countryside, working on the farms, and he hadn¡¯t seen them since the advancement ceremony, but they¡¯d shown up for this. Being on the receiving end of their teasing was different from his younger siblings, and they were old enough to bring up some of the more embarrassing things he¡¯d done when he was younger, but it was all too familiar, and each one was happy to congratulate him. He couldn¡¯t have asked for a better send-off.

    Amidst it all, Fenfreth approached him holding a small leather bag. ¡°Consider this a final present.¡±

    Corrin took it and opened it up. Inside was a collection of magic stones¡ªcores from monsters slain, and from the looks of them, several were a higher grade than those found on the first floor.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t convince the rest of the elders to part with the core from the leviathan,¡± Fenfreth apologized. ¡°It¡¯ll be needed to help pay for the construction efforts and keep the things stable while we set up mining operations in the tomb, but I was able to gather these at least. Hopefully they¡¯ll be able to help with expenses. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll still have to sleep on the ground at some point, but maybe it¡¯ll be a little less with these.¡±

    Corrin closed the bag, giving Fenfreth a one-armed hug, ¡°Are you sure? I know the church could use the extra money.¡±

    ¡°Consider it an investment, when you¡¯re a big important spirit knight you can pay me back yeah?¡±

    Corrin chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a core from something bigger than the Leviathan, so try not to croak while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    Fenfreth broke the hug, looking at him dryly, ¡°Seriously, just how old do you think I am?¡±

 39. Departure (II)

    On the day he was to leave for Taravast, Wyn got up before sunrise. Though that wasn¡¯t anything unusual for him, he always preferred to practice with his sword in the brief time before the sun crested over the Windfall mountains. He left his home without saying goodbye to his mother or brother, as they¡¯d be seeing him off soon before he truly departed.

    Much had changed in the month since the dungeon flood. For one, the founder¡¯s tomb had stopped spawning monsters as promised, and the caves were left open to be mined for their resources. Many of these, in the lower floors, had never been extracted before, and were quite valuable. After consulting with several elders about it, the new treasures were expected to be beneficial for Straetum, even considering the loss of monster¡¯s mana cores.

    Besides that, Wyn was shocked at how much had remained the same. Miraculously, only twenty-four people had died in the attack, and many, many more had been injured, but they lived¡ªby the time the month passed, most had recovered. Compared to the disaster from six years prior though, it was seen as a blessing of the spirits. Wyn supposed in a way, it was.

    He and Corrin continued to train daily, becoming more adept with each of their abilities, though in truth there wasn¡¯t much for Wyn to do. The spirit fire didn¡¯t require much nuance to use from what he could tell; as a spirit blessing, it was something he understood how to do as naturally as breathing.

    Corrin had begun to win more and more duels due to the impact of his mana channeling¡ªsomething Wyn still hadn¡¯t been able to learn. Spirit fire definitely had its benefits, but compared to the power and speed seemingly granted by mana, it wasn¡¯t enough against humans, which it didn¡¯t seem to affect. In fact, it had proven unable to harm even animals, apparently only effective against monsters and poisons.

    As Wyn walked to the tree, he realized there actually was something he hadn¡¯t tried. He called out to Eia through their bond. It was something he¡¯d gotten better at recently. Within a minute, she came whizzing through the air, eventually alighting on his shoulder, seemingly never too comfortable with getting too far away.

    ¡°Can I help you Wyn?¡±

    She seemed in a decent mood, he thought. Her legs were kicking lazily off the edge of his shoulder like a child sitting on a swing.

    ¡°Eia, do you know why I haven¡¯t been able to use mana like Corrin?¡±

    Her mood seemed to sour, ¡°So rude. Not even a hello? How are you doing, Eia? Your hair is looking especially silky today. You were more polite as an eight-year-old.¡±

    Wyn sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Eia. This is all still new to me. I would really appreciate any help you could give me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± She perked up. ¡°As for why you can¡¯t use mana, I don¡¯t really know why. Most humans are capable of it I think?¡±

    They can? Wyn thought. That¡¯s news to me, if so, why hasn¡¯t anybody in the village learned how?

    Eia scratched her head quizzically, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know much about how this all works. I was still young myself when we bonded. It¡¯s for the best though, it¡¯s gross.¡±

    ¡°Gross?¡±

    ¡°Yeah gross, mana shouldn¡¯t be taken in by people in the first place, leave using it to us spirits.¡± She stuck out her tongue and made a face like she¡¯d had a bad bite of food, ¡°If you don¡¯t use mana, it''s all the better.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Wyn clicked his tongue. That had been unhelpful.

    Eia hopped off his shoulder and flitted around his face, ¡°Are you unhappy Wyn? Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m way more useful than any of that stuff anyways!¡±

    ¡°And how¡¯s that?¡± Wyn asked.

    Eia froze, ¡°Uh, I¡¯m honestly not sure. But it feels true!¡±

    Wyn let out a sigh as he reached the foot of the tree. ¡°Well, thank you for the help Eia. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll call on you again soon.¡± He bowed to her slightly, and she seemed to appreciate the gesture. She watched him for a bit, but soon fluttered off to chase after a squirrel in the branches above.

    Wyn went through his forms as usual, and eventually Corrin showed up to spar as well. It wasn¡¯t particularly notable¡ªthe day¡¯s bout ending in a draw¡ªbut the fact that it was the last time they¡¯d spar under the Spearwood wasn¡¯t lost on him. He bid Corrin a brief farewell as his friend left to begin the final preparations for the journey, and a few minutes later, Wyn got up to go himself.

    Just before heading back, Wyn stopped, turning to look up at the Spearwood. The regal tree stretched into the sky, alone on its hill, as it had always stood. One last time, Wyn enjoyed its cool shade, in which he and Corrin had stood so long ago. The mountain air was so fresh, he was going to miss it. For the last eight years he¡¯d come here almost every day. What would he do now?

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± He whispered, with a bittersweet smile, and then he turned and left.

    ***

    Wyn looked around his room one last time, the trip to Taravast was a long one, and it would certainly be a while before he and Corrin were able to come back. The wood beneath his feet creaked as he ran his hand along his desk. His father, still protecting them even from the realm of the spirits, had left them quite well off. Thanks to him, Wyn¡¯s mother had been able to afford a nice wooden desk and a couple of books for Wyn¡¯s thirteenth birthday, perhaps the largest present he¡¯d ever gotten. He would miss his small collection of books, built up over the years, but he couldn¡¯t take them with him. Not that it mattered, he¡¯d heard the academy had one of the largest collections of books in the world. He couldn¡¯t wait to see it, but he wondered if it would feel the same. Probably not¡­ but that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t be better.

    He rapped his knuckles against the wood softly before he sighed and made his way downstairs, to where his family was waiting. He ducked to avoid the ceiling at the bottom of the stairs as a small figure flew towards him, almost tackling him down.

    ¡°Are you sure you have to go?¡± His younger brother, Elry looked up at him with pleading eyes.

    Wyn ruffled his hair, smiling softly, ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m going to miss you lots. The next time I see you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be way bigger!¡±

    Elry puffed out his chest, the effect was ruined by his sniffling though, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m gonna come to Taravast too! Give it a few years and I¡¯ll be even stronger than you!¡±

    ¡°I look forward to seeing it.¡± Wyn said.

    He turned to his mother, her hands were clasped at her waist, a faint smile on her face. He wrapped her in an embrace.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make you proud mom,¡± he said.

    She ran her hand through his hair as she held him tightly, ¡°You already have Wyn. And I know you¡¯ll make for an incredible knight. Just don¡¯t forget to come back home every now and then to see us. I¡¯ll worry otherwise.¡± She held him at a distance, giving him one last lookover. He noticed some redness around her eyes, but her smile was wide and proud.

    ¡°Oh, Wyn.¡± His mother walked into the kitchen before coming back a moment later, pressing a basket into his arms. ¡°It would be a shame for all that work to go to waste, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I almost forgot.¡± He chuckled, clutching the basket tightly.

    ¡°I left something else in there too, make sure to thank Elder Terris while you¡¯re there.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I will.¡± Wyn nodded

    After one more quick hug, she let him go, and he walked to the door.

    As he crossed the threshold for the last time, Wyn took one final look back.

    ¡°Take care, I¡¯m going to miss you both!¡± he said.

    ¡°Stay safe Wyn! And make sure to resupply before crossing The Grass Sea!¡± His mom replied, waving him goodbye. He briefly composed himself and strode into town.

    The pack on his back was heavy as he walked to the edge of Straetum, though he couldn¡¯t tell if it was due to the load of supplies, or his own reservations about leaving. He ran through the mental checklist in his head, two weeks rations, a second set of clothes, a bedroll, fire starter, cloth tarp, medicinal herbs, a knife, compass, a few other odds and ends, and of course, the sword on his back.

    The church was ahead of him, though their meeting spot was slightly to the south on the road heading out of town. He¡¯d left early, just enough to do one last thing before leaving.

    A quick visit to a grave.

    How long has it been since I¡¯ve been here? Wyn thought.

    He reached into the basket his mother handed him and smirked, she¡¯d put a small bottle in with the other contents of the basket. When he uncorked the lid, the sharp scent of alcohol filled his nose.

    Guess I¡¯ll stop there first.

    He walked towards the newest wing of the cemetery, but to his surprise, he couldn¡¯t find Elder Terris¡¯ stone. After some searching, a thought occurred, and he walked over towards another familiar location. There, in an older wing, sat three gravestones, side by side. Fenfreth oversaw the cemetery; he must¡¯ve gone out of his way to make it happen.

    ¡°Reunited huh?¡± Wyn said sadly. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±

    He knelt in front of the largest headstone. There was only really one thing he wanted to say, ¡°Elder Terris, thank you. You always liked to joke about how Corrin and I had surpassed you long ago, but if it hadn¡¯t been for you, I¡¯m certain we never would¡¯ve gotten to that point. I still think you give crappy advice though, it¡¯s pure luck that last one made any sense.¡±

    Wyn laughed softly, but his heart wasn¡¯t in it.

    ¡°Either way, from the beginning to the end, you were the best mentor I could¡¯ve asked for, and I¡¯m really, really going to miss you. I¡¯d love to sit and chat all day, but I think you¡¯d scold me if I did, so I¡¯ll just say it one more time. Thank you. Also, my mother gave me something to bring for you, so I hope you like it.¡±

    He reached back into the basket and pulled out the bottle, setting it down next to the grave. Then, a moment later, he thought better of it.

    ¡°You know what? After all this time you shouldn¡¯t be drinking.¡± He picked it back up, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Just enjoy the time with your family. You deserve it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t go to waste, I promise.¡±

    After putting the bottle into his traveling pack, Wyn got up and headed to the next grave. Though he hadn¡¯t been in a while, he knew exactly where it was. Just a normal, nondescript headstone, mixed in with the rest of the crowd of those that had died in the first flood.

    Wyn took a deep breath, steadying his shaking hands. Unlike with Elder Terris, he had no idea what to say. After spending a week thinking about it, he never figured it out.

    ¡°Hey dad¡­ it¡¯s been a while.¡± He paused. ¡°I just wanted to come say hi, and let you know how I¡¯m doing. I think the last few times I was here I might¡¯ve lied a bit. I know it¡¯s funny right? Lying to my dead father, what¡¯s even the point? Anyways¡­ I really am doing better now; I¡¯m going to become a Spirit Knight like I always said. You saved me that night, and I¡¯m going to make it worth something. Sorry I wasted the last six years, you probably weren¡¯t too happy with that.¡±

    Wyn wiped his damp eyes, reaching down for the basket and placing it next to the stone. He unfolded the cloth off the top, revealing its contents: the products of a month of testing and work.

    ¡°I uh¡­ I made some bread for you, it¡¯s special though see. I used my own starter for it, it took a while to get the flavor right, and it¡¯s not as good as yours is, so I¡¯m sorry if you don¡¯t like it.¡± The words spilled out of him, and he forced himself to slow down, taking another deep breath.

    ¡°But it¡¯s mine. And I wanted you to be the first person to taste it.¡±

    Wyn stood up, brushing the dirt from his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I probably won¡¯t visit for even longer this time. But while I¡¯m gone, just keep an eye on mom and Elry for me. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can, and I¡¯ll be strong enough that no one will ever be able to hurt us again. I love you dad.¡±

    There was so much more he wanted to say. So many more things he wanted to ask. But they stuck in his throat like water behind a dam. But he couldn¡¯t leave without getting one last thing out.

    Wyn smiled. It felt so good to smile. ¡°Dad, I just want you to know, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ***

    Wyn  sped up to a light jog as he saw Corrin and the old man up ahead on the road. Surrounding Corrin were the kids from the orphanage.

    One of his younger sisters was hugging him tightly, fighting back tears, ¡°Come home soon ok Corrin! We¡¯re going to miss you!¡±

    Corrin tousled her hair lightly, ¡°Of course Sarah. I¡¯ll be back to visit as soon as I can. Keep Ezra out of trouble, ok?¡±

    Ezra pouted at that statement.

    ¡°I will!¡± She said, finally letting go of him and stepping back over towards Fenfreth.

    Corrin noticed Wyn approaching and waved over, ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m earlier than you for once.¡±

    ¡°I would certainly hope you beat me Corrin, I live on the other side of town,¡± Wyn deadpanned.

    Corrin stuck his tongue out, ¡°Whatever, a win¡¯s a win.¡±

    Wyn clicked his tongue, but then chuckled. ¡°Whatever you need to tell yourself.¡±

    Fenfreth looked Corrin up and down, ¡°You¡¯ve got your water, your extra boots?¡±

    Corrin rolled his eyes, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already been over all this.¡± The pack on his back was almost as large as Wyn¡¯s, but Corrin was smaller, so it almost looked comical. Nobody else in town would be able to carry so much, but even before the events of the summer, they hadn¡¯t been normal, and Corrin assured him that with mana included, it was no problem.

    One of the younger boys, Kenin, grabbed the priest¡¯s sleeve, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine pops. Even if he messes up, Wyn is with him so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Corrin turned to the boy with a look of betrayal on his face.

    The old man nodded sagely, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re probably right¡­¡±

    ¡°Not you too, why am I being ganged up on?¡± Corrin groaned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t get into too much trouble,¡± Wyn bowed, before dodging a punch from Corrin.

    ¡°Thank you Wyn, I would appreciate it. Also, I have a brief matter to discuss with you.¡± He pulled Wyn aside and pulled a cloth pouch out of his cloak. ¡°I¡¯m afraid things have been so hectic lately I only got to this two days ago, but Elder Terris left everything he had to you. This pouch has his money, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need on your journey. The rest of his belongings though, what would you have me do with them?¡±

    Wyn took the pouch and put it away without looking inside, it was heavy and likely worth a lot.

    Thanks. He sent a silent prayer to his mentor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the belongings,¡± Wyn said, ¡°Unless you find something you think I might really want, you can sell the rest and use the money for the church. I know you¡¯ll put it to good use.¡±

    Fenfreth bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re a fine young man Wyn.¡±

    Wyn nodded with a small smile, and then looked up at the sky. The sun had risen a good way over the mountains, it was about time they got going. He found Corrin speaking to Elder Irym, several of his siblings still holding onto his legs.

    ¡°You ready to go?¡± He asked.

    Corrin looked up, checking the sky as well. ¡°I guess it is about time.¡±

    They said their final goodbyes, Corrin hugged the old man a little longer than usual, and some of his younger siblings from the orphanage had tears streaming down their faces even as they waved them on.

    But the pair began to walk down the lone dirt road which stretched off into the countryside, towards their futures.

    ¡°Wyn!¡± A voice cried out, he turned to see his mother and brother waving from the town limits. Apparently they''d decided their earlier goodbye wasn''t enough. ¡°We love you! Have a great trip, you too Corrin!¡± They cried out, voices already fading.

    He almost teared up, but he smiled widely and waved back. ¡°I love you guys! I¡¯ll make sure to write!¡± A pat on his back from Corrin reassured him as they kept walking.

    Wyn noticed one thing missing from this picture though, ¡°Hey did you ever tell Khaeli how you felt?¡±

    Corrin looked into the distance, his eyes slightly cloudy. ¡°Yeah¡­ rejected. I really hoped she¡¯d be here to see us off though.¡±

    Wyn frowned, he would¡¯ve expected as much as well, but something must¡¯ve gone wrong.

    ¡°Waaiiiiit,¡± a voice cried out. Wyn turned to see a figure racing towards them from the edge of town. He recognized that flaming red hair.

    Khaeli stumbled to a halt, nearly tripping as she panted with her hands on her knees.

    ¡°Spirits! I can¡¯t believe I almost missed it!¡± She wheezed.

    ¡°Hey Khaeli, I was wondering where you were,¡± Wyn said casually, realizing Corrin had gone still as stone. ¡°I was hoping¡ª¡±

    He was cut off as she threw her arms around them, dragging them both into a hug. Her arms weren¡¯t long enough so it was a bit awkward, but Wyn obliged. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you guys. It really won¡¯t be the same around here without you.¡±

    Wyn got misty eyed yet again, ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going to miss you too.¡±

    Corrin nodded.

    ¡°The two of you are going to go on to great things, I absolutely know it.¡± Her eyes met Wyn¡¯s, and he was shocked by the utter confidence they seemed to possess. She really did believe it. But when she glanced at Corrin, Wyn noticed her eyes soften, and she looked at him almost¡ª

    Ah. So that¡¯s what this is about.

    Taravast was a long way away after all.

    ¡°When you become amazing knights,¡± She spoke quietly, ¡°Try not to forget about the rest of us. Come visit some time?¡±

    Wyn grabbed her hand with both of his, ¡°We will Khaeli. We¡¯ll even drag you out to Taravast to visit at some point. It¡¯s a promise. Oh and, I¡¯ll take care of Corrin, don¡¯t worry,¡± He winked.

    Khaeli flushed and took her hands away, trying to clear her throat. ¡°Well, thanks for that. Send a letter when you make it and we¡¯ll stay in touch.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Corrin finally said.

    The three of them stood for several breaths, and then Khaeli took a step away. With one hand behind her back, she waved goodbye. Wyn turned a second before Corrin, waving over his shoulder. ¡°See ya Khaeli, and may the spirits light your path.¡±

    A moment later, Corrin caught up. When he did, Wyn placed his hand on his best friend¡¯s shoulder, and the two walked together towards what lay beyond.

 40. The Girl from the East

    The Northern Plateau was not a place Kei had ever expected to visit. There was no place in Aeora further from her home, and unlike The Burning Isles, it wasn¡¯t as if there was any importance to be found in the backwater villages and towns which rest atop it. She¡¯d be the first to admit it had a certain beauty about it, with its rolling hills and plains, and The Windfall Mountains were a breathtaking sight.

    That didn¡¯t stop her from being miserable.

    No wealthy Taravastian family would send their daughter¡ªeven one like her¡ªto such a place if they could help it. And were she a mere commoner, she¡¯d have lacked the means to travel so far so easily. No, she was from the rare type of family with enough wealth to afford such a trip, yet desperate enough to send someone like her.

    The rolling hills and plains of The Northern Plateau passed lazily as Kei sat in the back of the caravan, trying to ignore the bumps of the rocky trail beneath the cart. Even after all these months, she hadn¡¯t gotten used to the travails of such a journey. There were no stoneways this far west, and carriers were like a distant dream. The ¡°roads¡± were merely dirt paths bored into the soil from repeated foot and cart traffic.

    ¡°How are you holding up in this heat miss?¡± One of the traders she¡¯d hired to guide her called out from the front, slowing his pace until he was walking besides her cart. Though she couldn¡¯t remember many of the traders she¡¯d employed on this journey, as the head of the caravan it was important that she knew his. He was easily recognizable anyways. Whereas most of the traders she¡¯d interacted with on the plateau were greasy, untrustworthy people, Trell was more like a warrior she¡¯d expect to see in the southern provinces of Aeora. He was taller than her, with tanned skin, broad shoulders, and scruffy brown hair, with a thick, well-trimmed beard to match.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite fine, thank you Trell.¡± Kei adjusted her hat to hide her sweat-covered face.

    That voice chided her. You represent house Ameas. You must always appear in control.

    ¡°Would you happen to know how much longer until we reach the next town?¡± She asked.

    ¡°If we get good weather? A little over a week I¡¯d reckon.¡± He grinned a friendly smile, and she declined her head appropriately in thanks. On the inside however, Kei was groaning. Another week of uncomfortable travel in the wilderness before she would get a break. The thought was not a pleasant one. It was supposed to be autumn, and it had been cooling for a while, but the spirits seemed to enjoy her suffering, as the last few days had been sweltering.

    She glanced at Trell, making his way to the front of the caravan. He seemed so jovial as he interacted with the rest of the merchants in the chain. How could he remain so happy in this heat? The summer dress she wore was by no means cool, but compared to the jacket and trousers he was wearing over some leathers, she felt as though he should be scorching. And yet, he seemed just fine, sweating surely, but none discouraged by the beating of the sun, and he was walking.

    Kei collected herself. She was a merchant of house Ameas, and second heir to the family. She had more self-discipline than this. She had volunteered for this trip, and she would see it through.

    She tried to distract herself by glancing towards The Windfall Mountains, still visible even days away, their soaring peaks were truly astonishing, stretching up past even the clouds themselves. Even for all she¡¯d seen since leaving Taravast and traveling Aeora in search of Pelior, the Windfalls were easily one of the most beautiful sights.

    That at least was something to look forward to. She¡¯d be taking a different route on the way back, which meant new sights and new cities to travel through. The grass sea in particular interested her, and would be the next major landmark they¡¯d come across. They¡¯d ascended The Northern Plateau from its eastern edge, following Pelior¡¯s trail, and had bypassed the so-called ¡°Titan¡¯s Savannah¡± entirely.

    Still, the plateau was something special all on its own. Her caravan had traveled for miles without a village, city, or notable landmark in sight, and there were more wind and light spirits than she¡¯d ever seen in the east. Everything in Edria moved so fast, yet in this northern region¡ªindependent from the rest of the kingdoms¡ªeven the grass seemed slow, waving lazily in the constant light breeze which blew across the open plains.

    It certainly wasn¡¯t quite to Kei¡¯s liking; she preferred the ever-present buzz of the city. Oddly, despite it being less natural, the sounds of the city made it feel so much more alive. In comparison, the silence of the plateau felt empty, and at night, when only the songs of the light spirits and crickets filled the air, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Thankfully, the chatter of the merchants usually provided some sort of background noise, such as now as they bantered back and forth up and down the caravan.

    You should be joining them. Her brother¡¯s voice whispered in her head, friendly and warm. Get out and make some friends, Kei, not just business partners.

    He was probably right, but even among those in the caravan who had seen their seventeenth year, she just didn¡¯t¡­ fit in. To them, she was the noble mistress who had hired them for transport back to the grass sea, providing a golden opportunity for them to sell their goods in Precipice, the largest city in the region and a trade hub for the entire northwest part of the continent. A refined upper-class woman of Taravastian society who was leagues beyond their stations.

    The irony in that idea almost made her laugh.

    Of course, she still had one companion on this journey. Cidus had been employed by the Ameas family for years, since around the time her father had married her stepmother. And unlike most, he¡¯d been kind to her in the few times they¡¯d interacted in her youth. When her brother had insisted that she take one other person with her, there wasn¡¯t really another choice, even if she didn¡¯t know the man that well.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Try not to fret over it too much Miss. Perhaps your brother will have figured something out in our absence. This journey of ours always was a long shot.¡± Cidus said from his seat next to her. The man was in his fifties, and though his hair had started to gray, he carried himself with the quiet confidence that younger men could never seem to grasp.

    She winced. Despite his good intentions, the statement was a reminder of a painful truth.

    Her brother had always been poised to take over the family in the future. But when the head of the family fell gravely ill, the transition happened sooner than expected. It shouldn¡¯t have been a problem; both the family and the world would be better off without that kings-damned man who considered himself her ¡°father¡±. But instead, it had proved a disaster that no one had expected.

    In the weeks following the transition, more and more came to light about how their father had run the family¡¯s financials into the ground, leaving them swamped with debt from both bribes and legitimate business deals. When it came out that he was sick, creditors had emerged from the cracks like rats, all trying to feast from the same carcass as her brother tried to fend them off. With the legitimate creditors came a flood of illegitimate ones, leaving yet another mess to sort through.

    Amidst it all, their father had revealed a secret. He claimed that not only did he have a connection to an Aegis, Pelior, but that the man¡ªone of the ten most powerful men in Taravast, if not Aeora¡ªowed him a favor. While it was true that Pelior wasn¡¯t part of a noble house, and didn¡¯t own any large amounts of land, a single favor from an Aegis was like a gift from the five kings themselves. There was no doubt that if it was true, it would likely be a way out of their fate, if only they could collect.

    But Pelior wasn¡¯t in Taravast, and as far as they could tell, he hadn¡¯t been for some time. Sitting and waiting for him to arrive back was out of the question, as no one knew how long it would be. Thus, someone had to be sent to track the man down.

    Her brother had volunteered for the journey at first, but he was too valuable to leave Taravast for so long. Had he left, House Ameas would collapse before he could return, and it was a gamble in the first place. Still, with his transition still fresh, he had expressed uncertainty as to whom he could actually trust in giving the resources to make the trip. With limited people to support him, and those that could being indispensable, only one option had seemed clear to Kei. She would go, as one of the only trustworthy people the house could spare, taking only Cidus with her.

    No one had really expected her to succeed¡ªsave perhaps her brother¡ªin fact most believed the whole reason for the quest to be nothing more than the ravings of a dying man. She¡¯d set out to prove all of them wrong, to help her brother for once, and prove her worth to the family.

    Kei had failed.

    Pelior had made his way all the way to the Great Northern Plateau, towards The Windfall Mountains, and then he had vanished, taking the hopes of House Ameas with him. Kei grit her teeth just thinking about it, still unsure why a man as important as Pelior would come to such a nowhere place to begin with.

    Months upon months of searching had been useless, with not a clue or sign as to where he¡¯d gone, and eventually she¡¯d had to give up, rendering the entire thing a waste. After assuring everyone she¡¯d succeed, she had nothing to show for it other than a few high-grade magic stones. She¡¯d have been better off staying at home to support her brother in whatever way she could.

    Kei steadied herself, letting out a deep breath. Cidus was right, it was possible Oliver had figured something else out in her absence. Her brother was a genius, skilled in diplomacy, commercial dealings, and even swordplay. He was the pride of the house, his only stain that he associated with a half-breed like Kei. If anyone could figure something out, it would be him. But still, just once, she wanted to be¡ª

    There was a commotion up from the front of the caravan. Indistinct, panicked voices reached her ears and Kei got down from her cart to see what it was about, lifting her dress to keep it free of dirt as she walked towards the source of the noise.

    A lanky rider¡ªone of the scouts for the train¡ªwas yelling at Trell and hurriedly pointing to the south ¡°...riders, at least two dozen of them. I couldn¡¯t get a good look, but they didn¡¯t seem like merchants, sir.¡±

    Trell cursed, ¡°Relay this to the back, tell them to follow our new pace.¡± He began barking orders at the front row, and within moments the caravan had nearly doubled its pace.

    Gone was the jovial caravan leader she¡¯d known. Trell¡¯s tone was commanding, leaving no room for argument. ¡°I need everybody taking shifts, the Veldias highway should be about two day¡¯s travel away, we¡¯ll be going nonstop until then!¡±

    Kei stood there, bewildered. After a moment he turned and addressed her as well. ¡°And mistress?¡±

    She straightened her back without thinking. ¡°Yes sir?¡±

    ¡°Get back to your carriage, it¡¯s going to be hell from here on out.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kei asked, trying to understand the sudden change in the atmosphere. ¡°This caravan has several hunters, correct? What sort of spirit beast could be so dangerous all the way out here?¡±

    Trell looked into Kei¡¯s eyes, and then past them, as if he was looking through her, back the way they¡¯d come. ¡°Spirit beasts aren¡¯t the most dangerous creature on this plateau Miss. Our hunters are trained to track, trap, or at least avoid the worst of them. The most dangerous game up here is other humans.¡±

    Kei flinched.

    ¡°This is a big enough caravan that most would leave us alone, it just wouldn¡¯t be worth the risk.¡± Trell grimaced, cracking his knuckles nervously. ¡°That they¡¯re actually following us can only mean one thing. They¡¯re desperate.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Kei asked, ¡°If they¡¯re low on supplies, they might not be able to chase us very far.¡±

    ¡°No, desperation is very bad for us. It means they¡¯re not going to give up in search of easier prey, and since they don¡¯t have to carry cargo, they¡¯re much faster. They¡¯ll chase us all the way to Cliffside if we don¡¯t find a way to lose them.¡±

    ¡°Could we try fighting them off?¡±

    Trell sighed, ¡°Girly, the only fighters in this caravan are me and the hunters, and they¡¯re trained to hunt spirit beasts, not duel men. That¡¯s only a dozen of us, and at least two dozen of them. Even if we can scrounge up ten or so fighters from the rest of the train, fighting is going to be our last resort. Speaking of, can you fight?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Kei stopped, realizing he wasn¡¯t talking to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trained,¡± Cidus replied. ¡°But I¡¯ll be clear, my first priority will be ensuring the safety of the young mistress here.¡±

    Trell grunted, eyes flicking to the sword at Cidus¡¯ waist. ¡°I can live with that.¡±

    Kei¡¯s hand clenched, but she restrained herself. Instead, she reached up to her collarbone and held the gold pendant that hung there, running her thumb over the smooth gold surface. It was one of the few nervous habits that she hadn¡¯t been punished for.

    ¡°Head back to your cart mistress,¡± Trell said sharply. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk with your servant for a moment. Try not to worry too much, with any luck, we¡¯ll beat them to the highway and join up with another group there.¡±

    Another time, Kei may have reprimanded him for taking such a tone with her, but she simply nodded and obeyed. In a daze, she began to drift back towards her carriage. For the first time on this leg of the journey, she entered the enclosed, interior space, separating herself from the rest of the caravan. The cushioned seat felt hard as stone. Outside the window, the whole train had been spurred into action, with families and merchants rushing past, their expressions a mixture of worry and determination.

    With any luck? She thought, laughing to herself. Yeah right.

 41. Living on the Road

    Corrin¡¯s off-key voice sung out across the plains. ¡°¡­ So I bathed myself in a dragon¡¯s flame! You might think it¡¯s kind of lame, but you should sing this walking song with me! Now your turn Wyn!¡±

    Wyn didn¡¯t know this one, he tried to think of something on the fly. ¡°Through¡ªthrough mountains deep, and valleys high, I walked under the endless¡ª"

    ¡°Mountains deep and valleys high?¡± Corrin interrupted with a smirk.

    ¡°How do you know so many of these in the first place?¡± Wyn defended himself.

    ¡°Used to sing them with my siblings all the time.¡± He snickered, ¡°But I made that one up myself.¡±

    Wyn pointed an accusing finger, ¡°That¡¯s cheating then!¡±

    Corrin shrugged, then ducked under Wyn¡¯s slap aimed for his forehead. ¡°I like the lyrics though. Yeah, valleys deep, mountains high¡­ I¡¯ll remember that one.¡±

    Wyn looked up at the brewing clouds above. The once bright sea of blue had become blanketed in a veil of gray. ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve said dreary instead of endless though. I guess the good weather couldn¡¯t hold forever, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll storm though, probably just rain. What¡¯s the plan for that?¡± Corrin asked, gazing at the sky as well.

    Wyn broke his eyes from the sky to survey their surroundings. They¡¯d walked quite a distance over the past week, but the environment hadn¡¯t changed much. An expanse of green stretched out in all directions, and while there were hills, and even a huge ridge miles to the east, the lack of trees in the surrounding area gave them visibility for hundreds of yards.

    ¡°If it¡¯s still raining by night, I¡¯m fine just walking through it, sleeping in it sounds like a pain. We can push through and take a nap during the day if it does.¡±

    Corrin groaned. ¡°That sounds awful, but you¡¯re probably right.¡±

    Wyn hummed a thoughtful note, ¡°We probably won¡¯t need to eat for a few more hours. What do we have left?¡±

    ¡°Almost everything. We¡¯ll make it to Wind¡¯s Rest before we run out of any supplies.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll eat whatever¡¯s easy then. No point resting tonight. Pass me some bread, I¡¯ll have some now before it starts raining.¡±

    Corrin reached into one of the side-pouches, handing him a chunk. Of course, it immediately began to rain, though it was only a light drizzle. Wyn pulled the hood of his cloak up and hunched over the bread, trying to keep it from getting soggy.

    They walked for a while, not speaking as they enjoyed the sound of the rain. Looking at the sky, Wyn suspected it would pick up before long. Eia came back after a while and alighted on his shoulder, humming the spirit song faintly.

    As the rain fell, water spirits began to gather in the air, most taking the shape of shimmering blue raindrops which fell slowly upwards instead. They were always sparse in rain, likely because it wasn¡¯t a true body of water, but the way they interacted with it was always interesting to watch. Wyn was pretty sure he could drink dirty water and be just fine, but Corrin was different, and thus finding clean water on the journey was still something they had to worry about. The water spirits in Straetum kept all the water in the valley drinkable, but they also tended to take the forms of spectral fish and other creatures.

    Is there a difference between types of water spirits other than just their power? Can they all purify water? And if so, why don''t all of them do so?

    Wyn? Eia¡¯s voice entered his mind, and he jumped from the shock. Beside him, Corrin¡¯s hand went to his sword, but Wyn shook his head.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Can you hear this? He heard her again. It was a familiar sensation, Iillia had done the same thing back in the spirit glades.

    Um¡­ Yes? He thought back, trying to reply mentally.

    Hmm, no luck still? I thought for sure I had it this time.

    ¡°I can hear you.¡± He replied out loud.

    ¡°What?¡± Corrin turned, confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°No. Sorry, not you. Her.¡± Wyn pointed at his shoulder.

    ¡°That is so weird¡­¡± Corrin mumbled, but he turned away, looking back towards the mountains in the distance as they were slowly obscured by the haze.

    Wait you can hear me? Eia asked.

    ¡°I can yeah.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± She shouted aloud, flying out in front of him and spinning in the air excitedly. Corrin didn¡¯t react to the outburst though, still unable to hear her even when she spoke. She claimed she could choose who could see her, and for whatever reason she didn¡¯t like his friend.

    Wait¡­ I meant yes! She repeated herself into his mind.

    ¡°How are you doing that?¡± He asked, still trying to ask questions mentally to no avail.

    It¡¯s hard to describe, but you know how you can get my attention through our bond?

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t really know how I do it, I just think really hard about getting your attention.¡±

    She affixed him with a flat stare. When you do that, what you¡¯re doing is basically just shaking our bond, which I can feel. This is similar, but more precise and less jarring.

    ¡°Huh¡­ can you shake the bond like I do?¡±

    ¡°I can try.¡± She reverted to speaking out loud. Her face etched with concentration.

    Wyn tried to focus on sensing whatever she was doing, and he began to feel a very faint tingle in the back of his mind. ¡°Maybe¡­ yeah wait I think I¡¯m starting to feel it!¡± The tingle grew into a piercing buzz, higher and higher pitched until it was almost painful. His whole body sprouted goosebumps as he felt a chill shoot through it.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°All right all right! I feel it, that¡¯s enough! Spirits! How have you not complained about that before?¡±

    Corrin looked back over with an eyebrow raised, ¡°Are you good over there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just testing something with Eia.¡±

    Corrin squinted at the air in front of Wyn, still annoyed he couldn¡¯t see the spirit no matter what he tried.

    Eia meanwhile, smiled smugly in front of him. ¡°I might¡¯ve been a little bit less subtle than you, but it¡¯s similar. Consider that my revenge. I¡¯ve been giving you a pass because we¡¯re both still new to this, but I would appreciate if you could learn to be a little gentler.¡±

    Wyn winced as the ringing left his ears, ¡°Yeah, I can learn. Being able to communicate without words could be helpful. What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She grinned. ¡°Maybe if you tell me how awesome I am ten times I¡¯ll consider teaching you.¡±

    Wyn called out through the bond, aggressively.

    ¡°Ow! All right! Five times, five times!¡± She pleaded.

    Wyn glanced to the left and then mumbled out the affirmations quietly enough that he hoped Corrin wouldn¡¯t hear over the rain.

    ¡°See?¡± She said, a bead of sweat rolling down her face as she recovered. Wyn hadn¡¯t even known spirits could sweat. ¡°Now to start, you¡¯ll need to be able to feel the bond¡ª¡±

    A loud screech, almost like a howl cracked the air as a shape dove down from the clouds above at incredible speed. Without a word both Wyn and Corrin had drawn their blades¡ªCorrin¡¯s steel, and Wyn¡¯s wooden¡ªand taken a defensive position. An instant later, he summoned his spirit fire, sharpening his vision as his drowsiness evaporated. Ghostly purple flames gathered on the edges of his sword.

    ¡°Oh, hells yes!¡± Corrin let out a war cry. ¡°I was just starting to get bored!¡±

    The creature¡¯s dive flattened out as it shot towards the two of them from above, splitting the rain before it like a rock diverting the course of a stream. Wyn barely had time to register the size of the monster before his body dodged on its own. Whatever it was, the beast was huge, easily the size of a horse, with feathers of crystalline blue. As it shot past him, he slashed across it with his sword. Against a normal creature, it wouldn¡¯t have pierced the skin, but spirit fire cut into monster flesh like hot butter. So, against this creature it should¡ª

    The blade thumped against the feathers like¡­ well a wooden sword against feathers, nothing more than a blunt blow.

    Is this fire good for anything outside the damn dungeon?

    The creature shot up into the sky again, out of reach and unharmed. Wyn shook his head, reevaluating that. The dirt path had a spray of blood coagulating atop it. Corrin had landed a blow.

    Switching his wooden sword for his real one, Wyn looked up and finally got a good look at the beast, which had stopped to hover in the air.

    Six large, feathered wings stretched out from its body, each smaller than the one in front of it. The wingtips were a darker shade of blue than the rest of its body, with four large plumes shaped like a candle¡¯s flame overshadowing the rest of the feathers. Despite his initial thought though, Wyn realized the main body of the beast was actually covered in fur, long and almost serpentine, but with four hawk-like legs protruding from its white underside. Its face was something akin to a fox, with glowing blue eyes. Opposite its head was a set of tails, feathered on the ends while undulated lazily as it bobbed with each flap of its wings.

    Be careful Wyn. Eia¡¯s voice spoke to him. Those spirits seem dangerous.

    Wyn looked, but didn¡¯t see any particularly abnormal spirits, but there was no time to ask for clarification. The creature reared its head back, and Wyn felt the air temperature drop around him as its eyes began to glow an even brighter blue.

    Dodge! Eia cried as its head whipped down towards him.

    Wyn wasted no time diving to the side as he felt the temperature drop even further. A freezing wind blew past him, catching his sword hand for a split second as it lagged behind the rest of his body. There was a clattering sound, like hundreds of rocks falling to the dirt, and he landed in the mud with a sickening squelch.

    When he looked back, he saw the ground where he¡¯d been standing littered with tiny shards of ice.

    The raindrops¡­ They¡¯d been frozen in midair from the sudden cold.

    ¡°Corrin! Can you reach it?¡± He yelled out, inspecting his hand. It was covered in frost, and he quickly brushed it off. It wouldn¡¯t have time to progress to frostbite, even if the chill was a bit painful.

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± His friend called back.

    The monster seemed almost in range, but it was stubbornly hanging just out of reach. If Corrin with his mana-enhancement couldn¡¯t reach it, then Wyn couldn¡¯t either. So, what to do¡­ ¡°The trees then!¡± Wyn called

    Wyn pointed to the trees over on the hills in the distance. Flying creatures weren¡¯t something they could handle very easily yet, and this one, with whatever ranged freezing attack it had was even worse. It could pelt them over and over from outside their reach. But if they could make it to a more forested area, they would take away its main advantage.

    Corrin shook his head though, grinning as he looked up at the thing. ¡°Not yet. Give me a boost!¡±

    A boost? What is he¡ª

    The look on Corrin¡¯s face gave it away. Wyn considered it for a moment, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time they¡¯d done this, but it had been a while. He knew his best friend well though, Corrin wasn¡¯t going to let this go.

    ¡°Drop the pack.¡±

    The beast flew around in the air, content to stay just high enough to avoid them. It hadn¡¯t used the gust of cold air again for reasons Wyn didn¡¯t know, but he wouldn¡¯t complain. Corrin let his pack fall to the ground and took a few deep breaths, no doubt channeling mana to his legs. Wyn looked up at the creature out of the corner of his eye, waiting for it to draw just a few feet closer, as it would have to if it wanted to attack again.

    Finally, it did. Corrin reacted an instant quicker, sprinting towards Wyn and jumping a few feet into the air. Wyn bent his knees, as Corrin landed on his palms. Wyn threw him skyward at the same time as Corrin jumped again, and he soared up to the beast. It managed to beat its wings hard enough to avoid a killing blow, but Corrin still cut a large gash across its chest, and it howled in pain, dropping several feet before regaining control of its flight.

    As Corrin landed in a roll on the ground, the creature stared down at them. Its tails now flicked anxiously as it hovered, perhaps reevaluating how dangerous they were. Wyn glared back, trying to intimidate it with the message that the two of them weren¡¯t prey. After a few long breaths, it screeched again, beating its wings as it rose back into the sky, flying into the clouds out of sight.

    The rain continued to fall quietly, until it was interrupted by the sound of Corrin¡¯s laughter.

    ¡°That boost move totally worked! Man, are we awesome or what? Seriously did you see that thing though? It was so cool, I counted nine tails, nine! And was that an ice-breath or something it hit you with¡­¡±

    Wyn took a moment to steady his breathing following the battle. It had been much more sudden than their encounters on the plains so far, and he hadn¡¯t really given much thought to the dangers of flying creatures. Something to think about as they went.

    Corrin¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious though, and soon Wyn found himself laughing and chatting as well. Still, they didn¡¯t have time to waste, so they quickly gathered themselves and continued along the path, discussing the things they¡¯d do if they ran across such a creature again.

    ***

    The rain fell through the whole night, and they walked through it, following the road though they couldn¡¯t see more than a few feet on the moonless night. Walking was a low enough intensity that in this case, spirit fire actually worked better than mana, and Wyn could tell Corrin was tired, even if his body wasn¡¯t. When the sun broke through the clouds and the rain stopped, Corrin turned towards the forest without a word, and Wyn followed.

    As soon as he found a shaded corner, he dropped his pack and pulled out their tarp, laying down atop it. They had bedrolls that they usually used, but they¡¯d want to keep those dry. Once he was down, Corrin wasting no time in closing his eyes.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Wyn said, letting his spirit fire drop. As soon as he did, a wave of his own exhaustion washed over him. ¡°We¡¯ll get a couple hours and then get back to it. I¡¯d rather not mess up our sleep schedules over this.¡±

    Corrin grunted some sort of affirmation, and rolled onto his side, placing a cloth over his eyes.

    Wyn lay down on the tarp across from him. ¡°Eia, can you keep an eye on things? Wake me in a few hours, okay?¡± He''d had no luck communicating through their bond yet, but she promised he should be able to with practice. It was something to keep him occupied while they walked though, so he was happy for it.

    He heard some mumbling from the air above him, but he took it as a yes. He was pretty sure she wouldn¡¯t actively get him killed or anything, and she¡¯d woken him up before when he¡¯d asked.

    The ground beneath them had softened from the rain, creating a sort of cushion for them to sleep on. Though it wasn¡¯t anything compared to a real bed, Wyn was soon taken by his dreams, and drifted off.

 42. Cooking on the Road

    Corrin watched, his chest clenching, as his life¡¯s work slowly burned away.

    ¡°I told you it was too close to the flame.¡± Wyn said casually, biting a piece of skewered meat off the end of his kebab. He pointed it towards Corrin and spoke with a little still left in his mouth, ¡°And don¡¯t waste that, we won¡¯t be able to fully restock until we get to Cliffside.¡±

    Corrin hung his head, lifting the burnt piece of meat out of the pan. After a moment of hesitation, he began to eat, choking the charred meal down as Wyn laughed. He quickly swallowed and then washed the astringent flavor away with a large swig of water.

    ¡°Yeah, well last time it wasn¡¯t cooked enough. Damn, I over-seasoned it too. But¡ª!¡± He paused for dramatic effect as Wyn awaited the verdict. ¡°The monster meat was still worse.¡± He reached for a handful of nuts and berries, tossing them into his mouth.

    ¡°Really?¡± Wyn raised an eyebrow, ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you had to eat that. You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t get poisoned.¡±

    Corrin made a face like he was vomiting, ¡°Yeah trust me, it¡¯s not an experience I want to repeat. That¡¯s why¡­¡± He stuck another piece of meat in the fire, carefully seasoning it¡ªusing less this time. ¡°I¡¯m gonna master cooking too!¡±

    ¡°To the warrior chef!¡± Wyn snorted, toasting with waterskin.

    The trip from Straetum to Taravast was a long one, and traveling in luxury was expensive, especially since they wanted to cross the Grass Sea. Most of the travel budget had been allocated towards paying someone to take them across¡ªas it was impassable on foot¡ªso getting food and water was up to the pair of them.

    After the experience in the dungeon, Corrin saw the pleasures of good food cast in a whole new light and had decided to try his hand at cooking. The biggest problem was, unlike swordsmanship, cooking did not come naturally to him at all. He¡¯d gotten a few basic lessons before leaving Straetum, but so much of it was guesswork, especially without the measuring tools he¡¯d have in a proper kitchen. Most of what he¡¯d made so far wasn¡¯t very good other than simple things, and using a campfire and pan was harder than he¡¯d thought.

    He¡¯d press on though; he had plenty of time to practice.

    One year. That was how long the journey was supposed to take. They thought it might be faster with their abilities, but without any real way to judge, and no idea if they¡¯d have to stop for winter, they¡¯d opted to leave a little earlier than that, giving them a few extra months to spare. Though they were already adults by their village''s standard, in the east, students didn¡¯t attend academies until turning 18. At their current pace, they¡¯d arrive shortly before that mark, and would be able to attend soon after.

    It had been about a month since he and Wyn had set out from Straetum, and they were starting to run seriously low on food. They¡¯d supplemented their rations with foraging and fishing, as they didn¡¯t really have enough time to hunt, and neither was proficient with a bow¡ªdespite Corrin¡¯s speed, many of the animals on the plateau were still faster than him in a dead chase, adapted to a life of haring races across the plains. While he might be able to outlast them, doing so would waste too much time. Thanks to this face, they¡¯d steadily been going through their rations, and would soon have to stop for more.

    ¡°Let me see the map,¡± Corrin prodded, trying to look over Wyn¡¯s shoulder. Wyn pushed him away.

    ¡°Hang on, I think I¡¯ve almost figured it out.¡± Wyn looked over at the nearby river. ¡°So if that¡¯s there¡­ then we¡¯re¡­¡± He traced his finger on the map.

    ¡°We passed Wind¡¯s Rest about a week ago, right?¡± Corrin asked. ¡°We should¡¯ve resupplied there.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s such a small village though, I¡¯d wager they¡¯re already preparing for winter. I wouldn¡¯t want to ask them for food right now, even if we paid them for it. They¡¯d overcharge, and we need that money for a charter across the sea. Food is more valuable than gold when it¡¯s scarce enough¡­ So that should put us about here, which means Cliffside is still a little over a week out.¡± Wyn sighed. ¡°Hopefully we can catch some more fish, I think we¡¯re fine, but I¡¯d rather not cut it so close.¡±

    Corrin nodded, ¡°How far out are we from the Grass Sea?¡±

    ¡°Maybe a month at best.¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s true? Giant blades of grass way taller than a person, as far as you can see?¡±

    Wyn shrugged like he didn¡¯t care, but Corrin noticed a slightly faraway look in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. I¡¯m looking forward to finding out though.¡± He cocked his head to the right, looking into empty space, ¡°I guess that¡¯s true; it probably is almost like regular grass for you.¡±

    ¡°She still won¡¯t let me see her?¡± Corrin asked, squinting as he tried to see the supposed spirit that hung around Wyn. Maybe there was a slight rippling in the air?

    ¡°She says no, she still doesn¡¯t seem to like you for some reason.¡± Wyn said.

    Corrin frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! I don¡¯t know why any more than you do.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she your spirit Wyn?¡± Corrin asked.

    Wyn winced. ¡°Careful please. She likes to think of me as her human more than anything. I¡¯d like to avoid getting zapped while I sleep.¡±

    Corrin laughed and they finished up their lunch in high spirits and began to walk the path again. They did talk often during the trip, but when the majority of the time was simply spent walking through the empty countryside¡ªand occasionally fighting off any spirit beasts that wandered too close¡ªthe conversation often gave way to a comfortable silence.

    The plateau¡¯s scenery was consistent if anything. Weeks of walking and cloud cover had taken the soaring peaks of the Windfall Mountains out of sight, save for a small sliver of the range which jutted further inland. For the most part, the entire view was filled with rolling green hills, dotted with trees and the occasional forest. They¡¯d yet to encounter any creatures more dangerous than the flying spirit beast in the rain. Most that approached them turned and ran as soon as Corrin began channeling his mana, and the ones that stayed got cut down.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    They¡¯d also had a particular tense encounter with a mother bear and her cubs while fishing, but that had been more of an awkward situation than anything¡ªsubduing the bear without killing it was more difficult than they¡¯d assumed.

    Focusing inwards, Corrin channeled his mana as he walked. It was less effective than sitting down and meditating, but they had places to be, and he preferred not to sit anyways. He breathed in deeply, mana rushing in with the air. The swirling mass of mana crashed through his body, mixing with his own, like a massive waterfall suddenly appearing above a small pond. He held it for a brief moment, forcing it to circulate around his body slowly, pressure building inside him.

    He breathed out, the foreign mana was expunged by his own, and the storm inside him lessened. The technique was something he¡¯d come up with on his own after watching the flow of mana in his channels. From what he could tell, it helped the mana already inside him circulate more smoothly, giving him even better control, though he wasn¡¯t sure how to increase the actual amount.

    Ever since that night, the mana within his body had seemed significantly weaker, which they guessed was the product of the environment, a single breath below the third floor of the dungeon held more mana than a whole minute of focused breathing on the surface. Though he wasn¡¯t sure why he couldn¡¯t hold as much, or why it had seemed to stream off his body back then. It was an experience that hadn¡¯t occurred since, a brief moment of harnessing what felt like an endless supply.

    Either way, thanks to the energy granted to Corrin by the mana, and Wyn¡¯s ability to apparently burn away his own exhaustion, they were able to walk faster and further than a normal person would, and do so without tiring. Their pace¡ªconsidering they were walking¡ªwas blistering, and if they could keep it up the whole trip, they may even arrive early. Corrin knew mana was valuable for more than just walking longer though, and he had no intention of stagnating before getting to Taravast.

    He started pulling mana into his hand, pooling it into a small ball of power. As it concentrated in that spot, it suffused outwards from his channels into his muscles and tendons, increasing his grip strength as it went. He condensed it further, but with each passing moment, it became more and more difficult, like packing a snowball. By the time he couldn¡¯t compress it any more, about half of all the mana in his body was gathered in that one spot. The rest flowed slower, drawn slightly towards the palm by the force of his will. Sweat dripped down his brow as the exertion of his channels began to manifest physically.

    Corrin pushed. Trying to force the mana out of his palm and into the air. But instead of leaving his body, the pressure in his hand seemed to just build and build.

    Come on. Get¡­ out!

    He felt his channels clench in a feeling like a cramp, sending a shock throughout his whole body as he seized up, falling to the ground face-first, unable to brace himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s working very well.¡± Wyn said flatly as Corrin slowly recovered and stood back up. He slapped his hands against his clothes, knocking the dirt loose from the robes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out eventually.¡± Corrin replied.

    He¡¯d been trying to see if it was possible to pull or push mana at range but hadn¡¯t been successful so far. His intuition told him that if he could manifest it outside of his body, he¡¯d reach a new level of power, and he thought it was possible, even if he had no idea how. The mana could enter his body quite easily, and he could burn through it in a flash if he used it within himself. But getting it to leave his body without being used, other than via his breathing, wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d been able to figure out.

    After another failed attempt¡ªthough he managed to avoid falling over the second time¡ªhe decided to ask about the closest thing he¡¯d found to mana. ¡°So how do you get the spirit fire out of you again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure how to explain it,¡± Wyn said. ¡°It just kind of came to me naturally. Though, I still can¡¯t just make it come out on its own.¡± He held up a finger and concentrated, but nothing happened. ¡°I was able to that night to an extent, but I don¡¯t really know how. I think it¡¯s a mental thing, but I don¡¯t know why. Either way, I can still use it to ignite things I¡¯m touching, like my sword. Maybe you could try that?¡±

    ¡°Kind of like a focus then¡­¡± Corrin scratched his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Something to draw it out of me. Not a bad idea.¡±

    He¡¯d experiment later, for now the efforts of earlier had drained a significant amount of his mana, and it was so sparse in this air it would take a while to channel more. That was one of the more annoying things he¡¯d noticed since leaving. The dungeon¡¯s ambient mana had been like a vast ocean of power¡ªat least from how stories made them sound. A single breath filled him to his limit and then some. In comparison, Straetum¡¯s was a lake: abundant and deep, but not endless like the dungeon had been. The rest of the plateau, however, was like a river, or perhaps even a stream, which widened and narrowed at times, but was altogether limited in the amount of water available. It was there, with a distinct current to it that slightly resisted when he tried to bring it in, but there was so much less of it. Minutes of breathing to completely top up had turned to hours, and he could feel fluctuations in the amount available between points even just a few miles apart.

    Regardless, the walk continued, following the highway southwards towards the edge of the plateau. The sun had long since set by the time Wyn finally demanded they rest, less from tiredness, and more to stick to their routine. Neither were sure about the long-term effects of using their abilities, and in Corrin¡¯s case it had almost killed him before, so they tried to not push themselves too hard when it came to walking.

    They came to rest at the top of a ridge, overlooking an enormous valley down below. The elevation wasn¡¯t particularly high, but the sparse vegetation of the plateau meant that they could see almost the entire valley from their vantage point. Corrin didn¡¯t spend much time admiring the view though; even when they weren¡¯t walking, their responsibilities didn¡¯t end. Wyn began sorting through supplies and planning for the next day while Corrin cooked dinner for them.

    He¡¯d seen a stream as they¡¯d approached, so he decided to take the opportunity to make stew. After gathering the water and heating it to a boil over their campfire, he brought it to a simmer and threw in some of the venison they had left, along with wild mushrooms they¡¯d tracked down the previous day. Finally, he mixed it with the last of the herbs and spices he¡¯d brought from Straetum, tasting the broth repeatedly until it tasted right. It would be rough eating until they got to Cliffside, but he wanted to redeem his cooking from earlier that day. Stews were easier for him than just cooking meat over a fire, so it went far better than his previous attempt, and he¡¯d all but mastered this sort of ¡°everything stew¡± over the last month.

    While the stew simmered, they had a quick sparring session¡ªwhich Corrin won¡ªrinsed off in the stream, and then sat down to eat. The stew had turned out well considering the usual standard of meal for the past month, though he burnt his tongue with the first bite. The night proceeded as most had, with the two of them chatting idly and talking about all the things they''d do when they became spirit knights, until Corrin noticed something off in the darkness, out in the valley below.

    Two pricks of light, several miles apart, but distinct. He tapped Wyn on the shoulder.

    ¡°See that?¡±

    Wyn squinted, looking in the direction Corrin pointed. ¡°Yeah, I think so. Two groups¡­ The first is larger, but they''re close enough that they should be aware of each other.¡±

    ¡°Why are they separate then? Wouldn¡¯t traveling together make it safer?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°Bandits.¡± Wyn snapped his fingers in realization. ¡°That smaller group might not be merchants. If they¡¯re brigands, then that¡¯s a chase we¡¯re seeing.¡±

    Corrin looked towards the lights with new interest, clearing up outlaws was basically a knight¡¯s job.

    ¡°We should help.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? And what makes you think we can?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°Honestly it just sounds fun,¡± Corrin grinned.

    ¡°The amount of trouble you drag me into¡­ lucky for you, I actually agree. We want to be knights after all, saving people is what they do.¡± Wyn rinsed his bowl and got onto his bedroll. ¡°Get to bed then, we¡¯ll get up early tomorrow, and we¡¯re going to be picking up our pace.¡±

    Corrin obliged, kicking dirt over the fire and settled into his own bedroll, glancing up at the full moon, shining softly in the sky.

    Somehow, he didn''t think he''d be getting much sleep that night.

 43. Ensnared

    Kei rose from her bedroll, having not slept more than an hour or two. It had been like this for almost a week now, unable to ease herself of the tension as the caravan was unable to lose the bandits.

    Though she¡¯d thought the mood had been dark when the news was first announced, it had grown even more grim in the week since. Optimism and gallows humor had been replaced with a sense of dread that could be seen and felt in every member of the caravan. They¡¯d ditched supplies, horses, and even whole carts in their desperation to escape, but their pursuers had only drawn closer, hounding them like a pack of wolves stalking a wounded deer.

    She¡¯d been given her own private tent, so she had no one to bother her in the hurried preparations for their departure. Her clothing trunk lay open, several dresses placed alongside more practical attire her brother had insisted she pack. At the time, she¡¯d thought he was just being overbearing and protective. More recently, she¡¯d been grateful for his insistence. While the tailored tunic was still nicer than anything someone on the plateau might wear, it was a far cry from the dresses she was used to. The flared skirt she wore along with it would allow her to move far more easily, as she suspected she might have to very soon.

    Kei emerged from the tent, nodding to Cidus, who began to quickly break it down with the help of two other caravan members. He moved swiftly, loading it into their cart to prepare for their departure. He wore a studded breastplate over a white tunic and black vest coat. In all, he hadn¡¯t dressed too differently from normal, looking out of place in the countryside, though he would¡¯ve looked right at home in the upper-class streets of Taravast.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to armor yourself more?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Perhaps you aren¡¯t aware of this mistress, but these clothes weren¡¯t woven with common fabric. Do you know what our largest import from Injara is?¡±

    ¡°The town in the Elysian region?¡±

    The older man nodded.

    Kei thought for a moment, she¡¯d seen the manifests for the region once or twice, though she wasn¡¯t as familiar with it as others, but she knew the answer. ¡°Silk.¡±

    ¡°Specifically, hawk-moth silk. When woven properly, it¡¯s stronger than the leather armor these merchants can provide. And¡ª"

    ¡°And you don¡¯t wear steel because it disrupts the flow of aura,¡± she finished. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Aura, mana, whatever it was called¡ªshe didn¡¯t know the difference. The power that allowed some people to transcend human limitations was spoken of with reverence by most of the warriors she¡¯d met. It wasn¡¯t of use to most people like her, but to those that had managed to sense its presence, it seemed to be a source of pride and power.

    ¡°So, what about the breastplate then?¡± She asked.

    The older man chuckled. ¡°Well, a little extra protection never hurts, especially for such a vital region.¡±

    ¡°Cidus,¡± Kei glanced downwards, letting her uncertainty show. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll make it out of this?¡±

    ¡°You will Mistress.¡± He placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. ¡°I swore to your brother I¡¯d keep you safe. I¡¯ll do that even if it costs my life.¡±

    Kei met his eyes, they were unwavering. It wouldn¡¯t do for her servant¡¯s resolve to be greater than her own, so she took a deep breath, calming the shaking of her hands.

    How would Oli act?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said, striding forward. Cidus nodded and followed behind.

    They approached Trell, who was directing several of the other traders around as the caravan slowly began to move again. She could feel all the eyes drawn to her as she glided past the rest of the small-time merchants. Her eyes however, stayed focused straight ahead, towards the caravan-leader.

    He turned as he noticed them approaching.

    ¡°What¡¯s that situation?¡± Cidus asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve laid traps behind us as best we can to try and slow their horses, but it seems we¡¯ll have no choice but to fight.¡± He glanced at Kei, ¡°Return to your cart miss, we¡¯ll make sure to keep you safe.¡±

    Kei straightened, forcing confidence into her voice. ¡°No.¡±

    Trell raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit in the cart cowering while everyone else risks their lives for this. I may not be much help in a battle, but I¡¯ve noticed other women helping with supplies, I can do the same. An extra set of hands surely won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    He glanced at Cidus, then back at Kei, his eyes searching as he seemed to reassess her worth.

    ¡°Understood. In that case, talk to the woman over there.¡± He pointed towards an older woman helping some of the children onto a cart. ¡°She¡¯ll tell you how you can help. The plan is to make it back up to the other side of this valley. We¡¯ll take the ridge and hold there. With any luck, the terrain will make up for our disadvantages.¡±

    ¡°A good plan,¡± Cidus said. ¡°As I said before, my priority will be keeping the young mistress safe, but I¡¯ll assist when I can.¡±

    Trell grunted affirmatively and then turned to deal with some other affairs.

    ¡°That man is interesting,¡± Cidus said once he¡¯d left.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s more experienced than I would expect from a simple merchant. He acts more like a soldier than a merchant at times, very direct. Also, he¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve seen on this plateau that¡¯s open. I¡¯m sure there are more at Precipice, but it¡¯s odd to see another.¡±

    Kei looked over at Trell with more interest. ¡°Really? A channeler all the way out here?¡±

    Cidus nodded. ¡°Though I don¡¯t get the impression he¡¯s very skilled yet. It¡¯s hard to say if that¡¯s because he gained the powers recently, or if he just hasn¡¯t trained with them much. It¡¯s to our benefit though, I imagine he¡¯ll be a great fighter compared to most here.¡±

    As he said that, Trell climbed up on top of a cart, staring out at the hunters and assembled fighters. ¡°Alright men, it¡¯s time to earn our keep! If we don¡¯t get to that ridge, everybody in this caravan may as well be dead. Ravagers like these don¡¯t take prisoners to be let off at the next town. They take slaves to sell, or they kill.

    We¡¯re going to make a rush for the ridge, and then you¡¯re going to fight like your lives depend on it. Because simply put, they do. Anyone who wants to leave on their own can, I won¡¯t stop you. But know this, they will kill you, and once they do¡­ well you¡¯d better hope you don¡¯t run into me down in hell.¡±

    The merchants shifted awkwardly on their feet, holding weapons they weren¡¯t familiar with, but none ran. Trell grinned broadly. ¡°Well, seems you lot have some guts after all, I daresay we¡¯ll have those bastards running from us when all is said and done.¡±

    A cheer went up among the group and their march began.

    ***

    The hunters were ordered to beleaguer the bandits as they made their approach. They took positions in the trees, striking the flanks with their bows and escaping into the forest that lined the slope of the valley. The caravan had been moving at a breakneck pace for almost two hours now. Kei had taken a horse¡ªletting the less-able and children use her carriage¡ªand was riding alongside the caravan as they burst into an open field close to the top of the ridge. It felt good to ride again, at one point, the activity had been the only source of joy in her life. She shook herself back to the present, the top of the ridge was just ahead.

    With their destination almost in sight, the train sped up, racing towards a rocky outcrop at the top of the valley where they could make a true defensive stand.

    Disaster struck with the speed of a striking snake.

    A pained cry sounded to her left, and Kei turned to see a merchant with an arrow in his throat. He tumbled off of his horse, tumbling towards the underside of the cart. She turned away so she didn¡¯t have to watch, back to the slope, and squinted towards the top, holding a hand to block out the sun rising up from just over the ridge. Where had the arrow come from? The worst-case scenario would be¡ª

    ¡°Bandits at the top of the hill!¡± Cidus shouted from her right. How had they gotten ahead? And why not attack sooner if they had? In the next moment, chaos erupted around her. Horses fell as arrows struck deep into their hide, crashing their carts against the hillside; people shouted in pain and surprise as the orderly charge collapsed in on itself. Their retreat had turned into a slaughter.

    Kei grit her teeth as they began to crest the hill. The force of pirates here was small, only a few men with horses. They must¡¯ve sent a smaller force around, separate from the main group so they could move quicker and flank around. If they only had to fight this smaller detachment, the caravan would probably be fine, but half of their fighting force was behind them, delaying their pursuers, and the small group had taken the defensive high ground they¡¯d been banking on having.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Trell roared defiantly, his voice cutting through the chaos of the stampede as he charged forwards from the rest of the pack, heading straight for the bandit¡¯s line.

    He leapt off his horse, soaring through the air before kicking one of the bandits hard enough to send him sprawling. Trell swung his sword in a wide arc, forcing them to back off.

    Distantly, Kei noted that his skill was more than it should be, perhaps Cidus was right, and he¡¯d been a soldier before becoming a merchant? But at the same time, he didn¡¯t fight like a soldier. She banished the useless thought as she got off her horse early, removing it from the line of fire. She began to move behind one of the carts, using it for cover as they drew up the side of the hill.

    Cidus came up behind her, sword drawn as he peeked around the edge of the cart. ¡°Stay here mistress, you¡¯ll be safe from the arrows.¡±

    He dashed around the edge of the cart, sword flashing to cut an arrow mid-flight. Kei watched through a rip in the canvas as the older man rushed forward with the speed of someone half his age. Atop the hill, the bandits shouted in alarm, pulling swords and axes as they rallied back against the two men who led the charge.

    Kei heard her boots clap against stone as they reached the final stretch before the top, and the fighting became even more intense. The merchants had gathered anything they could find to fight, from swords intended for sail, to broken planks from destroyed carts, and used them to fight back against their attackers. They were untrained, but there were more of them than there were bandits, and Cidus and Trell had broken the line on the ridge, plunging the raiders into chaos.

    Still, advantage in numbers simply meant more would die in the pursuit of victory, and Kei watched in horror as merchants fell left and right, their bodies tumbling down the steep slope.

    As the battle raged on, Kei moved from cart to cart, hiding and running with the rest of the non-combatants as arrows or blades struck them down one by one. Within minutes, she found herself panting from exhaustion, covered in grime, sweat and blood.

    She stumbled over the uneven ground, falling to her knees, gasping raggedly for breath. If she didn¡¯t know better, she would¡¯ve sworn she¡¯d been fighting for hours. The motion and fighting on the ridge were non-stop, and she¡¯d been running the whole time to stay away from the thick of it, her heart pounding from equal parts fear and exertion. Frankly, it was a miracle she wasn¡¯t already dead.

    She glanced up to see a young girl, no more than five, fallen on the ground ahead of her. The girl was clenching the hand of a body with an arrow sticking out of its back, tears streaming down her face. Further up the ridge, a bandit held a bow, looking down at the child as he nocked another arrow.

    ¡°Run!¡± Kei screamed, trying to get the girl¡¯s attention, but she wouldn¡¯t move, sitting with the dead body like she expected it to get up any second.

    This isn¡¯t about money or food.

    The bandit drew the string back, taking aim at the young girl. A twisted smile stretched across his face as his eyes gleamed with pleasure. Kei¡¯s breath hitched as the realization struck her core.

    They¡¯re enjoying this.

    Kei lunged; the arrow was loosed. She wrapped the girl in her arms as she tackled her out of the way. A piercing heat filled her shoulder, and she gasped from the pain.

    Don¡¯t stop moving!

    She scrambled to her feet clutching the child in her arms as she dashed towards a boulder ahead. She glanced to the side just in time to see another arrow streaking towards her, she wasn¡¯t going to¡ª

    Cidus appeared from nowhere, knocking the arrow aside before sprinting up the slope before the archer could nock another, cutting him in half at the waist. Kei made it behind the boulder, clutching the crying girl against her chest, holding to her tightly. As her breathing calmed, she held the child out, looking up and down her body for any injuries. Thankfully, she seemed to be unhurt, though her hands were stained with blood.

    The girl turned to look back toward the body they¡¯d left behind, whimpering softly, but Kei pulled her close again, not wanting her to look.

    Cidus rounded the corner slowly. He had several arrows sticking out of his body, their shafts snapped in half, and his suit was stained with blood, though it seemed most of it wasn¡¯t his. ¡°Are you alright mistress?¡± He asked

    Kei remembered the arrow lodged in her own shoulder, and suddenly the pain returned in full force. She gritted her teeth against the intense throbbing, trying not to cry. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    He bent down, grabbing the shaft. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I failed you. I was distracted for a few moments, and I let you get injured terribly. I¡¯m ashamed.¡± The wood snapped, breaking off most of the length, though he left the arrowhead embedded in her shoulder.

    Kei shook her head, glancing at the numerous arrows sticking out of his body as she forced out a weak reply, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°The battle is almost won. Trell went back down to harry the pursuers, but we¡¯ve secured the ridge. Let me help you to the top.¡±

    He pulled her to her feet, taking the child in one arm while he supported her with the other, and they walked up the slope. Finally, Kei¡¯s heart began to calm. Once they had the ridge, everything would be back on track. The caravan was a mess, and several carts had been destroyed, but enough remained that they could recover.

    As soon as the rear guard arrived, they would¡ª

    The cart next to her burst apart.

    Splinters of wood were sent flying as a black metal chain snaked its way back into the hand of its wielder, having shattered an entire wooden cart in a single blow. Walking slowly up the ridge was a man in a long black coat and red bandana. His face was harsh and scarred, but he grinned like a madman as he approached. He was dragging something, a body behind him. Only when he threw it onto the ground in front of him did she recognize Trell¡¯s beaten and bloody figure, whether he was even alive or not, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°The prey thinks of themselves as hunters, do they?¡± The man laughed, his voice projecting up the slope. A cacophony of laughter behind him sounded as the rest of the bandit party followed behind him. There were just as many as had been on the ridge, perhaps even a little more. But what of the traps? The ambushes?

    Kei¡¯s skin crawled as the man at their head drew closer, and she found it growing harder to breathe. She liked to consider herself a good judge of character, it made her a decent merchant. And this man, he oozed bloodlust and malice. She swore she could even feel a palpable aura coming off him, like a raging fire that consumed everything it touched.

    Cidus pressed the girl back into Kei¡¯s arms. ¡°Take the child. Run.¡± His voice was hard, and she noticed as he drew the sword his hands trembled slightly.

    Despite his words, Kei couldn¡¯t move, she begged her legs to work, to take a step away from death. But she was frozen. Cidus wasn¡¯t particularly strong among the warriors her family employed, but he was still a channeler. The plateau was supposed to be weak, relatively safe if travelled in groups! Cidus was supposed to be enough. So why¡­ why did he seem scared? She realized it as he stepped forward. His movement was awkward, somewhat stilted. Separated from the panic she¡¯d felt before, she could tell that he was probably even more tired than she was, burning aura to sustain and strengthen himself through injuries so terrible.

    The man in the bandana grinned as he approached. ¡°Interesting, here I find not one, but two channelers amidst the same group. You don¡¯t seem very strong though¡­ are you sure you really want to fight me?¡± He spun the chain of his scythe around in slow, casual loops.

    Cidus didn¡¯t reply, instead charging forward with a battle cry.

    The scythe whipped out, streaking towards him from the side. Cidus knocked it away, getting inside the man¡¯s guard, but the grin never left his face. When Cidus swung downwards, he jumped back, narrowly avoiding the blow. Cidus stepped forward, preparing to thrust his sword into the bandit¡¯s chest.

    Kei saw it too late. ¡°Dodge!¡± She cried, but her voice never reached him.

    The scythe, knocked to the ground after its first strike, leapt back to its master as he disguised his yanking of the chain with the dodging of Cidus¡¯ attack. The stygian blade impaled her servant through the chest, piercing leather and silk as though they weren¡¯t even there.

    His body clenched, thrusting forward weakly as if still determined to find its mark, but the man in the bandana slapped it aside with his arm, a dissatisfied look on his face.

    ¡°This place is too weak. If it wasn¡¯t for that damned spirit knight¡­¡± He reached around Cidus¡¯ body and pulled him forward while removing the scythe, stepping out of the way as the corpse fell forward, sliding down the slope unceremoniously. It was over before it even started. Battles between channelers were supposed to last longer than most¡­ were Cidus¡¯ injuries even worse than she thought? Or was the gap in power truly that severe?

    Kei watched, still unable to move as four of the remaining hunters attacked from the sides, charging at once. The man let his scythe fly in a large circle around him, cutting down two, and knocking the remaining two down the hill with the same effort one would put towards killing an insect. As he pulled the chain back to himself, looping it around his arm, he walked forward towards her, the nearest person to him.

    ¡°This is really nothing personal,¡± He grinned. ¡°But my men need to eat.¡±

    Kei clamped down on her emotions, desperately trying to regain her composure. She didn¡¯t have time to think, she didn¡¯t have time to grieve. Fighting wasn¡¯t going to work, so she had to try and negotiate. But her legs still wouldn¡¯t move.

    Please¡­ Please. Just let me speak!

    Her voice responded to her plea, and she was able to force out a sound. ¡°Wait!¡±

    The man paused, gesturing for her to continue with a look of amusement.

    ¡°You can take the food in our carts! You can take whatever you want, just leave us alive¡­ please.¡± It was a gamble, but needing to scavenge, or pray for the arrival of another caravan was better than dying.

    The man looked around, chain rattling on his arm, ¡°Well boys? Should we let them go? She asked so nicely after all.¡±

    The assorted brigands laughed, yelling out a multitude of jeers.

    ¡°The men can live, but we should take the women!¡±

    ¡°Food isn¡¯t enough, let¡¯s rob them blind!¡±

    ¡°Kill em boss!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a pretty one, leave her alive!¡±

    The man, who she guessed was the boss, held up a finger. ¡°Now¡­ There''s a fun idea. How about this? I¡¯m a generous man, and with those clothes, I¡¯m willing to bet you¡¯re an important young woman. If you come with us, we¡¯ll let everyone here live. We¡¯ll ransom you off back at The Grass Sea. Maybe your family can even buy you back. Of course, we¡¯ll still ransack these carts, and if the rest of this lot die because they run out of food, well you tried. But if you don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll kill the whole lot of you myself.¡±

    Kei¡¯s blood froze. Could she do that? Even if it saved the lives of the merchants here. Was it better to risk fighting? No¡­ she could tell, fighting would just make their deaths more certain. The deal was too good not to accept, it was simple math.

    Hesitantly, she stepped forwards. ¡°I¡ªI accept your deal. Just swear to spare the lives of everyone else.¡±

    There was a moment of hesitation, as if he was considering the deal, but then the man grinned maniacally. He began to laugh, no one dared speak as his voice echoed across the open ridge. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually said yes! What a little hero you think you must be.¡±

    Kei cringed as his eyes locked with hers, they weren¡¯t the cold eyes of a killer. ¡°Ah, here¡¯s my favorite part. The moment your hope turns to despair. Show it to me! That look in your eyes when you realize I¡¯m just going to kill you all anyway!¡±

    She saw the man¡¯s face, his eyes. They burned with a maniacal passion for killing, as much as the man earlier, perhaps even more¡­ he enjoyed this. The caravan was doomed, there was no bargain she could make. She fell to her knees.

    I¡¯m sorry Oli¡­ I¡¯m still as useless as I ever was. A worthless younger sister.

    ¡°Well hang on a second.¡± A new voice sliced through the haze, young, but brimming with unwavering confidence. From a nearby boulder, a boy she hadn¡¯t noticed leapt down, landing across from the bandit captain in a crouch. His messy ash-white hair momentarily obscured his face, but as he straightened up, she was astonished to see a boy around her own age. Clear blue eyes gleamed like sapphires as he surveyed the ridge, assessing the situation. Despite his youth and shorter stature, he exuded a presence akin to a finely honed blade, cutting through the battlefield¡¯s oppressive atmosphere like sunlight piercing the deepest of shadows.

    For a single heartbeat, she thought he might be one of the gods which roamed Aeora in the form of men, untouchable except by the strongest of Spirit Knights. But she dismissed the thought as an impossibility.

    The boy was smirking, like he¡¯d heard a mildly funny joke, and he brandished a plain blade towards the bandit captain. ¡°If you want to hurt one more person in this caravan, you¡¯ll have to fight me first.¡±

    His eyes met hers, and he winked.

 44. It Always Sounds Better in Your Head

    Corrin and Wyn dashed through the forest, not wasting energy to speak as they chased after the distant caravan. They¡¯d started running before sunrise, sleeping only a few hours to replenish their energy before crossing the enormous valley at a pace like a normal person¡¯s sprint. After they¡¯d started however, Corrin¡¯s pack was weighing heavily on his shoulders, and he could feel it slowing him down even through his mana enhancement. The only solace was that the shade of the forest kept the sun off them, and it was a cool day, so they didn¡¯t have to run in the sweltering heat.

    Corrin wasn¡¯t actually circulating mana to his legs; he¡¯d realized over the journey that focused channeling had its own drawbacks. While he focused mana to places like his legs, he couldn¡¯t channel new mana from the air. This meant that for constant activities like running long distances, it was actually better not to circulate to his legs, and instead keep a constant draw of mana while he ran at a pace below his top speed. By keeping the rate of usage lower, it seemed to help with his stamina, and the strain on his channels was lessened. It wasn¡¯t as easy as walking, but keeping a natural circulation helped him from burning it out too quickly.

    To his left, Wyn was panting, a faint purple glow burning behind his eyes the only sign of his spirit fire. The previous day had been a long one, and at the very least, Corrin¡¯s body was actually enhanced. The strain was still there for Wyn, he was just burning it away, and he might collapse if he stopped using his blessing. They reached what appeared to be the sight of earlier skirmishes¡ªseveral trees had arrows sticking out of them, and he even spotted a few bodies hidden in the underbrush. That must have meant they were getting close.

    Finally, Corrin heard sounds of battle from ahead. He glanced towards Wyn, who nodded. Corrin flared his mana, circulating it heavily to his legs, and dropped his pack as he rushed ahead. A minute later, he burst out of the tree line, and finally got a good look at the chaos ahead.

    He¡¯d come out to the side of the two groups. As expected, it seemed a merchant caravan was under attack from raiders in the area. Elder Irym had told Corrin and Wyn to watch out for them on their journey, especially out here in the country where there were less organized patrols and knights, though he didn¡¯t think that country bandits would be much of a threat to the two outside of their numbers.

    Several carts and covered wagons appeared to have been blown to shreds in the battle, though there weren¡¯t any signs of firestone scars or other explosives. At the top of the hill, a ring of merchants had formed, standing against a dozen or so bandits. By numbers, the merchants seemed better off, but among them, it seemed many had just grabbed whatever it seemed they could find, like a piece of wood or a broken sword. Only one or two of them looked like actual warriors.

    Corrin looped around to the east, cresting the top of a large boulder nearby and peering over the top, still unnoticed by either group. As he did, he got a good look at an unusual face-off. To his left was a woman, around his own age. She had dirty blonde hair and was dressed in finer clothes than most of the other traders. She was holding herself well, but Corrin could see the way her body shook, legs trembling even as she tried to hold it in.

    Across from her was a large man in a heavy black coat. He wore a red bandana and had a rough face, covered in scars. His coat¡ªwhich seemed constructed from thick leather¡ªwas reinforced with mail around his vital areas, and a black chain wrapped around his right arm, a small scythe hanging from the end.

    Corrin caught the end of their conversation. ¡°...That look in your eyes when you realize I¡¯m just going to kill you all anyway!¡±

    Corrin¡¯s mind whirred, this was the perfect time to make an entrance! He scrambled to the top of the rock and tried to stand heroically. ¡°Well hang on a second!¡± He jumped to the ground and pointed his sword towards the bandit captain, who looked towards him with a look of surprise and disdain.

    ¡°If you want to touch a single person in this caravan, you¡¯ll have to fight me first.¡± Corrin looked towards the girl and winked, trying to send the message that help was here.

    Silence. No one said a word, and the longer Corrin stood there, the more embarrassed he felt. The captain made a gesture towards the other bandits, and they rushed towards Corrin, finally kicking his brain into gear.

    Three attackers from three different angles, but all to his front. Corrin¡¯s experience in fighting multiple attackers wasn¡¯t non-existent, but he was a little rusty since most of their more recent training had been related to monsters. Better to play it safe. He dashed to the side, forcing them to adjust in such a way that two would reach him before the third, then raced forward to meet them on his own terms

    He flipped up a dagger from his belt and deftly threw it towards the man on the right, striking him below the arm. It wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, but it distracted him. Dusting off his dagger throwing skills in the weeks following his dungeon accident had been well worth it, causing the man to yell in pain and slow down, not a lot, but enough.

    Corrin channeled mana to his legs, shooting forward like a tempest as he clashed with the first attacker one-on-one. He didn¡¯t intend to give the other man time to join.

    The first had a dagger, so Corrin struck quickly, using his longer reach to attack as soon as he got in range. The man clumsily tried to parry, but Corrin¡¯s blade was too fast, cutting his fingers and disarming him. A swift kick knocked him to the ground as Corrin moved on.

    The second one recovered from the dagger wound and turned towards Corrin, but his defense was sloppy, and Corrin quickly overwhelmed him, slipping past his defenses and striking towards his midsection. Just as he was about to be struck through, the bandit jumped back, escaping with a minor gash across his midsection, a non-lethal blow.

    Corrin intended to press the attack, but before he could, the third bandit arrived, getting between them. He swung his blade at Corrin¡¯s head, but it was too slow. Corrin flared his mana and shot past him in a low crouch, slashing at the man¡¯s ankle. He hadn¡¯t even hit the ground by the time Corrin punched the second man in the chest, sending him sprawling.

    Corrin stepped forward to continue the fight when he felt a pricking sensation in his mind and noticed something flash into his peripheral vision. He hastily ducked as a blade whisked just past his head. Only years of instinct, honed fighting against unnatural monsters saved Corrin from what happened next.

    The blade turned in midair, whipping back around towards him, aimed for his legs. Springing up from his crouched position, Corrin vaulted backwards, flipping in the air as the blade passed underneath him.

    As he turned, he realized the source of the unnatural movement, it was the scythe-chain weapon held by the leader of the raiders, who had apparently thrown it at Corrin¡¯s head while he¡¯d been distracted. It seemed like an impractical weapon, but Corrin wasn¡¯t one to judge, and it had almost done the job. The man flicked his wrist and the blade hopped up into his waiting hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re one quick little rat! Much more interesting than the old fellow I just killed.¡± He smirked, wrapping the chain back up around his arm. ¡°However, you face me now, Din Kai, captain of the Black Scythes, Scourge of the Grass Sea. I¡¯ll enjoy cutting you down.¡± He sneered, brandishing the scythe.

    One of the merchants gasped, ¡°The red bandana¡ªit can¡¯t be, what¡¯s he doing all the way out here?¡±

    Apparently though, the word had never reached Straetum, as Corrin had never heard either the name or title before. So, he laughed, ¡°Who announces themself like that? Write that on your letters? ¡®Love you ma, signed The Scourge of the Grass Sea.¡¯¡± He kept laughing, the thought of it hilarious for some reason.

    The man grunted but didn¡¯t seem too affected by the jeer. ¡°I hope your blade is as sharp as your tongue, whelp. If you die too quickly, I won¡¯t be able to savor killing you¡± His face morphed into an evil grin, and he licked the edge of his blade, drawing a drop of blood.

    Oh good, he¡¯s insane, Corrin thought.

    ¡°Please be careful!¡± One of the merchants shouted out, ¡°That man is infamous for his strength and cunning, he¡¯s already killed hundreds, even some knights from the capital! They say he fights like a demon.¡±

    Fear and excitement warred in Corrin¡¯s mind, as he regarded his opponent more seriously. This man had killed knights before? That wasn¡¯t likely to be a good sign for Corrin, were knights the same as spirit knights? A commotion sounded from further down the hill, and the sound of blades clashing echoed up the slopes. Wyn had arrived, but he may not be able to make it in time. Either way, Corrin couldn¡¯t afford to hold back, his grip tightened, fighting his sweaty palms. ¡°A demon huh?¡±

    Despite his nervousness, he couldn¡¯t help but grin as he settled into his stance. ¡°I¡¯ve met demons before. He¡¯s not one.¡±

    Corrin dashed in, trying to close the distance so he could get within striking range, but Kai was fast, throwing the blade forward and forcing Corrin to knock it aside. Undeterred, the marauder yanked on the chain, pulling it back towards him. Corrin spun to the side, desperately avoiding the follow up that would¡¯ve caught his back, before deflecting another blow immediately after.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Corrin quickly realized that the man, Din Kai was strong, stronger than any other opponent he¡¯d faced in real combat. The speed and precision with which he maneuvered the chained weapon was astonishing, and Corrin had never fought against anything like it. Several quick exchanges put Corrin completely on the back foot, dancing away from every strike by a hair, but one mistake could prove fatal if he wasn¡¯t careful.

    The scythe whipped around from Corrin¡¯s left, he brought his sword up to catch the blade, but caught the chain instead. It bent around his sword, the scythe biting into his shoulder. Kai pulled on the weapon, likely trying to pull Corrin towards him, but Corrin spun and let the scythe be ripped from his shoulder instead. Then he jumped back, creating more distance. It was a poor decision, and he knew it. At range, the longer weapon would have a distinct advantage, but he needed time to think. He rolled his shoulder, trying to adjust to the pain as Din Kai grinned confidently. Even without his direction, mana drifted to the area, strengthening it. Luckily it hadn¡¯t cut him too deeply, he¡¯d be fine.

    One thing was certain, as much as he hated to admit it, Din Kai was the stronger fighter. The gap wasn¡¯t large enough that Corrin couldn¡¯t win, but enough that it was by no means a likely outcome. He could try to wait for Wyn to show up, and he was confident that two-on-one would be a different story. But that wasn¡¯t a real victory. What Corrin wanted was to win on his own. He wouldn¡¯t get stronger by waiting for Wyn. He needed a way to close the distance between them and get in striking range.

    ¡°You should know better than to back away from me.¡± Din Kai remarked.

    ¡°Yeah maybe¡­¡± Corrin grunted. He focused his attention and let his mana pool in his legs. It flared for a moment, and he dashed forward, trying to get inside Kai¡¯s guard.

    Kai sneered, the scythe flashing in behind Corrin. His timing would have to be perfect, he kept going, the blade was breathing down his neck. He dropped into a slide, drenching his lower half with most of his mana. Hitting the ground so suddenly sent a jolt up his body, and the mana would do nothing to prevent the scrapes accumulating on his legs other than heal it later, but it allowed the blade to pass over him.

    Corrin slammed his knee into the ground, lurching his body upright as his hand seized the black chain, which lagged behind the head of the weapon, and pulled it tight, Kai wouldn¡¯t be able to escape him. The bandit yanked on the chain, keeping it tight, but Corrin held fast.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± He lunged towards the bandit, his blade flashing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit kid, you¡¯ve got some real talent, and your reflexes are incredible. You¡¯re a strong one, but¡­¡± Kai dropped his chain, upsetting Corrin¡¯s balance as the force suddenly disappeared. Then the bandit jumped backwards, hands reaching into his coat.

    Throwing knives!

    Corrin brought his arms up to cover his vital areas, but the knives lodged themselves in his arms and stomach. It stung, but the flow of mana helped to dull the pain. He tried to steady himself, but Din Kai was faster. Corrin felt a sharp crack in his chest as a heavy fist impacted it, knocking him onto his back.

    ¡°You lack experience, a real knight wouldn¡¯t have fallen for a trick like that,¡± Kai sneered from above him. ¡°I¡¯ll make you an offer though¡­ Join my crew. You¡¯ve got some real potential; all you have to do is kill some of these merchants and I¡¯ll let you in.¡±

    Corrin gritted his teeth, his fingers clawing at the dirt. What the hell kind of offer was that? He was right though, it had been a mistake to assume the chain scythe was the only weapon the bandit had, and an even bigger one to assume he¡¯d fight fairly.

    ¡°Come on, get up!¡± He jeered, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished playing with you yet.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Corrin growled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ready to give up already? For some reason I assumed you were the type to try and prolong your own pitiful life!¡±

    For reasons Corrin couldn¡¯t explain, anger blossomed in his chest at the man¡¯s words. He took in a long breath, filling his body with as much mana as he could. ¡°I said shut up!¡±

    He launched off the ground, mana swirling into his limbs as he ran forwards. When the scythe flew towards him again, he met it with all the force he could muster. He felt a sensation like a small explosion in his arms, and the scythe was blown completely away, launched back towards Kai who grunted in surprise as the blade buried itself into the dirt near his feet.

    Kai grabbed the hilt to meet Corrin¡¯s next strike, matching him in a real melee for the first time. Pushing through the aching in his arms, Corrin yelled out defiantly as he hammered down a barrage of blows onto the man, who deflected each one with his own furious movements. As it stretched on, Corrin realized something dire, for all that mana granted him, Kai was faster and stronger still.

    Is he using mana as well?

    He should¡¯ve known this power wasn¡¯t only his to have, but it was a shock. For the first time in years, Corrin fought against someone whose speed was actually above his own.

    Kai slashed at Corrin¡¯s head, and he deflected just as he felt an impact against his leg, a sweep kick, not very strong, but he was unbraced against it. His leg started to buckle, and the ground rushed up to meet him. Corrin turned it into a roll, dodging the following strike, when he looked back though, dirt sprayed into his face as Kai kicked it up at him. He raised his sword, blocking the next attack through pure, blind luck before dashing away, desperately swiping the dirt from his eyes.

    The snaking weapon chased him from behind, forcing him to dodge and deflect as he beat a retreat towards one of the larger carts.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Din Kai yelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s called a strategic retreat dumbass!¡± Corrin shot back.

    His opponent laughed, a twisted, sickening sound. ¡°This isn¡¯t some honorable battle between you and a friend! I¡¯m not going to wait or chase you just because we¡¯re fighting!¡±

    Corrin¡¯s heart dropped as a cry of pain rang out from beside him. He spun around to see the scythe tear through a man¡¯s shoulder, spraying blood onto the rocky ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kai taunted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯d have to go through you?¡±

    The scythe shot towards the young girl he¡¯d reassured earlier, and Corrin launched himself towards it. He didn¡¯t have a hero complex like Wyn did, but he¡¯d keep his word, and he wasn¡¯t just going to let people die right in front of him. He couldn¡¯t reach the scythe in time, but the blade wasn¡¯t the only part of the weapon. Corrin dove forward and yanked on the chain, halting its momentum as he slid across the ground.

    He looked over at the stunned girl, ¡°Get away from here!¡±

    She finally managed to run a moment later, just as Kai erupted into a fit of laughter that Corrin could only describe as deranged.

    ¡°So many sheep to slaughter! Can you save them all, little swordsman?¡±

    Corrin¡¯s vision tinged with red, this wasn¡¯t a man he was fighting. He¡¯d been thinking about it all wrong. Din Kai may have had intelligence, and the ability to communicate, but this was no different than putting down a monster.

    Corrin sprinted back towards Din Kai, who grinned madly. He reached into his coat once more. Corrin held his sword ready for more knives, but when Kai threw them, he realized the bandit hadn¡¯t been aiming for him.

    Corrin flared his mana once again to abruptly shift direction. A sharp pang shot through his legs at the sudden change, but he made it just in time to slash the knives out of the air before they hit a child hiding from the rest of the battle.

    His legs disappeared from under him as the scythe swept into his boots, pulling them to the side. He landed hard on his back, knocking the breath from his chest. As he lay there gasping for air, it was all Corrin could do to choke out a warning to the young boy, ¡°Go hide somewhere else, it''s too dangerous here.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t see Din Kai anymore, but the sound of chains rattling against the ground grew closer and closer. He came into Corrin¡¯s view, his broad shoulders and scarred face blocking out the sky.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get up?¡± He taunted. ¡°I thought you were going to save these people.¡±

    Corrin forced his body to rise. An impact struck his chest, and he was sent tumbling across the ground again, scrapes opening across his body on the harsh surface.

    His limbs were drained of power. He needed to refresh his mana, but he couldn¡¯t catch his breath.

    Rough fingers grabbed his hair, pulling his head up into Din Kai¡¯s cold eyes. Corrin stared back, his own eyes brimming with anger. ¡°What happened to your jokes boy? You were so talkative earlier.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s foot shot up, striking Kai between the legs. The man doubled over in shocked pain, letting go of Corrin. But Corrin couldn¡¯t rise either, slumping back to the ground.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Corrin sucked in air, forcing a smirk onto his face. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth my jokes. You¡¯re too stupid to get them anyways.¡±

    He¡¯d created the moment he needed, and as fresh mana suffused his body, Corrin could feel his power returning. Unfortunately, Din Kai was recovering from the cheap shot Corrin had landed as well. For the first time, his eyes were burning with anger of his own. As the two of them got back in their stances, each prepared to tear the other one apart.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you slowly,¡± Kai growled. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to kill every merchant here. I¡¯ll even use your sword to do it. Just for the fun of it. Look over at that child. Do you see the hope in his eyes? You¡¯re responsible for it, which is going to make it even more fun when I kill you, and that look dies with you.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s voice rang out across the battlefield, ¡°Spirits, you love the sound of your own voice.¡±

    Corrin looked over, Wyn was standing on one of the adjacent merchant carts, his large figure looking down on them both. Corrin¡¯s time was up.

    Wyn jumped off the cart and strode towards them, Din Kai jumping back and readying his stance.

    ¡°Another one huh, that¡¯s fine, two pests are just as easy to kill as one.¡±

    ¡°Hey Wyn, glad you could make it to¡ª¡± Corrin was interrupted by Wyn hitting him on the back of the head. ¡°What the hell!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    Corrin gaped. ¡°Hey that might be true but it¡¯s still uncalled for!¡±

    ¡°I can tell you weren¡¯t fighting this right. I can tell you¡¯re angry just looking at you. Snap out of it. You¡¯re not thinking clearly. If you were, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I was doing everything I could to win.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s stronger than us, and I think you know that. Which means you should¡¯ve changed your objective to stalling for backup. Unless you thought I couldn¡¯t handle the goons on the way up here. Don¡¯t let some random guy get you so riled up.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡ª¡± Corrin started to protest, but decided against it when he saw Wyn¡¯s glare. He really didn¡¯t need two opponents right now. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Wyn sighed. ¡°Can you still fight?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Corrin grinned, letting more mana course through him with each breath. ¡°Of course I can.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re done talking¡­¡± Kai shed his coat, revealing another chain scythe strapped to his leg, it was slightly smaller than the first, and tightly bound to prevent it from making too much noise. With practiced ease, he looped both around his arms before letting the blades hang from his hands.

    Corrin laughed. ¡°So, you were holding back on me huh? That stings¡­ I¡¯ll admit Kai, you¡¯re stronger than me for now. You won our fight.¡±

    ¡°You think adding one more weakling will change the outcome?¡± The bandit captain sneered.

    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±

    Wyn stepped up next to him, both boys holding their swords out front, ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Always.¡± They stepped forward.

 45. The Chaff

    Wyn watched as Corrin shot ahead like an arrow, quickly disappearing behind the trees ahead. Unlike his friend, Wyn held onto his pack. He could still feel the weight, but burning Spirit Fire prevented most of the discomfort that holding such a weight for a long time would usually bring. Even with the blessing¡¯s invigorating effects though, he could feel general exhaustion building within him.

    It was an odd sensation, as it wasn¡¯t that he felt tired or dull¡ªthe flame seemed to be keeping him at his peak as always¡ªbut he could almost feel some sort of barrier between him and his fatigue. He had begun to suspect its existence during the journey, like a tickle at the back of his mind, but with this sprint, he had confirmed it. Spirit Fire held enervation at bay, but based on his experience the night of the flood, he knew that once he stopped burning the fire, it would hit him all at once. So, he kept burning.

    He had a reason to hold onto the pack though. Carrying it wouldn¡¯t delay him much at this point, but if he dropped it, he¡¯d lose access to the various salves, bandages, and medicine they¡¯d brought with them. As he heard the fighting ahead, he became more certain that it would be necessary.

    There was no denying it. Wyn had messed up. From atop the ridge, he¡¯d misjudged the situation of the chase, thinking they¡¯d have more time to catch the bandits before they reached the caravan. He hadn¡¯t wanted to force a fight while they were tired, opting to get a few hours of sleep before taking off again.

    And how many people are going to die because of that mistake? He thought. He wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to know the answer.

    Finally, he reached the edge of the tree line and the battle revealed itself to him. Corrin was fighting further up the slope. Wyn wasn¡¯t too worried about him, as he would either win the battle, or he¡¯d fight to stall long enough for Wyn to arrive and help. Oddly, it seemed as though most of the bandits had gathered to watch the fight, rather than joining themselves. But while joining the battle was something Wyn would do, it wasn¡¯t his priority. As he came up the hill, he noticed two bodies on the ground in front of him, covered in cuts and bruises, but nothing that looked completely lethal.

    I¡¯ll deal with this first, then help Corrin.

    He checked to find that both were still breathing. That was good, one of them seemed to have escaped with only a broken arm and some more serious scrapes. But the second man¡­

    Oh spirits, Wyn thought, looking at his injuries.

    He was breathing shallowly and shared the same score of bruises and scrapes as the other man. But he also had an arrow sticking out of his arm, piercing through both ends covered in a bloody mess. It seemed another had grazed his stomach though, and movement and battle had widened it further. His leg was mangled, like it had been run over by one of the carts, and the skin had split into a long gash running down its length.

    He dropped the pack, desperately searching through it for bandages and salves. The cut on the man¡¯s stomach seemed the most dangerous in the short term, as well as the one he could treat the easiest now. Wyn tore the man¡¯s shirt open for easier access before washing dirt from the wound with clean water. It would need to be treated more thoroughly soon, but it was all he could do for now. He applied a salve to the cut, to help with infection, before bandaging the stomach tightly, the cloth staining a deep red as he wound it tighter.

    He repeated the process for the leg, quickly staunching the bleeding with liberal use of bandages and cloth. He couldn¡¯t do much for the breakage right now, but that wouldn¡¯t be life-threatening like the bleeding would. Wyn was grateful for Spirit Fire here, as the boost in concentration helped him work far more efficiently than he would¡¯ve otherwise.

    Next, the arrow. Usually pulling it out would be a mistake, but it had gone cleanly through the arm, making it a much safer option. He snapped the shaft, pushing it the rest of the way through before disinfecting the wound with alcohol they had specifically for this purpose. He packed the wound with gauze before wrapping the arm in bandages.

    Once he was sure the man would live, Wyn wasted no time in moving up the hill. Corrin¡¯s battle didn¡¯t seem to be going as well as he¡¯d expected, but he couldn¡¯t exactly help just yet with all the bandits between him and the fight.

    He¡¯d have to deal with them first.

    Wyn charged, the pack no longer weighing him down as he¡¯d left it with the wounded down the hill. Several bandits noticed him approaching and brandished their own weapons to meet him. A few of them carried crossbows¡ªthat was a pain. Bolts streaked through the air towards him, too fast for a normal human to dodge, but even without mana, Wyn was anything but.

    Spirit Fire flared, sharpening his concentration as he slashed two out of the air in a single swing, then deflected a third. Two bandits reached him, engaging him in a melee and forcing him to respond. Without his blessing, managing them along with the arbalists would¡¯ve been a true challenge. But today, it was almost subconscious. He maneuvered deftly, quick footwork keeping his attackers between him and the arrows and was able to fight both while keeping an eye on the ranged threats.

    Years of training had led him to a state he thought was perfection, but under the flame¡¯s influence, he began to taste what perfection truly was. An arrow fired, aiming for a slight gap the bandits had created. He could¡¯ve dodged just enough for it to graze his tunic, but that would leave him with no openings, and the fight would be quicker to win if he let them think he¡¯d made a mistake.

    He avoided the arrow, making it seem as though he¡¯d lost his balance            . The ¡°stumble¡± had brought him outside the range of the man on the left, and the one on his right hastily tried to end the fight, thrusting a little too eagerly. Wyn¡¯s blade didn¡¯t waver a millimeter as it quickly flashed up, disarming the man before diving back down and stabbing him in the foot. His scream lasted only a moment before Wyn¡¯s elbow slammed into his face, knocking him out.

    The briefest moment without pressure from a second man or the crossbows was something he¡¯d take advantage of, and before the rest of the bandits could reach him. With a level of control he could never have managed normally, Wyn¡¯s blade snuck inside the second man¡¯s guard, slashing his arms just enough to take him out of commission, dropping him to the ground a moment later.

    Without wasting a breath, he was already making his next move. Wyn shot up the slopes, slashing three more shots out of the air before destroying the crossbows of the men attacking him. One look told him they wouldn¡¯t fight back without their weapons.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Three of the bandits ran towards the merchants, but it didn''t escape his notice. Are they trying to take hostages?

    He reacted immediately, rushing towards them. He was able to catch the slowest of the bandits, grabbing his shoulder and throwing him to the ground, slashing his ankle as he ran by.

    But Spirit Fire didn''t grant speed. Once again, he found himself wishing he had mana instead. The faster and further bandits had almost made it to the merchants. He wasn''t going to make it.

    Shit!

    He considered throwing his sword, but he hadn''t practiced it much, unlike Corrin. Worse, if he threw it, it would leave him vulnerable to attack without a weapon. There were still two bandits to his right as well, and one had a bow. He¡¯d need the sword to deflect it.

    But that doesn¡¯t matter. Does it? He thought. I¡¯m not the priority.

    He reached his sword back, flinging it towards the bandit closest to the merchants. It hit hilt-first, drilling into the man¡¯s back and causing him to stumble. Which was all the time Wyn needed to reach him.

    The bandit turned, swinging the blade.

    Too slow. Wyn caught his arm before the blade could come all the way around, then slammed his palm against it, breaking his elbow. The man screamed in pain and bent over, dropping the sword which Wyn caught as it left his hand.

    Wyn! Eia cried out in his mind.

    He spun, gravel spraying up from the force of his heel spinning. If he hadn¡¯t already anticipated the threat, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to react, even with his blessing. His hand flashed upwards, stealing the arrow from the air. His sword followed a moment later, colliding with the blade of the man who had come up behind him.

    He wasn¡¯t fast enough.

    Despite his mind being able to react, his body just couldn¡¯t keep up. The sword bit into his shoulder, though the pain quickly fled from the spectral heat of the Spirit Flame. Wyn clenched his teeth, continuing to spin with the strike, trying to lessen its force. He was mostly successful, and managed to prevent it from cutting too deep.

    A moment later, he drove the arrow into the man¡¯s stomach, igniting the wooden shaft with the flames as he did so. He wasn¡¯t sure if it would do anything, but it was good for intimidation.

    Further down the slope, the bowman threw his bow to the rocks, dropping to his knees in surrender.

    Thank the spirits. Wyn blinked hard, rubbing his face. It had been close, but he¡¯d managed it. Only two bandits left.

    ¡°Keep an eye on that one Eia,¡± he said out loud, pointing to the bowman who¡¯d given up.

    Got it.

    Wyn turned to face the remaining two.

    One of the bandits had been mobbed by men from the caravan, beaten down under their sheer number. Another one however, a bald man with a small beard around his mouth, had reached his mark, grabbed a young woman and held his blade to her neck. He looked at Wyn, a wicked grin on his face.

    "Put the sword down and come this way boy. If you do, I¡¯ll let this one live."

    Wyn took a deep breath, meeting the eyes of the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s going to be just fine. Please, try not to tense up.¡±

    The bandit¡¯s face scrunched in confusion. "What are you talking about¡ª"

    A wooden plank hit the back of his head with a loud clonk. The sword dropped from his hand as he fell limply to the ground, the woman escaping his grasp.

    Behind the bandit was a girl around Wyn''s age with blonde hair, dressed in nicer clothes than the rest of the merchants. She was breathing heavily as she set the plank down. "By the kings, that felt fantastic."

    She looked up at Wyn, pointing over towards where Corrin was fighting. "Are you with that boy over there?

    Wyn nodded.

    She trembled slightly, "I think he needs help... And... Thank you."

    Wyn smiled, "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of the rest."

    He leapt up onto the cart next to him, seeing a battered Corrin facing a large man with a vicious-looking scythe on a long black chain.

    It¡¯ll have an ever-changing reach and unpredictable angles of attack. But it¡¯s weak if you can restrict the movement of the chain. I¡¯ll assume the fact he¡¯s using it means he¡¯s skilled enough to make it work. A dangerous weapon then, for the fact I¡¯m not used to it.

    The man was ranting something about killing the merchants, making people watch, but he just kept going. How was it that he was stalling better than Wyn¡¯s own ally?

    ¡°Spirits you love the sound of your own voice.¡± Wyn interrupted. He jumped down from the cart, getting a better look at his friend, watching tension and anger drain from his body.

    What an idiot.

    After a brief reprimanding, the two took their stances against the common foe as he pulled out another chain. It was a smart move, trying to limit the advantages they¡¯d gain from superior numbers.

    They stepped forward and the chains thrashed into a frenzy. They were fast, frightening so, striking like lunging snakes from multiple directions. With Corrin to guard his left though, Wyn was able to focus on one of them. He deflected the blade to the right, watching the motion of the chain. His eyes narrowed.

    Something isn¡¯t right.

    The chain leapt up back into the air too unnaturally. Sure, the wielder was skilled, and much of the maneuvering of the weapon was due to his own strength. But something about the way the chain moved¡­ it didn¡¯t fit.

    He¡¯s controlling it somehow. Wyn realized. The fight continued, and he became more certain of it. The chain never made any overt motions, but everything about the movements was just too smooth and precise.

    It was a shocking realization, but not one he could do anything about at the time. They needed a way to end this, if they stayed on the defensive, they¡¯d get worn down and eventually lose. If the man could control the chains, it¡¯d be difficult to exploit a weakness in the movement itself.

    Let¡¯s try this.

    Wyn suddenly disengaged, dashing around to the side before looping around, trying to place the bandit between him and Corrin. The man jumped back through, repositioning to prevent it from happening. Smart, if they could surround him, the chains would be more manageable.

    But for a moment, as he repositioned, the chains dropped, and Wyn shifted course, charging in past the blades. As expected, they leapt back towards their master, attacking him from behind.

    Corrin will be there.

    He was. The white-haired boy attacked the chains, scattering their movement and allowing Wyn to get in close. Kai quickly looped the chains around both arms, deflecting the first strike before following up with a jab towards Wyn¡¯s midsection.

    Wyn twisted, but Kai was even faster than Corrin, and the strike took him in the side, causing him to stumble a few feet back.

    ¡°Watch out for his throwing knives!¡± Corrin called a warning, just in time as the man reached into his coat.

    Two points of steel flashed through the air, too close to deflect both. Wyn brought his arm up, catching the one he couldn¡¯t block on his upper arm. It didn¡¯t pierce too deep through his clothes, and he backed away to regroup. They¡¯d need a better opening than that, and Wyn wasn¡¯t fast enough to capitalize. Which meant they¡¯d need to switch roles.

    He took the wooden sword from his belt, Spirit Fire eagerly leaping up its length. The bandit stepped back, a look of shock in his eyes. He regarded the two of them warily, his eyes more calculating than before.

    Has he seen Spirit Fire before? Wyn wondered.

    Corrin arrived at Wyn¡¯s side as the chains snaked back to their owner.

    ¡°I assume you have a plan then?¡± Corrin asked, keeping his eyes on their opponent.

    Wyn took a deep breath to calm himself, he was going to have to do the hard part and pray that his wooden sword would hold out long enough. The scythes had destroyed the carts at their full length, but the wood in his sword had been treated specifically to make it more durable, and the force of the scythes would be weaker the closer he was.

    ¡°Sure, I do. Let¡¯s make use of this extra blade. Corrin, I need you to attack.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s head turned, leaving the bandit as he glanced at Wyn. No doubt checking to see if Wyn was serious.

    Wyn nodded.

    Corrin grinned.

 46. Death and New Ally

    Din Kai still remembered the first time he¡¯d taken a life.

    It had been self-defense. A man, whose situation was perhaps even worse than his own, tripping over Kai¡¯s body as he lay in the street, half-dead, and shivering from the cold. Kai was only ten years old, but that didn¡¯t stop the man from beating him in ¡°retribution¡±, bringing him within an inch of his life. When Kai saw the weapon on the man¡¯s belt, his body took over, guided by self-preservation instincts he¡¯d been unaware of, taking the blade and ramming it into his stomach.

    That was all it took, a simple thrust of the stolen blade. Warmth had seeped out onto Kai¡¯s fingers as it leaked out from the man¡¯s body, sticking to the grime that was caked onto his hands. Compared to the cold of the winter, the man¡¯s blood had been so warm¡­

    Soon, Din Kai discovered the one talent the spirits had deigned to grant him. A talent for killing. He was taken off the streets by the captain of a bandit group, The Black Scythes. The man had raised him like his own son, and the group had accepted him as one of them. He honed his edge as he stole, pillaged, and murdered with the rest of them.

    At the age of twenty, he killed the captain of The Black Scythes, taking both his weapon, and his place at the head of the group. Some of the men didn¡¯t appreciate the change in leadership, but he dealt with them appropriately. Since then, two decades of bloodshed had passed as he terrorized the Grass Sea and its surrounding areas. At one point, a group of knights were even sent from the capital to stomp them out, but their unfamiliarity with veldstriders and overconfidence had let him lay a trap and kill them, though it was still a close thing.

    He wasn¡¯t a fool though. When word came that a spirit knight would be coming to The Grass Sea to deal with a young colossus that had sprung up, he and his men had fled like roaches before the light of a fire. If he ever came across a real spirit knight, he knew they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. For all the power, skill, and influence he¡¯d gained over his life, the most important thing he¡¯d gained was a keen sense for judging the strength of others, to know exactly who he could kill.

    Yet in all his time, he had never faced opponents quite like these. The first boy with the white hair had fought ferociously, his instincts seemed razor sharp, and his reflexes and speed were unbelievable. He had the same power as a more experienced channeler but lacked the skill or knowledge to have learned how to mantle. And there was a certain feeling to his attacks that was unlike any other channeler he¡¯d fought. What aspect was he?

    The black-haired boy was interesting as well. Unlike his friend, who seemed to purely rely on his intuition and experience to fight, the taller one moved methodically. Every attack, parry or dodge used the minimum possible amount of movement. It was like every technique had come out of a book, but each was executed with a certainty that could only be gained from tens of thousands of repetitions. He was the less powerful of the two without a doubt, but there was no doubt he was the most technically skilled fighter on the battlefield.

    Individually, these children were strong. A single exchange told Kai that they were wells of untapped potential waiting to be released. For the moment though, he was still stronger than either one, enough so that he should¡¯ve been able to fight both together¡­ but he was wrong.

    The boy with raven hair drew a second sword, wooden, from his belt, and it ignited in a flash of violet. Without meaning to, Din Kai took a step back.

    Mantling! With visible condensation? But I was certain he wasn¡¯t a channeler!

    No, it wasn¡¯t possible, it must have been something else.

    If he had reached manifestation. I¡¯d already be dead. What then, a spirit blessing? An artifact?

    The boys spoke to each other briefly, but he couldn¡¯t pick up what they said. A moment later, they approached. Something wasn¡¯t right though. The white-haired boy, the faster of the two, didn¡¯t charge ahead.

    Kai¡¯s chains crashed through the air and across the ground, digging up the earth as they flew towards their targets. He was running low on mana, but he took a deep breath, feeding a trickle into the chains. He needed to end this quickly. How the seemingly metal links held the power¡ªhe didn¡¯t know, but without that property that allowed him extra influence over their movements, they wouldn¡¯t have been worth using as weapons.

    His main scythe whipped towards the smaller boy, who somehow didn¡¯t seem to notice it coming.

    Lucky me. That¡¯s one.

    But the blade never reached its target. Instead, it was deflected by the boy with the flaming sword, a coincidence. Din Kai struck again, and yet the same thing occurred. In those two brief exchanges, he realized something. The white-haired boy wasn¡¯t defending himself at all, relying on his friend to keep him unharmed.

    To attempt something like that¡­ it was insane.

    Kai jumped back, keeping his spacing as his scythes began to thrash wildly, like a wolf ensnared in a hunter¡¯s trap. As the boys approached, he had to loop more and more slack around his arms, lessening the force of his blows.

    The taller one nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve got it now. Go.¡±

    With a grin more crazed than Kai¡¯s own, the ashen-haired boy shot forwards¡ªnot at his top speed¡ªbut at the pace of a true charge. Kai turned, dashing to the side as he lashed out again and again with the scythes. Each one failed to connect, deflected by either steel or wood.

    That¡¯s why he pulled out the second sword, so he could handle both chains at the same time.

    They gained speed, growing closer as the battle reached fever pitch. The maelstrom of chains and scythes tore through the ground, shooting dirt into the air as they attacked like a hurricane. But the blows broke against the boy¡¯s defense, like waves crashing against a steady stone cliff.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Completely unimpeded by a need for defense, the shorter one dashed forward and slashed, forcing Kai to twist out of the way to avoid his attack. Each time he tried to parry or strike back, the boy ignored it, forcing Kai to retreat, dodging and twisting away from each strike.

    How is he moving like that? The two were in perfect sync, each moving without impeding the other in the slightest as they continued their relentless assault. He¡¯d have to be trickier.

    As he dodged away from yet another attack, Kai kicked up some dirt at the boy, temporarily blinding him. He tried to counter, but the boy with black hair was already on him, bringing his own sword down. Of course, offense was a defense all its own, and they were inside his effective range. Kai raised his arm, catching the edge on the chains which snaked around it. The sword bit into his shoulder regardless, but his aura prevented it from cutting too deep, and helped to dull the pain.

    He spun, whipping the back edge of his scythe towards his head, it was easily deflected, but the boy left his side open. Kai grinned madly as his foot swung towards the boy¡¯s ribs, aiming to crack them.

    Steel flashed and the limb flopped to the ground, detached from the rest of his leg just above the ankle. Din Kai blinked, his head slowly turning to the right to see the white-haired boy beside him, his sword tinted with red.

    Kai¡¯s face twisted into a pained grimace, ¡°You¡ªyou bastard!¡± He lashed out clumsily with his shorter chain-scythe, but the boy easily dodged it.

    He lost his balance and fell to his knees. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡­ I¡¯ll kill you both!¡± He abandoned defense, channeling all his aura to his arms as his chains rampaged around him. At their fullest length, they tore through the wooden carts of the caravan like paper. ¡°You won¡¯t have me! I¡¯m stronger! I won¡¯t die here to whelps like you!¡±

    The boys jumped back to avoid the blows, respecting them even now. But after a moment they stalked towards him again, calmly deflecting each wild blow of his scythes as they flailed.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting sloppy,¡± The taller one said, his voice icy calm. Only now did Kai see the violet flames burning behind his eyes. For the first time in many years, Din Kai felt fear. Their intent bared down on him, pressing against his aura and smothering it, choking him like thick smoke in his lungs.

    He dropped his chains and began to turn and crawl away.

    He felt a hot pain in his gut, and his strength failed him, he collapsed to the ground, blood tinting his vision. Slowly, his body began to grow numb, and his vision began to dim as the warmth seeped out, spilling onto the dirt.

    So this is death. It¡¯s so cold¡­

    ***

    Corrin didn¡¯t look away as he pulled his sword out of Din Kai¡¯s back, making sure to witness his final moments in battle. Though he couldn¡¯t help but avert his eyes as the lifeless body fell to the ground. Horrible a person though he may have been, Kai was strong, and Corrin respected him for it.

    ¡°Corrin, are you alright?¡± Wyn asked, walking down the hill.

    Corrin rubbed his chest, taking in a shaky breath. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. These wounds look worse than they are. It hurts like hell though.¡±

    Wyn smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good, you¡¯ll be able to keep going then?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ Not bad for our first win huh?¡± Corrin held out his fist.

    Wyn bumped it, but grimaced as he did so, ¡°We should¡¯ve been faster, maybe we could¡¯ve ended this without so many dead.¡± He glanced over at the body of a bandit nearby. ¡°Most surrendered or ran, these guys weren¡¯t soldiers, they weren¡¯t ready to give their lives.¡±

    Corrin placed a hand on his friend''s shoulder. ¡°They were ready to take them Wyn, ours included. We did what we had to. Don¡¯t spare them a thought.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± He didn¡¯t sound convinced, but Corrin suspected that would never change. Wyn was soft-hearted like that.

    A girl¡¯s voice interrupted them. ¡°Excuse me, may I ask who you two might be?¡±

    Corrin turned to see the blonde merchant girl from earlier looking towards them. Her brown eyes seemed calculating as she approached them cautiously.

    Wyn spoke first. ¡°We mean no harm, we¡¯re just travelers on our way to the capital. We came to help when we saw your caravan being attacked.¡±

    ¡°You have quite the skill for mere travelers,¡± she said humorously.

    ¡°We¡¯re prospective knights Miss; it would do us no good to be entirely inept in battle.¡±

    ¡°Prospective knights on your way to the capital¡­¡± Her eyes widened, ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re incoming initiates to the Royal Swordcraft Academy in Taravast.¡± Wyn said casually, and Corrin couldn¡¯t help but grin a little.

    The girl stiffened up, her face growing pale. ¡°Please, excuse my rudeness.¡± She fell to one knee, ¡°My name is Kei Am¨C Hayashi. Kei Hayashi my lords. Please tell me how I can be of assistance.¡±

    Corrin coughed. ¡°We¡¯re not nobles, you don¡¯t have to bow, please.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not? But if you¡¯re initiates, you must be¡ª¡± she paused, thinking for a moment. ¡°Ah I see, I should¡¯ve expected as much considering your skills.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really anything that special,¡± Corrin raised an eyebrow. What an odd one she was. He realized belatedly he was still holding his sword, so he flicked it through the air and wiped it with a cloth before sheathing it.

    ¡°I¡ªI see.¡± Kei bowed. ¡°If there is any way we can repay you, we will. Name your price my lords.¡±

    Corrin glanced at the wreckage of the caravan doubtfully. Sure, a couple carts were still intact, maybe they could spare some food or traveling supplies?

    Wyn stepped towards her, placing a hand on her shoulder. She flinched. ¡°No please, let us help you with repairs. Are you headed towards the grass sea?¡±

    Oh, never mind.

    Corrin was momentarily surprised by how normal Wyn seemed. Knowing how spirit fire worked, Wyn must be burning it constantly just to keep from collapsing. But not only was he offering to help, he also seemed so happy to do so.

    Corrin reminded himself though, that was just how Wyn was. He was pretty sure it wasn¡¯t even out of being kind, his friend was just stubborn about helping people.

    Kei looked up, a stunned look on her face. ¡°Um, yes, we are¡­ I¡¯ll be crossing it on my way back to the capital.¡±

    Wyn smiled warmly. ¡°Fantastic, then we can make sure you get there without altercations like this one, all I ask in return is you help us across the grass sea.¡±

    ¡°Of¡ªof course my lord,¡± She stammered.

    ¡°That sound good to you Corrin?¡± Wyn turned to him, placing his pack on the ground.

    Corrin shrugged. Traveling with a bigger group would almost certainly slow them down, but if Wyn thought it was a good idea, it probably was. Though, if they could spend less time foraging for food or hunting, then maybe it would be faster. Even better, it would mean Corrin could spend more time training¡ªor cooking. Suddenly it sounded like a much better idea than he¡¯d originally thought.

    ¡°Sure, just let me oil my blade before I start helping out.¡± It would certainly be fine to let it sit for a couple hours, but the danger had passed, and it was a good habit. Besides, it would give him an excuse to relax for a bit.

    Wyn shot him a dry look, but then sighed. ¡°Just join us once you¡¯re done.¡± He turned to Kei, pressing his fists together and bowing slightly. ¡°Oh, where are my manners, I¡¯m Wyn, this is my friend Corrin. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Corrin waved over without looking as he set his pack down and set to work polishing the blade.

    As the others started walking away, he thought he heard a nervous sounding laugh from behind him as Kei responded. ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you as well.¡±

    That girl is way too anxious. He didn¡¯t give it much thought; he had a sword to clean after all.

 47. Reticence

    Kei tried to ignore the bodies as she sifted through the wreckage of one of the carts. All in all, the outcome was better than they could¡¯ve hoped for. Of the seventy-some merchants in the caravan, around thirty had received injuries ranging from mild to severe¡ªincluding a man who would never walk again. Only five had died, along with six of the hunters. Only eleven dead.

    Kei wanted to vomit.

    Miraculously, Trell, the captain of the caravan, had seemingly survived the brutalizing Din Kai had given him. He was unconscious, but stable enough that a doctor traveling with them said he would probably live. With all that in mind, the mood was expectedly somber. It seemed many of the members of the train had gotten close over the last few weeks, and now friends and even families had been torn apart by the slaughter. Frankly, the only thing holding the caravan together was how quickly the taller boy, Wyn, had taken control of the situation in Trell¡¯s absence. He immediately organized people into groups and assigned tasks.

    Kei wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the two boys she¡¯d come across. On the one hand, they¡¯d saved both her life, they were helping repair the carts, and had even offered their protection across the grass sea, an invaluable offer now that Cidus¡­

    On the other hand, they were to be Spirit Knights. Sure, they weren¡¯t yet, but if they were cut from the same cloth, they would no doubt share the same stains.

    Kei shook the thoughts from her head, she would do what she must to appease those two, but for now she had a more important task. Her carriage was one of the ones that had been destroyed in the conflict. And with it, most of her belongings. There was one she couldn¡¯t part with though, the only silver lining in the whole damned trip. Amongst the rest of the magic stones she¡¯d bought on this journey, she¡¯d found a true gem in western Falmouth, the kind of magic stone noble families would kill for. Through a miracle of luck, timing, and a loophole in Falmouth¡¯s embargo, she¡¯d managed to buy the stone for a pittance of its real worth.

    Still, even such a miracle wouldn¡¯t fix her problems, and it wasn¡¯t enough to pay the debt her family owed. But if she couldn¡¯t bring something back to justify the trip, she wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d be able to face her brother.

    She swore silently as a mangled piece of metal poked at her leg through her skirt pants, cursing the garments. Still, the gemstone was too valuable to let anyone else discover it first, so she was sifting through the wreckage herself, getting covered in soot and grime as she worked.

    What would father think? Kei paused for a moment, shocked that the thought had even entered her mind. That bastard could go to hell, she shouldn¡¯t care what he thought one way or another. So long as she and her brother could weather the coming storm, it didn¡¯t matter what happened to him.

    She glanced over towards where the taller boy, Wyn, was working. His tunic sleeves were rolled up as he helped lift one of the carts so a wheel could be replaced. He was certainly a harder worker than most of the nobles she¡¯d met, and he was worth at least three normal men when it came to any physical labor. He had a large, tan frame, much like a farmer, but his arms were toned. She guessed it was the product of training with the sword. He caught her looking and flashed a smile. She politely smiled back, even as her stomach turned, before continuing to search.

    ***

    After another half hour of searching, Kei felt ready to scream. She almost kicked the rubble out of frustration but managed to hold herself back. The only halfway-decent thing to come out of this damn trip was buried here, and she couldn¡¯t find it. Her brother would never blame her, he¡¯d say that it wasn¡¯t the point of the trip anyways, that they would figure something else out. Still, she needed to have done something, anything to say that she actually helped him. The stone might not be able to pay off their debts, but at the very least it could buy them some more time.

    ¡°Hey, what are you looking for?¡± A curious voice asked from behind her. She jumped, and turned to see the white-haired boy, Corrin leaning over her shoulder.

    When he''d first shown up, she''d been struck by his presence, like just by existing he was somehow more important. Now though, he was hardly indistinguishable from a random boy her age, other than his oddly colored hair. Still, she reminded herself of how he''d been before, she couldn''t let herself get too comfortable around him.

    ¡°N¡ªnothing really, just something belonging to my family.¡± She tried to brush the boy off with a quick lie.

    ¡°Huh, well we should be ready to go soon, and honestly, I¡¯d rather not do all the hard labor the others are doing. Do you need help finding it?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I could never ask that of you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll search too, what does it look like?¡±

    Kei considered her options. She could lie and tell him to look for something else, but if he found the stone first, he¡¯d easily claim it for himself. If she told him the truth, he may still do so upon realizing its value, but then he¡¯d at least have to admit to himself he was stealing it. From their reputation, she was sure some Spirit Knights at least pretended to be honorable. She considered asking him to leave, but if he took offence¡­

    In the end, she told him about the box. She¡¯d do everything she could to make sure he didn¡¯t take it, which in this case, meant praying to the spirits. In case the box¡ªcarved from wood¡ªhad been destroyed, she also mentioned the gemstone within. He perked up at the mention of that.

    ¡°Ooh! I wonder if it¡¯s bigger than the Leviathan core! Let¡¯s find it!¡± He started searching with her, and they dug through the wreckage mostly in silence until she heard him exclaim: ¡°Aha!¡±

    Kei¡¯s head whipped around as she looked and saw the sparkling blue gem in his hand, it was an uncut magic stone slightly larger than her two fists put together, perfect for channeling spells through it. For a mage it would be an almost invaluable find, even a knight could find great use from one such as this inlaid into a piece of armor, or shield. Her fists clenched as she watched him look over the stone, his eyes gleaming.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Wow, look at this thing,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s about the same size, but this isn¡¯t a core, is it?¡±

    ¡°No, my Lord. It¡¯s a naturally occurring stone.¡±

    ¡°Like a lightstone yeah? It¡¯s way heavier though, that¡¯s cool. How much is it worth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say my lord, at minimum I¡¯d say twenty royal platinum, but it could go for higher at auction.¡± She was underselling a little, but outright lying to him was something she wouldn¡¯t risk.

    ¡°Twenty royal platinum¡­¡± He mumbled to himself, counting on his fingers. ¡°How much is that worth in silver?¡±

    ¡°Well, my lord¡ª¡±

    ¡°Corrin is fine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my¡ªCorrin. I apologize, the currency in the capital is not the same as out here. Though, if I had to try and convert it, it would likely be several thousand.¡±

    Corrin whistled appreciatively, ¡°That is a ton of money¡­Damn, well good for you.¡±

    And then he tossed the stone to her.

    Kei¡¯s heart clenched as she barely caught it out of the air, preventing it from hitting the rocky ground. It wouldn¡¯t break the gemstone, but it could chip it or scratch it, greatly diminishing the value. She breathed a sigh of relief before anger bubbled to the surface. ¡°How could you just throw something like that! Are you stupid or some¡ª¡± her hands clasped her mouth shut, but the damage was done. He¡¯d disarmed her for a moment with his relaxed attitude, and she¡¯d let her stress boil over. Her heart hammered as she brought her gaze up to meet his, mentally preparing herself for his retribution.

    ¡°I am so sorry!¡± His hands were held out and his face was pale. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking, thank the spirits you caught it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s okay. Just don¡¯t do it again please.¡± Kei¡¯s voice was higher pitched than she meant for it to be. She felt as though she¡¯d lost a couple years off her life, but the boy¡¯s earnest-seeming apology had calmed her down a little.

    ¡°Sorry again¡­¡± His face had gone from pale to red as he awkwardly turned and left. He walked over to the other one, Wyn, who promptly smacked him on the head and seemingly berated him.

    So, he must be his superior, Kei thought, somewhat amused at the sight. She tucked the stone into her pocket and walked over towards the rest. Even if Corrin had enough honor not to steal it, she wasn¡¯t sure about Wyn. Also, though the merchants had been pleasant, she didn¡¯t trust them in the face of such a sum.

    She stopped; Corrin had the honor to not steal it? She couldn¡¯t think like that. They would be traveling together at least over The Grass Sea. He may not have taken it yet, but he had plenty of time left. It was possible he was just biding his time for now until she guided them across. She couldn¡¯t afford to grow complacent, not until she¡¯d made it back to Taravast.

    Unbelievably, they were able to continue their travels that same day, much faster than should¡¯ve been possible thanks to the two boys¡ªmostly Wyn. Not only that, but the merchants had also taken to them right away. The traders who were in good enough spirits¡ªthose who had avoided the fighting or hadn¡¯t lost friends in the attack¡ªwere awed in the presence of two prospective knights. But the sense of wonder died quickly as the boys seamlessly fit right in, joking around and singing songs with them as they walked.

    The traders were a shockingly resilient bunch, though it probably helped that they could relax now that they weren¡¯t being hunted anymore.

    Kei didn¡¯t want to admit how much that stung her. She¡¯d been traveling with this group for weeks now, and those two had integrated more in a night than she had in all that time.

    The rest of the day passed by uneventfully, and they made camp for the night just off the road. Kei changed into a nightgown and lay on her bedroll. As she¡¯d demanded the first night, they¡¯d set her private tent up a little way away from the main camp. Why had she asked for that? She couldn¡¯t remember.

    Kei rolled over, replaying the day¡¯s events in her head.

    It could¡¯ve been worse.

    Cidus was dead. They hadn¡¯t been particularly close, but she¡¯d known him almost her whole life.

    It could be worse.

    She had to lead two monsters across the continent, stuck with them for months. She¡¯d be in their power, unable to stop them from doing whatever they wanted.

    It could be worse.

    She hugged herself tightly, repeating the mantra in her head as the strength drained from her body. All at once, the day¡¯s events, the stress she¡¯d been shoving down, hit her all at once, and she broke down, soaking her pillow with stinging tears. She¡¯d be alright in the morning, and she¡¯d make it through this journey. But for now, she let everything come spilling out, and she cried herself to sleep.

    ***

    Wyn and Corrin had opted to continue sleeping outside, despite the merchants offering to let them sleep in one of the carts, something was just different about sleeping under the stars, it made it feel like a real quest. The weather was nice enough that it didn¡¯t matter anyways. Wyn looked up towards the night sky, its endless stars stretched out as far as the eye could see. It was hard to believe that thousands of miles away in the capital, they were viewing the same sky, something about the sheer enormity of that made the journey seem smaller, in comparison.

    Wyn had been hesitant to stop burning spirit fire, for fear that he would collapse as soon as he did. And as expected, once the flame died, bone-deep exhaustion filled his body, his legs especially ached from the long run. Still, sleep seemed to elude him.

    His mind replayed the events from earlier over and over. Driving the arrow into the man¡¯s stomach. Watching as Corrin ran his sword through Din Kai¡¯s back. Even if Corrin held the blade, Wyn was just as responsible.

    I killed today.

    For all the time spent learning the sword, the endless training, and killing of monsters. It was his first time having taken a human life. He wasn¡¯t quite sad, or even upset with what he¡¯d done. Din Kai and the bandits were hardly more than monsters from the dungeon, and Wyn had protected himself, Corrin, and the traders with his actions. But that didn¡¯t mean he liked it.

    ¡°Corrin,¡± Wyn spoke quietly. ¡°Do you feel bad about what we did?¡±

    ¡°Not particularly. We saved people, right? Do you feel bad about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I can¡¯t help but feel we could¡¯ve done better. Even just leaving earlier¡­ how different would it have been?¡±

    They fell silent for a while. No one there would blame him. Could he have found another solution? Maybe, if he¡¯d thought about it. That made it wrong right? He hadn¡¯t been thinking about it in the moment, but he could¡¯ve done something else. The thought hurt. Maybe a real Spirit Knight would¡¯ve acted differently.

    ¡°Hey Wyn?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°That was our first real fight.¡±

    Well, that wasn¡¯t quite true, but Wyn thought he understood what Corrin meant. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess it was.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s all right if we mess up a couple times, yeah? We just have to keep going anyways.¡±

    Wyn turned to look at Corrin, whose eyes were glued to the sky. That didn¡¯t seem right, just accepting a mistake so easily. ¡°Maybe¡­ But if that was a mistake, let¡¯s not make it again, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Deal. And Wyn?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad we won. Thanks for bailing my ass out.¡± Corrin wordlessly held out his fist towards Wyn.

    ¡°Me too Corrin. And anytime.¡± Wyn returned the gesture. He didn¡¯t feel entirely better, but he smiled faintly as he turned to the other side and closed his eyes.

    Soon, sleep overtook them both.

 48. Company on the Road

    Wyn had found that traveling with a whole caravan made the journey much easier. No longer did he and Corrin have to scrounge for food. While they still fished and foraged to help assist the caravan members and reduce their own burden, it wasn¡¯t strictly necessary as it had once been, and would become even less so once they were able to stop for supplies.

    Over a month into the journey, the rolling hills and occasional valleys of the plateau had grown quite monotonous. Sighting of spirit beasts soaring through the air or roaming the plains in the distance helped to spice things up, but not enough to truly make a difference. Thankfully, the company more than made up for it, as the merchants proved as friendly as they could¡¯ve hoped.

    By the time a week had passed, he and Corrin had already been welcomed into the group of traders, who warmed up to them fast after learning they were from Straetum¡ªnative to The Northern Plateau. Though he was pretty sure being outed as a duo of country bumpkins had helped too. Corrin was especially popular with the children who were along on the journey, though growing up in the orphanage, he¡¯d always gotten along well with children. Probably because he acted like one.

    Wyn had initially been shocked to learn there were children with the group at all, but the explanation was quite simple, their families had nowhere to leave them, and so they came along, though they were often kept in the carts unless the caravan had stopped, and people could keep an eye on them.

    The group would be coming up on the town of Cliffside within the day, which would give them a chance to resupply before the final stretch. Apparently, the timing should be good, as some of the older merchants said the sky looked like a storm was coming. Wyn couldn¡¯t really tell the difference, but they seemed insistent.

    They took a break from traveling for lunch, after which he and Corrin took the chance to spar as they did every day. Much to their amusement, the traders had started betting on their daily bouts, finding them to be a source of entertainment. It had no real bearing on the outcomes, but Wyn felt no small amount of mirth at their over-the-top reactions when the duels finished.

    That day, as was increasingly the case, Corrin managed to claim victory. Wyn wasn¡¯t happy about it, but then again neither of them ever was when it came to losing. Afterwards though, they joked with the merchants and happily accepted some water before they¡¯d set off again, and the walking continued.

    ¡°...so there I was, naked as the day I was born, halfway through her window with the goat over my shoulder, and her father walks in!¡± Wyn turned his attention to the man telling the story, the rest of the men had gathered during the walk and now laughed uproariously.

    Corrin slapped the storyteller on the back and wiped a tear from his eye, ¡°So let me guess, it didn¡¯t work out between you two?¡±

    ¡°No no that¡¯s the thing!¡± He caught his breath before continuing, ¡°He just grunted and said I had good taste in caprine! And that girl? We¡¯re married now. Third kid¡¯s on the way!¡± He held up his wrist to show a metal band wrapped around it.

    The laughter got even louder as the traders howled, banging on the cart. ¡°You might have good taste in livestock, but clearly your wife has shit taste in men!¡± Someone yelled.

    ¡°What happened to the goat?¡± Another asked.

    ¡°Still have it out back, makes the best cheese you¡¯ll ever eat!¡±

    The merchants continued trading stories back and forth as they continued their journey. It seemed that they were from all across the windfall range. Still, Kei was the only one who¡¯d been off the Plateau for more than a brief trip. He looked back towards her cart and noticed her glance away from them. So far, they¡¯d barely been able to talk at all.

    If we¡¯re going to travel together, this isn¡¯t going to work.

    Wyn slowed his pace, letting the caravan move past him until he was walking next to the young woman¡¯s cart. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t mind me asking,¡± he started, ¡°what brings you all the way out here from the capital?¡±

    Kei stiffened as he approached, and then stiffened further when he spoke. ¡°Really just a family errand, my father used to know someone who lived out here, and I was sent to contact him about some developments back home.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± He paused, ¡°I was wondering, is your family originally from Nladia?¡± He was referring to the continent to the southeast of Aeora, across a large channel of water. The two lands had been at war since before Wyn had been born, but had finally declared peace sometime around five years prior. Being even further from Straetum than Taravast, Wyn had only ever heard stories or read about the conflict in books, but he was aware of it, nonetheless.

    ¡°And what gave you that idea? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be from Straetum?¡± She asked sharply, before she seemed to think better of it, and her tone softened. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ve ever seen anyone from Nladia in your life¡­ my lord.¡±

    ¡°Your name.¡±

    ¡°Kei isn¡¯t that¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, Hayashi. I remember reading about a Nladian general by that name in a history book once.¡± He said.

    She relaxed a little. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no relation of course, but I suppose that¡¯s understandable. And yes, I¡¯m half Nladian.¡±

    ¡°Half?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°You can¡¯t be much older than I am though, which means you would¡¯ve been born during the war right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct my lord.¡± Kei said. ¡°I was born in Taravast though, so I¡¯m an Aeoran at heart! I¡¯ve never even been to Nladia!¡± Her grip tightened on the side of the cart as she quickly added the rest.

    That¡¯s¡­ unexpectedly sensitive. Wyn thought, watching the way her eyes darted back and forth nervously. He decided to change his approach. I¡¯ll just try to be pleasant then.

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate,¡± he tried. Her dancing eyes glanced up in surprise. ¡°I would¡¯ve loved to hear about it. None of the books I¡¯ve read mentioned much about what the continent is actually like.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    She paused, as if unsure how to respond. ¡°Well¡ªmy mother would tell me stories from before she was... Anyways, unlike all the kingdoms here, Nladia is united all under a single ruler, one of the gods. Apparently, he¡¯s lived for thousands of years.¡± She giggled. ¡°Silly right?¡±

    Wyn chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s incredible though¡ªthat it¡¯s all one nation. No wonder the kingdoms had to unify for the war. Did she tell you anything else?¡±

    Kei nodded, ¡°She told me that in Nladia, they worship the spirits rather than the kings¡ªnot that many people truly worship the kings here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Are the kings a bigger focus in the east?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°While I wouldn¡¯t say we worshipped them, the spirits definitely played a bigger role where Corrin and I grew up.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± Kei tilted her head. ¡°Many of the people I know in Taravast at least feign piety for them, though I¡¯m not sure how many really mean it. Perhaps you¡¯d be more comfortable in Nladia if you prefer the spirits.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, though I wouldn¡¯t call it a preference. What about you? Do you worship the spirits?¡± Wyn asked.

    Kei paused again as she seemed to think about her answer. Her face twisted with an odd look, and she responded carefully, gauging his expression as she went. ¡°I¡¯m not a particularly pious person my lord. If I had to choose, I¡¯d say the spirits. They¡¯re here in our daily lives, though I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re worthy of worship.¡±

    Wyn chuckled. ¡°Trust me, they¡¯re not. Especially not the little ones.¡±

    He felt a mental zap through the bond.

    Kei looked at him quizzically. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ a bit of an inside joke, I guess. Thank you for telling me about Nladia. I¡¯d love to hear more about it soon. If we¡¯re going to travel together, let¡¯s try to get along, okay?¡± He smiled.

    Kei¡¯s lips curled up into a slight smile as well, it seemed fake to him though. ¡°Of course, my lord.¡±

    Wyn sped up, rejoining the front of the caravan, his suspicions confirmed. The way she was careful with her words around them, the way her body tensed when he approached and relaxed when he left, all her reactions brought him to a conclusion.

    Spirits, that girl is afraid of us¡­

    He¡¯d hoped she was simply shy, or just antisocial in general. But fear? What was he supposed to do about that? Why would she be afraid of them in the first place, when they¡¯d only recently met? The more he thought about it, the more it twisted his stomach, troubling him far more than he thought it would. Did it have something to do with her being from the capital? He wanted to ask but wasn¡¯t sure how to even start.

    I doubt she¡¯d give a real answer anyways.

    He tried to put it from his mind as he walked, instead looking inwards, towards the flame in his core. He¡¯d kept the Spirit Fire burning low, pushing back slight aches and pains. He¡¯d accumulated several cuts and bruises during the fight with Din Kai. Nothing serious or on the levels of Corrin¡¯s injuries, but they still would¡¯ve been noticeable had he not been hiding them beneath his cloak. It was a matter of pragmatism, others had much worse injuries than him, and his body naturally healed a little faster thanks to the effects of his blessing. Compared to others, his own injuries didn¡¯t matter.

    The flame was always within him, sending tendrils of flame into his body whenever he was injured or tired. When he wanted, he could stoke it, causing it to spread and burn more within him, even manifesting outside his body via weapons or objects he touched, though that part didn¡¯t seem to do anything unless it touched the flesh of a monster. Spirit fire was a powerful tool, but he¡¯d need something more.

    He shook the bond gently, trying to get Eia¡¯s attention without harming her.

    ¡°What is it Wyn?¡± A tiny voice called from above him as Eia peaked down into his vision. She must¡¯ve been sitting on his head.

    ¡°You like it up there huh?¡± He smiled, causing her to blush.

    ¡°Flying gets tiring after a while, all right? Plus, your hair is comfy, and your spirit fire is good for my complexion.¡±

    ¡°By all means, lounge away. I hope you¡¯re comfortable, would you mind if I asked you some questions though?¡± He said.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Eia said proudly. ¡°Ask away, I can answer any question!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything more I can do with my spirit fire? Besides just purifying myself and monsters?¡±

    Eia flitted off his head and spun around in the air. Her method of flight was odd, one moment she¡¯d be floating like a true spirit, or soaring through the air like a bird, and the next she¡¯d be walking through the air as if there was invisible ground there that only she could use. ¡°Hmm, it should be possible. Spirit Fire allows you the power of bonds. It¡¯s how you¡¯re contracted with me after all.¡±

    ¡°The power of bonds? And I thought the contract with you was how I got the Spirit Fire, not the other way around.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s both.¡± She scrunched up her face. ¡°You get the Spirit Fire from your connection to me, but that connection couldn¡¯t exist without it to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Eia. That makes no sense.¡± Wyn deadpanned.

    She laughed. ¡°It makes perfect sense, just maybe not to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± He¡¯d found it was best to shift topics when she got like this. ¡°But what about the bonds you mentioned? What else can I do with it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Try to focus on the flame, really try to see it.¡±

    Wyn did so, looking inwards and focusing, trying to capture every detail of the spirit flame as it flickered brightly in his body. The actual source of the fire was located around his sternum, in the core of his body, but the flames licked up higher, and sometimes spurted off into other areas of his body. He focused until he almost felt a headache coming on, but it must¡¯ve been imagined¡ªspirit fire burned away such fatigue. ¡°What am I supposed to be looking for?¡±

    ¡°Our bond, silly.¡±

    ¡°I thought you told me to look at the flame?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re one in the same. The power and its source are one.¡±

    Wyn sighed, turning his attention back outwards. ¡°I¡¯ll try to figure it out on my own then. You¡¯re not a very good teacher you know.¡±

    Eia crossed her arms, pouting slightly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, could you explain to someone how to breathe?¡±

    ¡°Well, no but¡ª"

    He felt a tugging on his sleeve and looked down to see one of the younger children in the caravan looking up at him.

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    Wyn chuckled, he felt this was going to become a common question, but he wasn¡¯t comfortable answering it just yet. ¡°Just thinking out loud. Don¡¯t worry about it. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Can you teach me how to do sword stuff?¡± the boy asked curiously.

    Wyn smiled back. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d been asked by one of the kids to teach them. Most of them were too small to even hold a sword though. He¡¯d let them swing around his wooden blade, and it was quite funny to watch them try to maneuver a weapon almost as tall as they were. ¡°Maybe when you¡¯re a bit older. Once you¡¯ve grown a bit, I¡¯ll give you some pointers. Until then, just try to listen to your mom and dad.¡±

    The boy grinned back at him, ¡°Really? I¡¯m gonna grow up real fast, maybe by tomorrow.¡±

    Wyn ruffled his hair, ¡°Try not to go too fast.¡±

    Wyn watched as the he ran off to play with his friends. He was about the same age as Corrin and Wyn were back when they¡¯d first dreamed of becoming Spirit Knights. How simple it had been at the time; how easy it was to say they¡¯d become the greatest. As his gaze followed the kid, Wyn saw Corrin up ahead talking to some of the merchants, and when he turned to say something, Wyn could see a smile stretched out across his face.

    His friend always seemed to just live a little more than anyone else. Like he knew exactly who he wanted to be and pursued it without doubt. Though the path might¡¯ve been a bit bumpy, that hadn¡¯t changed since they were kids.

    Wyn turned his gaze back to the road ahead. It stretched on and on, out of view, winding across the endless plains as far as he could see. Somewhere over that horizon, it met The Grass Sea, and even further beyond, far, far away, lay Taravast, the greatest city in the world. The distance was unfathomable, the journey would be long, but as they grew closer, Wyn¡¯s excitement grew along with it.

    They had promised to become the greatest knights the world had ever seen. And there was no doubt in Wyn¡¯s mind that Corrin would. So he just needed to keep up.

 49. Hot springs and Giant Worm

    Thanks to several quirks of Straetum¡¯s geography, the weather was never too severe in the valley where Corrin and Wyn were born. The storm on the night of the flood had been the largest in years, and most of the time they were blessed with calm winds and regular light rain.

    Corrin had been informed however, that this didn¡¯t apply to the rest of the Northern Plateau. Such a wide expanse of relatively flat land and a mixture of warm winds from the west meeting cold air from the north led to the creation of enormous storm systems that blew their way across the plains.

    One such storm had begun brewing during their final approach to Cliffside, and by the time they reached the town, it was upon them. Thunder rumbled in the sky, shaking the ground below with all the force of the heavens. The rain started to fall in sheets, soaking Corrin in a matter of moments. The wind tore at his cloak, and without his mana-enhancement, he may have even felt a tad unstable on his feet, such was the power of this storm.

    Thankfully, the shelter of Cliffside was just ahead, and they reached the town just as the storm arrived in earnest. At first, Corrin hadn¡¯t understood what the merchants meant. The only building in sight was a sturdy-looking stone structure next to a huge mesa rising up from the ground. Only as they drew closer did he begin to catch on. Dotting the rocky face of the cliff were openings that varied in size from that of a window, all the way up to entire terraces, cut into stone. When he saw a head stick out of one, the realization dawned on him.

    The town is inside the cliff!

    Unfortunately, the caravan was forced to wait in the rain for several minutes while Trell went into the building to talk to whoever oversaw the entrance; and Wyn followed him. Soon though, Corrin could make out their figures coming through the haze of the rain, splitting off as Trell went to meet the rest of the caravan, while Wyn beelined for where Corrin was waiting.

    Wyn shouted something as he approached, but Corrin couldn¡¯t make it out over the howling of the wind.

    ¡°What?¡± He yelled back.

    Wyn fought the wind, still shouting as he got only a few inches from Corrin¡¯s face before his voice became audible. ¡°They¡¯ve offered to pay for a room for us! Follow me!¡±

    Corrin started to shout back, but he realized his voice was just getting lost to the wind, so he nodded and trudged after Wyn, pulling his cloak tight. At the base of the cliff, next to the stone building, was a large pair of thick wooden doors reinforced with iron.

    They rushed through the doors, which were being held open for the caravan, and entered into a tunnel, leaving the natural light behind them. The spacious stone passageway was lit by dim lightstones on the ceiling which glowed a faint burnt orange. After a few turns the roar of the wind died to a more manageable volume, and without the deafening rainfall, they could finally talk again.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°Trell paid for our room for the night, as thanks for ¡®saving the caravan¡¯.¡± Wyn said. ¡°They gave me directions to our room, so I¡¯m just following them now.¡± He pulled a small piece of paper with some scribbled words out of his pocket.

    ¡°Ah, well in that case, lead the way.¡± Corrin took his wet cloak off and sped up to walk besides Wyn.

    Eventually, the passage widened even further as they came to what seemed to be the main ¡°road¡± of the town. It was a bit surreal seeing carts pulled through the tunnels as people milled around, entirely unbothered by the storm outside. The first thing he noticed though was that there were rugs everywhere. While the main road was left as stone, a mishmash of wildly patterned and colored carpets lined the walls, especially in front of the doors which presumably led into houses and buildings.

    Rather than signage, the names and markers for different buildings were painted directly onto the stone walls in different colored glowing paints, often adorned with pictures and messy drawings as well. While some of the buildings had windows, giving a view into what appeared to be shops of all kinds, many had none, appearing outwardly as a simple door bored into the stone.

    The tunnel lit entirely by the light of amber lightstones which bathed the walls and ceilings in a soft yellow glow, casting the town in a light like sunset. Corrin found himself wondering how familiar they were with the concept of night if the lightstones never faded. He remembered how difficult it had been to judge time in the dungeon, and was curious if something similar happened here, or perhaps they had another way to tell time entirely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and find the inn! I wanna explore!¡± Corrin hadn¡¯t initially been happy to stop, but places like this were half the reason he¡¯d been looking forward to the journey.

    ¡°Well¡­ if we¡¯re here, then we just need to go¡ª¡± Wyn wandered off, following the directions. Corrin didn¡¯t realize at first¡ªhaving been looking around¡ªprobably looking like an idiot with his mouth hanging open. He jogged to catch up.

    He caught up just as Wyn stopped to ask a local for directions. The man was quite helpful, pointing out the way before bidding them farewell.

    ¡°Tunukama guide you!¡± he said with a warm smile.

    ¡°Um¡­ yes, Tunukama guide you as well.¡± Wyn said awkwardly before they parted.

    As the man walked away, Corrin noticed something odd: the man was barefoot. He looked around and finally noticed that the man wasn¡¯t the only one. Almost everyone in the town was walking around without footwear.

    ¡°Wyn, have you noticed no one is wearing any shoes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up with that? Maybe it has to do with the rugs somehow? I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s just a weird cultural thing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Hey, should I take mine off? Yeah, I¡¯m going to.¡± Corrin bent down and started pulling off his boots.

    ¡°Go for it.¡± Wyn chuckled, and thus Corrin continued the walk barefoot.

    A good ten minutes later, they¡¯d found the inn they were supposed to stay at and made their way to their room. It was a comfortable enough place, especially considering the walls, ceiling, and floor were all made of the same stone. They¡¯d spruced it up a bit though. Just like the rest of the buildings they¡¯d seen, almost every inch of floor was covered in rugs, roughly connected to create a patchwork surface that he was beginning to think demarcated what was indoors as opposed to outdoors.

    Honestly Corrin was a fan. It seemed like some people had a fun time with the designs, with wild patterns that both clashed and blended in different ways. Some were as simple as a single color, while others were tapestries covered in art.

    The innkeeper was a woman a bit older than Wyn¡¯s mother, and she was counting coins behind the counter when the two of them arrived.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Wyn said. ¡°We¡¯re here for a room? I was told to give you this note.¡±

    The woman took the note and read it once before smiling. ¡°Trell is here? That¡¯s wonderful, it¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve seen that boy. It seems your rooms are taken care of, so please allow me to show you to them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Eldress.¡± Wyn bowed slightly, and Corrin followed suit.

    She seemed to stand a little straighter at that and gestured for them to follow her. She walked into a tunnel¡ªlit by lanterns instead of lightstones. ¡°Where are you boys traveling from?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on our way from Straetum to Taravast.¡± Wyn said.

    It didn¡¯t seem to faze her much. ¡°A long journey indeed. Well, you must be tired. You chose the right place to stay in that case. This is the best inn in Cliffside.¡±

    ¡°And why might that be?¡± Corrin asked curiously.

    The woman turned, grinning at them. ¡°Our special hot springs! They¡¯re guaranteed to burn the exhaustion right out of you!¡±

    Wyn chuckled, but the woman just smiled wider. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Ah here we are.¡±

    They reached a dark wooden door, and the woman opened it with a large bronze key which she then handed to Wyn.

    ¡°Try not to make too much of a mess, I know how you young men can be. And check out the hot springs once you get the chance, you won¡¯t regret it. Just follow the tunnel down to the end and you¡¯ll find them. If you need anything I¡¯ll be back at the front. Tunukama guide you.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Who is this Tunukama? Corrin wondered.

    They nodded, thanking the woman as she walked back down the tunnel the way they¡¯d come.

    The floor in their room was covered with two large rugs: a swirling blue and white carpet¡ªwhich made Corrin think of a flowing river¡ªwith a low cut, and a longer white rug, covered in black characters that seemed to read as a poem about a great spirit, though the character for its name wasn¡¯t one he recognized¡ªit read like ¡°important dirt mover¡±, which he found funny. The colors and designs were so discordant they looped back around to being harmonious. Corrin tried to read the whole poem, but other than the odd name, it was a bit dull.

    Cool design though.

    The rest of the room was comfortably furnished, a dark wooden desk was lit by soft glowing crystals and a single window which looked out over the main road, with curtains that could be drawn for privacy. There was a single bed, but it was large enough that it wasn¡¯t really a problem. They¡¯d slept in the same bed before when they were younger and Corrin had stayed the night, and neither of them were prudish¡ªthough Wyn was a huge blanket hog.

    After setting down their packs and relaxing for a bit with some card games from the single set they¡¯d packed, they decided to go check out the hot springs that the innkeeper had mentioned. Two doors sat at the back of the room leading outside¡ªpresumably to the springs, one for men and one for women.

    Corrin heard a sputtering sound from behind them, and turned to see Kei standing a few feet away, wearing a bathing robe and holding a towel.

    ¡°Hey princess, are you here for a swim too?¡± Corrin asked.

    She coughed, clearing her throat, ¡°Yes my lords, I¡¯m just on my way to the springs now, if you¡¯ll excuse¡ª¡±

    ¡°The lady at the front mentioned something was special about them so I¡¯m excited to see if it¡¯s true. Can you believe this town though? It¡¯s crazy right? Ooh what are the rugs like in your room?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re red and purple,¡± she said quickly. ¡°And¡ªyes, the town is quite interesting. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    ¡°Have a good time!¡± Corrin ran ahead into the men¡¯s area and froze, the light wooden door closing behind him. The woman had been exactly right, these really were special hot springs. They were open to the air in the back, giving a clear view of the plateau below and in the distance. The storm¡ªCorrin had almost forgotten about it in the quiet of the caves¡ªwas in full view as rain relentlessly fell on roughly half of the water as the back side of the room simply opened into a sort of terrace. The springs themselves seemed to be mostly natural, slight depressions in the ground with raised walls of stone that had probably been polished by human hands. In the middle, separating the men from women¡¯s baths was a wooden wall about fifteen feet tall.

    Just before the hot springs proper was a smaller bathing section to clean off before getting into the communal water. Several buckets were filled with water, and soap rested on shelves to allow for quick and easy washing.

    Scrubbing off several day¡¯s travel of built-up sweat and grime felt incredible. While he and Wyn bathed when they could on the trip, sometimes it just didn¡¯t work out. And the last few days in particular had left him feeling dirty. Soon though, he was feeling refreshed. He poured the bucket over his head to rinse off before charging the hot springs and jumping into the water with a splash.

    ¡°Corrin, are you illiterate?¡± Wyn yelled as his friend surfaced. He wiped the water from his face and realized Wyn was pointing towards a sign.

    No running.

    No diving.

    No swimming.

    Oh. Corrin whistled innocently as he began to backstroke across the water, heading towards the storm. He broke the cover, and the rain began to pelt his face. He stood up, letting it hit the top of his head instead, creating an interesting sensation of cold water above and hot below. A short windbreak at the back of the room kept the worst of the wind off them, leaving only the downpour of rain, which trickled over the edge of the pool and into a trench which carried it off somewhere in the settlement. Compared to how it had felt outside, the storm felt smaller than it had before.

    After a while of swimming around in the rain¡ªsurely the owner wouldn¡¯t mind since the rain was already thrashing the water on its own¡ªhe swam back towards where Wyn lounged on the edge of the pool. They relaxed for a bit, enjoying the heat of the water until another figure emerged from the bathing area that they hadn¡¯t noticed.

    It was Trell, the supposed leader of the caravan. He¡¯d been mostly out of commission since Corrin and Wyn had arrived, having been beaten to a pulp by Din Kai before they arrived, but he¡¯d very recently recovered enough to walk around again. The only indication that he saw them there was a grunt, and the slight nod of his head before he walked over to a nearby lantern, taking out the candle from inside and using it to light a pipe. Once he seemed satisfied with how it was burning, he put the candle back, and eased himself into the water across the pool from them. A relaxed smile stretched across his scarred and still-swollen face as he settled beneath the surface.

    He took a deep pull from the pipe before sighing and looking over towards them. ¡°I should thank you two for pulling my ass out of the fire, now that I¡¯m finally back on my feet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem,¡± Wyn said. ¡°I only wish we could¡¯ve made it sooner.¡±

    ¡°Nonetheless, I appreciate it. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s harder to believe though, us running into Din Kai on The Plateau of all places, or that we were saved by two kids that could actually stop him. You two are from Straetum right?¡± He took another pull and blew the smoke off to the side. ¡°You may not know, but that man you killed has been attacking caravans in and around The Grass Sea for years now. There¡¯s a bounty on his head for around ten gold marks at Precipice.¡±

    ¡°Spirits! Gold marks? Not silver?¡± Corrin turned to Wyn, ¡°Do we have any proof we did it?¡±

    Wyn shook his head, frowning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it kid,¡± Trell laughed. ¡°One of my guys was cognizant enough to grab his weapon, and since you captured two of his men, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems since the reports of his attacks will stop coming in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯d be happy to split the bounty with your caravan considering the damage¡ª¡± Corrin started, but Trell raised a hand, cutting him off.

    ¡°The bounty is yours. I couldn¡¯t scratch him, so you two can have all the honor. And to be honest, he and I have a bit of a history, so I¡¯m just happy the old bastard is finally dead. If you don¡¯t mind though, I¡¯d like to ask you boys a few questions.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Corrin asked, curious.

    ¡°Is it true what my men are saying? You¡¯re trying to become Spirit Knights?¡±

    ¡°That we are,¡± Wyn said. ¡°Though Taravast is still a long way off.¡±

    Trell nodded. ¡°No kidding. Though you¡¯re off to a damn good start from what I can tell. I¡¯ve got to admit I¡¯m curious, who taught you how to fight like that? I was barely conscious and only woke up towards the end, but for a pair of supposed country boys, you fight unbelievably well.¡±

    Corrin puffed his chest a bit. ¡°We had mentors back in Straetum, but mostly we were self-taught, we surpassed them when we were like, fourteen, I think? Honestly most of our time was spent training to fight monsters, not humans.¡±

    Trell balked. ¡°You mean you learned how to fight like that, on your own?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, is that weird?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than weird. Din Kai has been a scourge in this area, leading that group for around twenty years now. He would¡¯ve been part of the crew before then, fighting real battles, killing knights. And you two beat him with no real training? That¡¯s unheard of!¡±

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    ¡°Nice?¡± Trell said incredulously.

    ¡°Yeah, nice. That must mean we¡¯re strong right?¡±

    Trell laughed once, his face contorting into one of disbelief. Then it seemed to break as he began laughing even harder. ¡°You two are something else. I might fear you if you didn¡¯t have such a dumb look on your face when you said that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his natural state.¡± Wyn explained.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°You really are a couple of country boys huh,¡± Trell laughed, wiping a tear. ¡°You¡¯re absurdly strong, or perhaps talented is a better word. I¡¯ve met some people that could give you a run for your money from what I¡¯ve seen, but none so young.¡±

    Corrin leaned back against the wall. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Seems like we¡¯re on the right track then.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any questions you¡¯d like to ask me?¡± Trell asked. ¡°I assume you two don¡¯t know too much about the rest of the world if you¡¯re from Straetum.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take it as it comes. The adventure¡¯s most fun that way.¡± Corrin said. ¡°Oh, actually though, I do have one.¡±

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is Tunukama?¡±

    ¡°Ah the worm.¡±

    ¡°The worm?¡± Wyn repeated.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spirit they worship around here. Now I¡¯ve never seen him, but supposedly he¡¯s the one who dug all the big tunnels. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s actually a spirit either, or just some sort of weird spirit beast. I¡¯ve asked around before, and no matter how horrified they seem when I say he¡¯s a worm, every description I¡¯ve gotten is just that: A giant worm.¡±

    ¡°Wait so they¡¯re all just trying to give me the blessing of a giant worm?¡± Wyn said, looking around the room as if imagining how it was made. ¡°What about the smaller tunnels?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know for a fact some of them were mined out by people. And plenty of the bigger rooms were as well. But some of them were supposedly dug by the children of Tunukama, whatever that means. Some of the newer or deeper passages are unstable, so they don¡¯t let outsiders go down them. Everybody here is born with the blessing of stone singing though, so it¡¯s not a danger to them. It¡¯s also the only reason I assume there¡¯s some truth to their great spirit thing.¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡± Wyn asked, shocked. ¡°And what does that blessing do?¡±

    ¡°They can sense the structure and composition of stone they¡¯re touching within a short radius. I¡¯ve even met a couple people that can mold solid rock like clay with their hands. Though I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a different blessing or not.¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Corrin said. ¡°And everyone here has it?¡±

    ¡°Aye, those that were born here at least.¡± Trell took another pull from his pipe. ¡°They call it a blessing from Tunukama. Though I suppose they¡¯re probably right.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing this Tunukama,¡± Wyn mused. ¡°I¡¯ve met a great spirit before, but they appeared human. So, I wonder if there¡¯s a difference.¡±

    Trell shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s one more great spirit than I¡¯ve ever met, so I couldn¡¯t say. But I still think it¡¯s a large spirit beast, and the blessings just come from some other factor. I mean, everyone here is technically born underground, maybe that¡¯s it. I¡¯m no mage though so what do I know.¡±

    ¡°How long are you planning on staying here Trell?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°Through the night or through the storm, whichever lasts longer. The young mistress has paid us to take her to Precipice, and I know plenty of the young guys are excited to sell their goods there. But she¡¯s in a hurry so we won¡¯t delay here for too long. Just enough to resupply and regroup. Will you two be staying with us the rest of the way?¡±

    Wyn glanced over at Corrin. Corrin just shrugged, trying to give him a look that projected the message of Why are you looking at me? You¡¯re in charge of the plans.

    ¡°Seems that way,¡± Wyn finally said. ¡°No reason for us not to after all as long as you¡¯ll have us.¡±

    Trell smiled. ¡°That makes me feel safer already. I lost a lot of men in that attack, so the security is appreciated. I look forward to working with you both.¡± He held out his hand, and both of them shook it in turn.

    ¡°Great!¡± The merchant said. ¡°Now how about we celebrate this new partnership? I know a great place to eat, have you ever had rock clam?¡±

    They shook their heads, Corrin had never heard of such a food.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to love it. My treat. Doesn¡¯t free food taste the best of all?¡±

    He was completely right. So, neither of them raised a complaint. All three got out of the water and headed off to fill their stomachs.

 50. A Simple Meal

    Trell was taking them on the scenic route, and Wyn was appreciative of that. He¡¯d heard of Cliffside before, but compared to the rich, colorful descriptions of other places he¡¯d read, he hadn¡¯t thought it stacked up. Perhaps that was a folly of his youth though, as with several years of maturity since his obsessive reading days, he was able to enjoy the town to its fullest.

    ¡°¡­and this is The Grand Cavern, you can think of it kind of like the town square,¡± Trell was saying. The walk had led them to a giant open space in the cave system. The area was roughly circular, with a natural pillar¡ªeven larger in diameter than the spearwood¡ªin the center acting as some sort of support. The pillar was covered from floor to ceiling in countless murals, colored with the same glowing paint that adorned the rest of the walls. Running along the outside of the pillar, in a spiral pattern, was a staircase which went all the way up to the ceiling before disappearing out of sight.

    ¡°What¡¯s up there?¡± Corrin interrupted, pointing to the top of the staircase.

    Trell hummed thoughtfully. ¡°To be frank, I¡¯m not sure. My best guess is it¡¯s some sort of sacred place, but they don¡¯t let outsiders up those stairs. I¡¯ve even gotten mixed answers on whether you can go up if you marry someone from the town. It¡¯s a strange thing.¡±

    Wyn considered asking Eia to go look out of sheer curiosity, but ultimately his respect for the town¡¯s customs won out, and he refrained. Instead, he glanced around at the many buildings which ringed the room. He got the impression that this was considered a nicer part of town. Unlike other tunnels they¡¯d been down, here almost every building had windows, and the rugs outside of them were more exorbitant, covered in complex patterns and bright colors. Perhaps even more impressive was what they¡¯d done with the extra space provided by the high ceiling.

    Unlike the single-layered dwellings and shops in the outer tunnels, in The Grand Cavern, buildings ran almost halfway up the hundred-foot-tall wall, with staircases both inset and built out from the stone. Walking amongst them were scores of people, all dressed in bright colors to match the rugs. Though the actual weave of clothing wasn¡¯t too different from any Wyn had seen, the garish colors would¡¯ve been abnormal in Straetum, or either of the smaller towns he and Corrin had visited. Here though, they seemed like a mark of pride.

    From what he¡¯d heard, Straetum was one of the biggest towns on The Northern Plateau, but even from what little he¡¯d seen so far, he got the impression Cliffside was one of the rare towns that was larger. If he hadn¡¯t known about the blessing of stone singing, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it was even possible.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s this restaurant of yours?¡± Wyn asked, looking over at Trell.

    ¡°We¡¯re just about there!¡± Trell laughed.

    He led them out of The Grand Cavern, and into one of the side tunnels. They¡¯d only traveled a dozen or so paces when he stopped, standing in front of a doorway that¡ªwhile not as extravagant as those they¡¯d just seen¡ªwas nicer than Wyn would¡¯ve expected. Rather than a door, a purple curtain draped down in the opening, matching the simple purple rug outside.

    ¡°Shoes off at this point boys.¡± Trell said.

    Wyn noticed the older man hadn¡¯t ever been wearing them to begin with, content to blend in with the rest of the townsfolk. Of course, Wyn had no issue with taking his own boots off, and Corrin had never put his back on, so a moment later, they were through the curtain and into the building. As they moved past, the curtain made a soft tinkling sound, revealing the presence of several small chimes woven into it.

    Wyn was shocked by how much lighter it was inside. The entire floor of the interior was carpeted with white, which he was sure contributed to the effect, like how it was brighter on a snowy day. But as he looked at the lightstones, he grew more certain that they were brighter than most. It still wasn¡¯t close to proper sunlight but compared to the dimness of the rest of the caverns, it was noticeable.

    The building itself was simple, with several wooden tables spread across a room perhaps twenty feet across in all directions. Two of the tables were currently occupied by other groups, and the building was filled with chatter coming from them. An unmanned counter at the front led back to what Wyn assumed was a kitchen. From back in the kitchen a voice called out: ¡°I¡¯ll be with you in just one moment.¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell me your wife isn¡¯t here to cook today?¡± Trell called back. ¡°Why¡¯d I even bother stopping by?¡±

    ¡°I must be hearing things,¡± the voice said, ¡°Because that sounds a lot like Trell Valera, but I¡¯d swear I told him to never bring his ugly mug back to my tavern again.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Farris, bad news is you¡¯re stuck with me till the day you die.¡±

    A man that looked to be in his thirties, same as Trell, came around the corner from the kitchen. He was wearing a purple apron over a simple white tunic with no sleeves, and his long blond hair was tied back into a tight bun. His face brightened when he saw them, and he strode past the counter, wrapping Trell in a firm embrace.

    ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way you bastard. How¡¯s Phena doing?¡±

    Trell laughed, clapping his apparent friend on the back. ¡°I still haven¡¯t figured out why she married me, but other than that bout of insanity, I¡¯d say she¡¯s doing quite well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Wyn interrupted, reappraising Trell in his mind.

    The blond man glanced over at Wyn. ¡°Believe me I was just as shocked when I first found out.¡± He broke away from the hug and sized up the two boys before holding out a hand. ¡°Farris Colan. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, welcome to my tavern.¡±

    They shook Farris¡¯ hand in turn and introduced themselves, after which he turned back to Trell.

    ¡°So, what brings you into town? Business as usual?¡±

    Trell grunted. ¡°Aye, though I come bringing some even better news that usual. That bastard Din Kai is dead.¡±

    Farris¡¯ eyes widened slightly. ¡°Spirit shit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d swear to Tunukama!¡± Trell said.

    Farris snorted. ¡°Like that¡¯d mean anything. You¡¯re not kidding though? Somebody really put the old snake down?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at ¡®em¡± Trell gestured to the two of them. Corrin waved.

    Farris looked back, growing more flabbergasted by the moment. ¡°How you know they¡¯re not pulling your leg?¡±

    ¡°I was there.¡±

    Farris sputtered, his face morphing through several different emotions before settling on one of excitement. He let out a whoop, drawing looks from the guests seated across the room. ¡°It¡¯s about damn time!¡± He looked at the two of them again. ¡°You can eat for free. Anything you want!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ve heard the rock clams are good?¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have them right up!¡± Farris said. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Trell held up a finger. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the boys get a taste of some local specialties. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll enjoy them.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ By Tunukama, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re bringing good news for once Trell!¡±

    The merchant chuckled. ¡°Well, I do try every now and again. We¡¯ll take that table for four over there. No rush on the food, but could you get us some drinks?¡±

    Farris grabbed drinks from the back for each of them. Water for Wyn, mead for Trell, and juice for Corrin. He gave each one of them an embrace in turn, and then rushed back into the kitchen to prepare the dishes. In the meantime, the three of them took a seat, leaving one chair open next to Wyn.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the fourth seat for?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Trell said. ¡°I invited one other person to this little sit down. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Wyn said. ¡°The more the merrier.¡±

    I wonder who it is though.

    Corrin leaned forward. ¡°So how do you two know each other?¡±

    Trell chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a long story, and I¡¯m not particularly proud of it. But well¡­ let¡¯s just say we shared a cell at one point in Precipice.¡±

    Well, that needs a mountain of context I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to get.

    ¡°Yeah, sounds like a long story. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed. Honestly, I figured you may have fought in the war or something.¡± From his limited interactions with the man, Wyn could tell he had a certain experience in commanding people. Knowing about the Nladian war, he¡¯d somewhat figured there¡¯d been a connection there.

    Trell took a drink from his mug, tapping it back down with a satisfied smile. ¡°Not in the big one, but that¡¯s a whole different story.¡±

    Wyn glanced at Corrin, who just shrugged. Wyn had to wonder at this point if Trell just liked being vague. He didn¡¯t fight in the Nladian war, but implied he¡¯d been in others?

    What other wars have there been? Wyn wondered. He wasn¡¯t exactly an expert on the politics of The Plateau or Grass Sea, but he figured he¡¯d have heard about any wars that had been fought around the area. Maybe not though?

    ¡°Well,¡± Corrin tried, ¡°how about the fact you¡¯re married? I wouldn¡¯t have expected that. Is there a story there?¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Trell said. Wyn thought he was going to stop there, but after a moment he continued. ¡°After Farris and I finally got out of that cell, he came back here to his hometown to start over. On the other hand, I wasn¡¯t planning on changing at all. I started trying to find a way back to my old gang, but the spirits had other plans.¡±

    ¡°Your wife?¡± Wyn guessed.

    ¡°Aye.¡± Trell took another drink. ¡°I woke up in her home after a particularly bad fight. She¡¯d found me on the street and patched up my injuries while I was out cold. Even then, I was always the type to pay off my debts, so I stuck around a bit while I did so. Frankly I still don¡¯t know what she saw in me. Spirits know I was a rotten little shit. But somehow or another, it ended up being a bit more permanent than I expected.

    Anyways, her father happened to run a small trading company, really a tiny little thing. But she convinced him to give me a chance¡ªthere¡¯s no stopping that woman when she gets going I tell ya. He never stood a chance and neither did I¡ªso I ended up a merchant. Turned out I wasn¡¯t half bad at it, and eleven years later here I am.¡± He took another long swig. ¡°That¡¯s basically my life story.¡±

    Corrin raised an eyebrow. ¡°You left out like half the details. What about everything that happened before that?¡±

    Trell smiled. ¡°I told you the only part that mattered. Everything else before it, I couldn¡¯t care less about.¡±

    Wyn took a breath, thinking about those words. It didn¡¯t quite seem to him like they were painful memories, he knew enough about what that was like. It was something else, like Trell had just¡­ left the rest behind. All that remained, Wyn supposed, were the bonds he deemed worth keeping, like his friendship with Farris. At the end of the day, it wasn¡¯t Wyn¡¯s place to pry, and even as awkward as he could be sometimes, Corrin seemed to get it too. He didn¡¯t press any further.

    They made some idle chat, asking a few more questions about Cliffside itself, and within a few more minutes, the food came. Farris presented a platter piled high with a variety of different foods, from what looked like flat rocky creatures, to¡ªwere those worms?

    Trell noticed their faces and laughed heartily. ¡°Oh, you poor children. I hope neither of you are picky eaters.¡±

    Corrin smiled at that. ¡°No problems here, but I¡¯m not quite sure how we¡¯re supposed to eat a rock.¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t eat that part. We¡¯re after what¡¯s inside.¡± He grabbed one of the rocks¡ªwhich he called a rock clam¡ªand showed them how to eat it, opening it and sucking out the meat from inside.

    It was right as Wyn was about to try it for himself that they heard the chiming of the curtain from the front of the building, and a familiar blonde girl walked around the corner, slowing to a stop when she saw them all sitting at the table.

    ¡°Ah, there you are Kei!¡± Trell called over. ¡°Come have a seat, you¡¯re just in time!¡±

    Kei walked over stiffly. ¡°Hello Trell. When you said you¡¯d be getting food with some people from the caravan, I seem to have misunderstood. If I¡¯d known we were eating with such¡­ honored guests, I would¡¯ve prepared differently.¡±

    Wyn rubbed the bridge of his nose as Trell raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s just Wyn and Corrin. I figured treating them to a meal was the least we could do. Plus, you¡¯re all about the same age, right? You kids should get along.¡±

    Corrin spoke up. His words came out a bit muffled though, as there was clam in his mouth. Apparently, he¡¯d been a bit quicker than Wyn. ¡°I¡¯d like to point out, you didn¡¯t treat us to a meal, Farris did. Also do I chew on this?¡±

    ¡°Meh, I led you here, didn¡¯t I? Same thing. And that¡¯s up to you. Some people don¡¯t, some people do. I like to just bite in and release some of the flavor before I swallow it mostly whole.¡±

    Kei laughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s too late now¡­¡± She took a seat and hesitantly reached for the platter. Her hand froze halfway there. ¡°I¡¯m sorry are those worms?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a local specialty! Fried mealworm. The soil around her makes them delicious,¡± Trell said with a grin. He grabbed a few and tossed them back, chewing contentedly as he reached out and handed some to Wyn, nodding.

    Wyn liked to think his mother hadn¡¯t raised a picky eater, but worms? That seemed to be pushing it a bit.

    But he saw Corrin reach for them out of the corner of his eye, and before his friend could grab them for himself, Wyn had taken them from Trell and tossed them into his mouth.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he remarked. ¡°That¡¯s actually not that bad.¡± He''d been expecting a dirtier taste, but it was actually fairly inoffensive, and most of the flavor he got was from the breading. It wasn¡¯t something he thought he¡¯d eat again after leaving this town, but it wasn¡¯t going to have him hurling either.

    ¡°Farris knows how to make ¡®em.¡± Trell said. "It''s not really so much about the taste as the crunch... though I guess it could be more of an acquired thing."

    Kei looked like she was going to vomit. And this time Wyn didn¡¯t think it was from fear.

    ¡°Not really a fan,¡± Corrin said as he swallowed his own handful. ¡°But the monster meat was worse. Try the clam though Wyn. It was actually pretty great!¡±

    Wyn did just that, getting a taste of the clam as Trell asked for clarification about Corrin¡¯s monster meat statement. The clam was far better, and he found himself going back for seconds, then thirds. As he did, he saw Kei pry one open and try it for herself. She made a face and didn¡¯t eat any more after that.

    For a moment, Corrin and Trell had fallen into their own conversation, so he decided to strike up one of his own, chipping away at the perceived wall.

    ¡°Not a fan of the rock clams?¡± He asked Kei.

    She glanced over before looking down at the plate. ¡°It¡¯s different from the clam back home,¡± She said softly.

    ¡°You eat clam in Taravast?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s on the sea, so we eat fresh seafood quite regularly. I like the shellfish at home, but this tastes more¡­ earthy I guess.¡±

    Wyn chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the ¡®rock¡¯ in ¡®rock clam¡¯ for you.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure, but he thought there might¡¯ve been the faintest trace of a smile on her face after that. ¡°Here, let me go see if I can get you something else.¡±

    ¡°Wait I couldn¡¯t ask¡ª¡± But Wyn was already up.

    After asking Farris what else he had on hand, Trell¡¯s friend was more than happy to scoop up some creamy mushroom chicken he had in a pot, which Wyn figured would be an easy enough choice. The rich, aromatic dish stirred Wyn¡¯s appetite even further, and he was almost jealous. Wyn brought the bowl back to the table and set it down in front of Kei.

    ¡°Give that a shot, it might be more to your liking.¡±

    Kei took a spoonful of the dish, glancing over twice at him as if looking for approval, but he just glanced over her shoulder towards the paintings on the stone walls. Like the rest in Cliffside, the seemed to have been drawn on in glowing paint. It really was a nice kind of decoration, especially when you could see the difference between something painted by a child, and a true master. The best ones used the different levels of light to create incredible three-dimensional looks.

    Finally, Kei blew softly on the spoon, disrupting the steam coming off the hot surface, and took a bite. To say her eyes widened would¡¯ve been too much, but her expression seemed to grow a bit softer. ¡°Thanks,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. It seems we made a bit of an impression on the owner, so he didn¡¯t mind at all.¡± Wyn reached for more of the food on the table, sating his own hunger that was stirred by the smell of the soup.

    He noticed Eia walking around one of the opened clams, inspecting it curiously as though she thought it was the most interesting thing in the world. He tapped on their bond lightly, and smiled when she started. She looked up at him curiously, but he just shook his head slightly, giving her a gesture of "never mind".

    After a brief silence, Kei put down her spoon. ¡°Do you want to hear more about Taravast?¡±

    Wyn leaned back in his chair, taking a sip of water. ¡°Not right now. Besides, you¡¯ll get sick and tired of all the Taravast questions we¡¯ll ask by the end of this trip. I think I want to try and enjoy the places I¡¯m already at a bit more. Did you see The Grand Cavern? Incredible right?¡±

    ¡°It was a sight.¡± Her voice grew a little more confident. ¡°I wanted to see what was at the top of those stairs, but the guards wouldn¡¯t let me pass.¡±

    Wyn choked a bit. ¡°You actually went up there?¡±

    ¡°Was I not supposed to?¡± Kei blushed.

    ¡°Trell said it was a sacred site or something, but I guess it¡¯s a big secret.¡±

    ¡°A sacred site¡­ Do you think that¡¯s where the giant worm lives?¡±

    ¡°So, he told you about that too?¡±

    Kei laughed, a musical thing. Her face had a bit more color in it, like the soup had spread its heat to her, and she seemed just a little more alive. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s joking or not! Do you think it¡¯s really a giant worm? How could they eat worms here if that¡¯s basically their sacred spirit? Also, don''t you have to wonder how they keep this rug clean?¡±

    ¡°Wait yeah, those are some good questions.¡± Wyn furrowed his brow. He didn''t know the answer, but he supposed Trell might. ¡°Hey Trell, how come¡­¡±

    The conversation came easily for the rest of the night, flowing from life in Straetum, to whose room had the best rugs; simple, mundane things. In the face of a quest across the continent, or a past better left behind, none of these things should have mattered at all. But for a moment, each one seemed to forget about the things they¡¯d failed to do, the things they needed to do, and the things they were worried might come to pass.

    For a moment, they just enjoyed the meal.

 51. Onwards to The Grass Sea

    The caravan departed the next day, leaving the town of Cliffside behind as they ventured back onto the open plain. From the town, it was a little over a two week journey to the edge of The Northern Plateau, where they¡¯d arrive at their destination.

    Corrin was excited to get back outside and resume the journey. Cliffside had been a great stop, but from what he¡¯d heard it couldn¡¯t compare to Precipice¡ªthe only city on the entire Northern Plateau. He¡¯d been careful not to let the traders reveal too much about it, as he wanted it to remain a surprise, but he knew it was large, containing more people than he¡¯d ever seen in his entire life. Even more than that, he would get to see The Grass Sea, something he¡¯d been hearing about all his life, a sight on par with The Windfall Mountains. In his mind, it was there, leaving the plateau, that his journey would truly begin.

    Still, it was weeks away, so in the meantime he continued to work on his mana control. He and Wyn¡¯s miles-long race through the valley had been illuminating, revealing several things he hadn¡¯t known about mana and how it worked. Namely, it hadn¡¯t exhausted him like his fight in Straetum had. He didn¡¯t know exactly why that was, but he had a few working theories.

    The one he thought best was that channeling and using mana strained his channels more depending on the rate and force of use. In escaping the dungeon and fighting the leviathan, he¡¯d been burning through the mana at a rate that would now leave him drained in only a few minutes, which he figured was like carrying a heavy rock.

    In the run to catch the caravan though, he¡¯d used much less at any time, using it at the same rate he could take it in with his breathing, and not circulating mana to any particular body part. In that way, he¡¯d been able to keep going for hours, while also lessening the strain on his channels. He compared it to walking, something he could do for hours without feeling a thing. Doing so, he wasn¡¯t much faster or stronger than without channeling, but he was still enhanced.

    If it worked like a muscle, then he figured the best way to train it would just be to use it and let it recover naturally. Thus, he¡¯d taken to sprinting up and down the length of the caravan, circulating as much mana to his legs as he could while he did until he ran out. Still, he hoped he was getting something out of his training. Assuming his muscle analogy was right, it would take time to see the results, but he hoped it would either result in increased capacity, or greater power.

    Part of the issue was that the air was so thin with mana, it took forever to recover afterwards. In Straetum, the tomb, and even Cliffside, he was limited not by the amount available, but by his own channels. Here in the plains though, he found that the amount of mana available was scarce.

    After running as much as he could, he stumbled onto the nearest cart, drained and out of breath. It was strange, there was a base level of mana that he couldn¡¯t breathe from his body, the effects of which he couldn¡¯t even feel without channeling it to a specific area. But if he exhausted himself via activity, it would be used just fine, and he would be left tired, just as before he¡¯d learned of mana.

    Just one more mystery. He thought to himself.

    His stomach rumbled furiously. Lunch had been hours ago, and dinner couldn¡¯t come fast enough.

    A voice whispered from his left, disrupting his panting, and distracting him from the grumble in his stomach. ¡°Um, what are you doing? Er¡ªmy lord.¡± Kei looked over at him from her seat, looking confused and clearly a little grossed out.

    Well, I am covered in sweat, so maybe that¡¯s fair.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you to drop the ¡®My Lord¡¯ thing,¡± Corrin wheezed, taking off his shirt. Kei blushed and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not a lord, it just sounds weird. And honestly, I¡¯m too tired to put up with it right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a Spirit Knight in training!¡± She protested, ¡°I should refer to you with the respect your station deserves. Also, please put your shirt back on. You¡¯re sitting too close.¡±

    ¡°Great, then you can respect me by dropping the title. And I¡¯ll have to pass, it¡¯s drenched.¡± He did scoot a little further away to be polite.

    ¡°What would you have me call you then?¡±

    He stared at her. ¡°Corrin. Just Corrin. That would be perfect.¡±

    ¡°Corrin.¡± She nodded

    ¡°See? Much better!¡± Corrin settled into the bench across from her, ¡°I¡¯m just gonna sit here for a bit, that run took it out of me.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Kei looked extremely uncomfortable, which Corrin found kind of funny.

    ¡°So, Kei, you¡¯re from the capital, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. Why do you ask?¡±

    She was a bit warmer at dinner. He thought to himself.

    ¡°Well, I wanted to know what it¡¯s like.¡± He paused, ¡°Actually wait no, don¡¯t tell me, I wanna see for myself. Just tell me a bit about yourself instead.

    She glanced over, her eyes calculating. ¡°Well, I come from a small merchant family in Taravast, and I¡ª¡±

    ¡°So then what brings you all the way out here? Does it have something to do with that magic stone from the other day?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I was sent out here¡ª I was sent here to look for someone, apparently my father used to know them. But I didn¡¯t find them. That stone was a happy accident, so at least the trip wasn¡¯t a total waste.¡± She sighed, placing her chin in her hand.

    ¡°Damn, that sucks. So how¡¯d a girl like you get roped into this? I mean, no offense, but you don¡¯t seem like the type for a long journey.¡±

    Kei sputtered. ¡°Wha¡ªba¡ªI volunteered to be here. It was me or my brother and he¡¯s needed in Taravast¡­far more than I am.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s opinion of Kei rose a little higher at that. She was the kind of girl that would go outside of her comfort zone to achieve a goal. From his view of her so far, he would¡¯ve thought she was far too pampered for such a thing. In this at least, he could respect her. ¡°So your brother then, he¡¯s important?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°He¡¯s head of the family in all but name lately. Our father is si¡ªindisposed, so most of the day-to-day operation of the company has fallen to him. It¡¯s fine though, my brother is incredible. He¡¯s intelligent, charismatic, a good leader, and he is even known for being a good duelist. In fact, I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s one of the best duelists his age in the capital, and he¡¯s been helping run the family since he was only six.¡±

    And suddenly, she¡¯s chatty?

    ¡°Oh? Now that¡¯s interesting,¡± Corrin mused. ¡°If he¡¯s a good duelist, I think you¡¯ll have to introduce me when we get to the capital. I¡¯d love to spar with him.¡±

    Kei made a face. ¡°I suppose¡­ If you don¡¯t mind my asking, why were you running around like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just trying to train my mana, I don¡¯t really know of an easier way to burn it out quickly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know much about it myself,¡± Kei said. ¡°Cidus knew more; he was a channeler. But since I never became open, I never bothered to learn.¡±

    ¡°A channeler huh? Is that what we¡¯re called? What¡¯s the difference between a channeler and a Spirit Knight?¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Other than an ocean of power, I couldn¡¯t say. You would probably know more than I.¡±

    Corrin laughed. ¡°I doubt that highly. I only found out about it a few months ago myself. I¡¯m just guessing on most of this stuff.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re just guessing?¡± Kei exclaimed. ¡°Didn¡¯t your master teach you anything?¡±

    ¡°Master? Wyn and I are mostly self-taught, we had some mentors back in our village, but neither could do the things we can.¡±

    Kei leaned back like she¡¯d gotten dizzy. ¡°You mean to tell me you got this strong on your own?¡± Her eyes looked at him appraisingly, like she was reassessing his worth. They seemed to grow more piercing in that moment, like she¡¯d taken on more life. For the first time since he¡¯d met her, he actually believed she might be a big-shot merchant. He felt like a piece of fruit getting checked for ripeness.

    Just as Corrin was starting to get uncomfortable with the look she was giving him, there was a commotion from the front of the caravan, ¡°Spirit beasts to the west! A whole herd!¡± One of them called out.

    Corrin glanced westward, squinting away the sunlight. He didn¡¯t have a spyglass like the spotter did, but he could see the distinct outlines of large creatures out in the distance.

    ¡°What kind of beast do you think they are? I can barely see anything from here.¡± Kei asked.

    Corrin got a great idea. ¡°Wanna go find out?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± He held out his hand, grinning.

    ¡°Of¡ªof course I do¡­¡± She took his hand hesitantly. Then let out a high-pitched yelp as Corrin scooped her up and leapt out of the carriage, taking off towards the herd. She was surprisingly light.

    ¡°What are you¡ªlet me down!¡± She yelled as she hit him in a panic, but she couldn¡¯t get much force from her position, so he kept going.

    Slowly, the herd drew closer as the wind rustled in his hair. He¡¯d sucked in as much mana as he could, but he¡¯d been drained, so it was already running out quickly. Just as they drew close enough to get into view, he ran out and came to a stop on top of a rocky outcropping, setting Kei down next to him.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t ever do something like that again¡ª¡± She started, but her breath caught in her throat as she caught sight of the majestic creatures, the nearest of which were now only about a couple hundred feet away. Even from the distance, their size was breathtaking. They looked like normal bison¡ªbut they were almost twice as large, with fur of silver and gold. Occasionally, one would leap into the air with grace that defied their size and build.

    Corrin watched as one leapt, and landed in the air, prancing around through it as if it were normal ground. Its short horns trailed golden light as a variety of spirits spun in the air surrounding it.

    ¡°Incredible¡­¡± It was all he could say. If he had to guess, any one of them was at least as powerful as a single deep-floor monster from the Founder¡¯s Tomb, and this herd had thousands of them, all peacefully grazing away from any traces of civilization.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t spirit bison supposed to be rare?¡± Kei breathed; eyes transfixed on the sight.

    ¡°They are.¡± Corrin turned at the sound of a new voice, but it was just Wyn, walking up with an exasperated look on his face. ¡°There might be hundreds of thousands, if not millions of normal bison on the plateau, roaming in herds even larger than this one, we passed one last week actually. But this might be the only herd of spirit bison in the entire northern half of the continent, and it¡¯s certainly the only one on The Plateau.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, spirit bison?¡± Corrin asked. ¡°That¡¯s the laziest naming I¡¯ve ever heard. Also, we passed a normal herd last week?¡±

    Wyn sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t name them, that¡¯s just what they¡¯re called. It¡¯s accurate though. And yeah, there just wasn¡¯t a big commotion about it, do you not talk to anyone? Regardless, you¡¯re an idiot. What made you think running towards a herd as fast as you did was a good idea?¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± Corrin didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°I thought it would be cool.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky they probably don¡¯t see us as a threat. And they¡¯d be right.¡± He glanced at the herd, and once again Corrin found himself appreciating the sheer number of spirit beasts before him. Compared to this, even the number of monsters in the dungeon flood seemed miniscule.

    ¡°You seem to know a lot about spirit beasts,¡± Kei said. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn all that?¡±

    Wyn shrugged. ¡°I read a lot.¡±

    Corrin wondered how much of that came from reading and how much from Wyn¡¯s little friend, but he still hadn¡¯t seen the damn thing, so it was impossible to tell. Still, Wyn read obsessively when they were younger, and information on The Northern Plateau was the easiest to come by, so it wasn¡¯t that surprising.

    Nobody spoke after that for a while, they just enjoyed the sight as the herd grazed, moving at a glacial pace across the grasslands, but Corrin supposed they weren¡¯t exactly in a hurry. Slowly but surely though, the caravan was moving on without them, so after dragging Kei away from the top of the outcropping, they headed off back towards the train.

    This time, Kei made no complaints when Corrin scooped her up, eyes still glued to the herd behind them as he ran. Eventually they reached the caravan, and he set her down by her cart. Trell walked over to them as they arrived, favoring his right leg¡ªit seemed his injuries still hadn¡¯t fully dissipated.

    ¡°I bet that was one hell of a sight,¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°You have no idea,¡± Corrin started. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you could tell from here, but they were huge, at least twice my height, like the size of one of the covered wagons¡­¡± When he finished regaling Trell with his descriptions, the older man whistled appreciatively.

    ¡°Wish I could¡¯ve gotten the hide from one of them, it looks incredible and is far tougher than normal leather. Even a single hide can sell for a gold mark at Precipice.¡±

    Kei gasped. ¡°That¡¯s terrible! How could you want to kill a creature like that? They were just grazing, it¡¯s not like they attacked us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way of the world princess,¡± Trell said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a merchant? You should know this. The regular ones get killed in the thousands for their furs, and a herd like this gets thinned at least once a year by larger groups. Trust me, companies like yours will do more damage to herds like that in a month than I could do in a lifetime. Not that I could kill one if I wanted to.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t?¡± Corrin asked, ¡°I¡¯d think you could with a little time and a plan, even if you couldn¡¯t kill one directly.¡±

    Trell grunted, ¡°Maybe, but the expense involved for someone like me to kill one safely would likely outweigh the money I¡¯d make from it. Spirit bison are shockingly smart. That makes them harder to kill, and far, far, more dangerous. Plus, since they roam in herds, any plan that could take one, needs to be able to survive a stampede from the rest in the worst case. You¡¯d do well to remember that. Most normal herds are hunted by guiding the group in a way that benefits the hunters. Spirit bison on the other hand, are much more resistant to being herded by humans, and they¡¯re smart enough to avoid simple traps. Combine that with their tough-as-steel hide and the fact that the damn things can basically fly, and they¡¯re almost impossible to kill for normal people.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Wyn said thoughtfully. ¡°What incredible creatures.¡±

    Corrin agreed with the sentiment, though he was a little bummed he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight one. He didn¡¯t want to kill them, but he would¡¯ve liked to know how they stacked up to the monsters on the deep floors. Still, it wasn¡¯t worth risking a stampede so close to the caravan.

    ¡°Well, glad you kids got to see them up close, glad you didn¡¯t get trampled.¡± Trell laughed, walking off towards the front.

    Wyn left soon after to go help pull one of the carts that had gotten stuck in a rut. Corrin figured he wasn¡¯t needed, and he was still tired from his running, so he stayed behind to relax more. He sat next to Kei again, who seemed oddly more reserved even compared to normal. It didn¡¯t bother him too much though, a gentle breeze was blowing across the caravan which just felt great in the fading heat of the setting sun, so he leaned back and closed his eyes, thinking of the recipes he wanted to try out for the next dinner.

    Wait, next dinner¡­ the setting sun?

    He opened his eyes and shot to his feet, causing Kei to jump in her seat. ¡°Crap! I wanted to help make dinner tonight!¡± He jumped off the cart and started towards the front. They¡¯d be stopping soon, and he wanted to see if the wives in the caravan would let him help in their cooking. His own stews were great, but he needed to branch out. He¡¯d even gotten some advice from Farris he wanted to try out. Not to mention some new ingredients. Ah the joys of having carts to store food in.

    ¡°Hey Corrin, wait!¡± Kei¡¯s voice called out from behind him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    She stumbled slightly over her words, speaking softly. ¡°Uh¡­ Thank you. For, you know, taking me with you.¡±

    Corrin snorted, before shooting her a grin. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me for that. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? If you wanna pay me back, just come try the food I make tonight and tell me what you think!¡±

    Her eyes widened a little at that, but Corrin was in a hurry, he couldn¡¯t let those old bats decide on the menu without him. He took off, leaving Kei in the dust.

    ***

    To Kei, the whole experience with the spirit bison had been a bit surreal. Living a ¡°pampered¡± life in the city, she¡¯d never been so close to such large spirit beasts in her entire life, and it was a breathtaking sight.

    But as she watched Corrin dashed further up the caravan and out of sight, the spirit bison were the furthest thing from her mind. In fact, she¡¯d almost forgotten about the event entirely. Yet still, she sat there, frozen and unsure how to respond to his simple declaration.

    She touched her fingers to her lips as she thought about what Corrin had said. She remembered feeling something like it before. It was a sickening type of nostalgia, like being poisoned by her favorite food.

    We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we?

    The words she loved most of all. And the words she hated more than anything. She thought she¡¯d killed the part of her that craved to hear them. But she couldn¡¯t help it: in a small corner in her heart, one she didn''t want to admit existed, the words made her happy.

    ¡°We¡¯re not friends¡­ and we won''t be,¡± she muttered. She had to convince herself. She needed to hate those words.

    Still, she resolved to go try his cooking that night. After all, it was the least she could do to pay back her debt. And if it was good, then all the better.

 52. City of the Winds

    The edge of The Northern Plateau.

    ¡°I can see it¡­¡± Corrin froze, eyes glued to the view which had just barely become visible on the horizon. Though, maybe it had been visible before, and he was only now realizing what it was.

    What he¡¯d originally thought was a rock formation at the top of the cliff was actually a row of buildings, so large that the entirety of Straetum could be lined up against it three times over with room to spare.

    After what felt like years of staring at the city in the distance, Corrin¡¯s feet began to move, but a firm hand grabbed his shoulder, holding him back.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon enough, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves.¡± Wyn said. He sounded calm, but his eyes were trained straight ahead, and his hand was fidgeting with the pommel of his sword, a nervous habit the two of them shared.

    Just a bit longer...

    The other members of the caravan milled around them, the only indication they were approaching the city were a few sighs of relief, or a faint smile. Unlike him and Wyn, most had seen this sight many times. Still, Corrin didn¡¯t see how it didn¡¯t amaze them.

    Will I get used to sights like this someday? He wondered. The thought seemed unbelievable, but he found he was excited by the prospect.

    He paced up and down the carts for the next few hours, trying and failing to avoid sneaking a peek down the plains whenever possible. The city still seemed so far off. But eventually, Corrin was able to make out windows and doors, and then the movement of people, and after another eternity of waiting, they were at the edge of the buildings, hundreds of them, even bigger than the church back home.

    Precipice ran along the top of the plateau, shockingly narrow, with a single main street separating two rows of buildings. More people milled about in the street than Corrin had ever seen in one place, but the street and people just kept going. For some reason, Corrin had always imagined cities as having large imposing walls, but at the edge of the city¡ªthe one facing back towards the plateau¡ªthere wasn¡¯t anything other than guard towers dotted along its length. Despite all that¡­

    ¡°I thought it would be bigger,¡± he said, voicing the thought at the front of his mind. The stories had always made ¡°cities¡± seem so immense. Despite its length, only two rows of buildings didn''t make for that much space.

    One of the caravan members groaned. ¡°Story of my life.¡±

    Another snorted. ¡°Farm boy wants to talk about how a city should be bigger.¡±

    Trell wandered over, clapping a hand onto Corrin¡¯s shoulder. He started pulling Corrin towards the edge. ¡°Here¡¯s some free advice kid, you shouldn¡¯t get into gambling.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Never call the game until you¡¯ve seen the other guy¡¯s entire hand.¡±

    ¡°Trell, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Trell dragged him and Wyn past the first row of buildings, through the crowded main road, and then past the second row of buildings. As they came out the other side, the view finally opened up.

    Words escaped him.

    Standing at the edge of the plateau, with nothing but a small guard rail between him and a several thousand-foot drop, Corrin stood entranced. As far as he looked, stretching all the way to the horizon, was The Grass Sea. Even from the top of the plateau, thousands of feet above, Corrin could tell each blade of grass below was taller than a building and thicker than his torso, to the point he even wondered if it could still be considered grass, but the resemblance was uncanny. As it got out further from the city, he could no longer make out the individual blades, and they blurred together as the bright green below the plateau faded into a more yellowish hue, with only a single lonely spire of rock in the distance breaking up the monotony in the distance. Waves of shifting color and light moved across the endless savannah as the grass swayed in the breeze, an indicator of the strong winds that seemed to be blowing down below.

    But not until he looked at the cliff itself did Corrin understand what Trell had meant.

    Enormous wooden platforms jutted out from the cliffs, in all sorts of shapes and sizes. Some had supports driven into the side of the stone itself, while others stood on posts that went all the way to the ground below. Bridges and lifts of all varieties stretched out between them, the city spreading to the edges of his vision in either direction. What must have been thousands of people moved around in patterns so chaotic and complex, that Corrin felt a little nauseous, and he loved it.

    At the bottom of the cliff, civilization met the vast green. The section of grass just below the city was cut significantly lower, and at the bottom several buildings stood only a few yards off the ground, dwarfed by the titanic vegetation around them.

    There was something else too, something that took him a moment to put his finger on as he deciphered a strange set of movements that he didn¡¯t understand at first. In the air between platforms, and even out over the Grass Sea itself, some of the people were flying. He watched as a boy on a nearby platform ran towards its edge, holding a strange, winged device at his side. He leapt into the air and held it aloft. For a moment, the boy disappeared out of view beneath the platform, but then he came soaring back up, flying on a gust of wind as he twisted and spun in the air at breakneck pace.

    That was all he needed to see.

    ¡°I have to try that.¡± Corrin started running to the side, towards the nearest platform, maybe thirty or forty feet down the cliff face.

    I should be able to make that.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Wyn yelled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back later!" Corrin shouted back. "Let''s meet at the merchant guild building!¡±

    With that, Corrin vaulted over the side, Wyn''s protests lost to the sound of air rushing past his ears. As the platform approached he drew as much mana as he could to his lower half. He hit the deck, and the mana flared in his legs as rolled out of the landing painlessly, about half of his extra mana reserves gone from the impact. He started channeling to replenish his supply as he ran towards a group of boys he¡¯d seen flying the things.

    ¡°Hey¡ªWatch out!¡± A voice yelled frantically.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Corrin spun around just in time, bracing himself as something slammed into him hard from behind, knocking him to the ground. He tumbled with whatever it was for a few feet before they came to a stop. It wasn¡¯t too bad, but it came as quite a shock.

    ¡°Ow¡­¡± A boy about Corrin¡¯s age was sprawled out on the ground next to him. He had a mop of curly brown hair on his head and a wiry frame, he was wearing a pair of weird-looking glasses that held tightly to his face, and his hand was clenched around the frame for a pair of artificial wings, like the ones Corrin had seen before.

    The boy eventually got up and began frantically checking over the contraption, looking for any signs of damage. He mumbled to himself as he went. ¡°Wings, check. Flaps, check. Right stabilizing arm got a little bent. Wait, no that¡¯s from yesterday, that¡¯s why it felt off...¡±

    ¡°Um, hey there.¡± Corrin said awkwardly.

    The boy flinched, like he¡¯d forgotten Corrin was there. He turned to face him, pulling the glasses from his face and squinting. They released his skin reluctantly, leaving behind distinct red marks around his eyes. ¡°Oh. Hey sorry, some jerk cut me off and I got caught in a gust of wind trying to avoid him. I thought this spot was clear for an emergency landing, but I guess I didn''t see you. You seem alright though, that¡¯s good. Can we just forget about this crash? I¡¯d rather not get in trouble with the guards again.¡±

    ¡°Can I try that?¡± Corrin pointed at the wings.

    He glanced down at the wings, then back up at Corrin, then back down at the wings. Corrin could almost see the gears turning in his head as he held up the strange contraption. ¡°My glider? Have you never seen one before?¡±

    Corrin faltered. ¡°I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m from up north by the mountains. Do most people here fly on them?¡±

    ¡°Well, no. But most have tried at some point or another. Did you say you¡¯re from The Windfall Mountains? What town?¡±

    ¡°Straetum.¡±

    The strange boy blinked slowly. Then, he clapped Corrin on the shoulder and grinned. ¡°Never heard of it! Never fear though my new friend. I, Finian Windborn, will teach you everything you need to know about flying! Anything to help someone take their first flight. Follow me and we¡¯ll get you fitted!¡± He began walking off without checking to see if Corrin was following.

    Corrin followed though, excitedly glancing around the platform. This was easier than he¡¯d thought it would be. ¡°I have to get fitted?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to be yes,¡± Finian said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my glider is a little too big for you. Plenty of people start on one too big or small for them, but it''s better to start on a good one. Plus, my glider is a little difficult to use compared to most. What¡¯s your name by the way?¡±

    ¡°What makes it harder to use? It¡¯s Corrin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made some, let¡¯s say modifications, to my glider to make it fly better. They also make it almost impossible for most other people to fly though. Nice name.¡± Finian turned around, walking backwards through the crowd while he showed Corrin a series of pulleys and pedals attached to different points on the glider, demonstrating how each changed the flap of the wing or angle of the tail in one way or another. There was even a tube on the back which he claimed was ¡°only for emergencies of insufficient speed¡±, whatever that meant. Once it was all pointed out, it did seem quite complex.

    ¡°So where exactly are we going?¡± Corrin said, ducking under a supporting beam for one of the buildings. He was having a hard time navigating the crowds of people, and even with Finian walking backwards, Corrin found that following him was proving more difficult as they got towards what appeared to be a more densely populated area.

    ¡°My father owns a workshop over by the fourth fissure, so we sell most of the gliders in this area. We should have a spare for you to try out. First flight is on me! After that you¡¯ll have to pay though¡±

    Corrin¡¯s pockets felt unbearably empty, and he found himself wishing he¡¯d waited to collect the bounty reward. ¡°And if I don¡¯t have any money?¡±

    Finian hummed cheerfully. ¡°First flight¡¯s still free, just come back and buy one when you have some.¡±

    Well, Corrin wasn¡¯t one to turn down such a deal. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving then!¡± He increased his pace to catch up with the taller boy, and they made their way through the streets quicker.

    ¡°So what brings you all the way here from¡­ what was it again? Straetum?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Corrin said. ¡°I¡¯m on my way with a friend to Taravast, we¡¯re gonna enroll at the Royal Swordcraft Academy.¡±

    Finian whistled appreciatively, ¡°Well damn, that¡¯s pretty cool. I wouldn¡¯t mind visiting the capital myself someday. They don¡¯t have gliding there though, so it wouldn¡¯t work long term.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t? And gliding is that important for you huh?¡±

    ¡°Gliding is my life, my first love, my calling¡ªif you still believe in that stuff. I¡¯m gonna ride the winds till the day I fall!¡± He coughed, ¡°But yeah, Precipice is the gliding capital of the world my friend. We can only fly here thanks to how consistent the winds and updrafts are. You¡¯ll find more wind spirits here than anywhere else on the continent. There are a few other places around Aeora that are similar from what I hear, but none come close to what it¡¯s like here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Finian nodded excitedly.

    A few hundred paces later, the crowds seemed to thin as they weaved through some of the cluttered buildings and across several smaller and smaller rope bridges. Eventually, they reached a small lift, only about six feet wide at the edge of a platform that seemed a bit out of the way to Corrin.

    ¡°Well, here we are!¡± Finian said.

    They stepped onto the lift and began descending with the pull of a lever. The lift creaked dangerously as it went, but Finian¡¯s smile stayed the same as ever, so it was probably fine.

    Probably.

    The lift only descended about thirty feet before sputtering to a stop in front of a dingy building underneath the shadow of the larger cliff platform. The actual base of the building seemed to mostly be constructed of various scrap metals and wood, with canvas stretched across several sections, and over the front, though Corrin wasn¡¯t exactly sure what it was supposed to be covering, since the platform above them would already guard against rain. To the side, several gliders of various sizes and styles were displayed on a rack. The sound of a hammer against steel rang out clearly from inside the building.

    Finian walked under the canvas to the rack of gliders, holding each one out and glancing over at Corrin. ¡°Let¡¯s get you¡ª¡±

    Ding!

    ¡°What?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°I said, let¡¯s get you¡ª¡±

    Clang!

    Finian shouted towards the doorway. ¡°Dad! Can you cut it back on the racket? By the winds that¡¯s so loud!¡±

    A gruff voice called back from inside. ¡°Oh shut your trap boy, I¡¯m busy working! If you¡¯d get off your ass and help out, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have to!¡±

    The flap to the tent opened up, and a large man walked outside. This was Finian¡¯s father? In all but hair color, they couldn¡¯t have been more different. Whereas Finian was tall and lanky, this man was large and bulky, with muscles likely developed through years as a craftsman. He had a rough beard that looked as though it wasn¡¯t properly cared for, and though Corrin couldn¡¯t tell due to the glasses on his face¡ªthere were the same type as Finian wore, which oddly clung to the skin¡ªhe was pretty sure the man was glaring at him.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this? A customer?¡± He grunted.

    Finian paused. ¡°Well¡­ he might be eventually.¡±

    ¡°Boy, do you have any money?¡±

    Corrin looked away. ¡°Uh, no¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. You can wander up on out of here then.¡±

    ¡°Dad! I promised him I¡¯d let him fly. I¡¯m gonna take out one of the gliders. He¡¯s new to town and he¡¯s never done it before¨C¡±

    ¡°What is it with all of you and the damn gliders!¡± He snapped, ¡°How you ended up a Windseeker is beyond me. But I already told you to stop flying anyways. You¡¯re just going to end up getting yourself killed. It¡¯s high time you give up on that damn nonsense. You have more than enough talent to join me in the shop, right here is where you should be.¡±

    Finian stiffened. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. I¡¯m taking a glider and we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    ¡°Fine, do what you want like always. Just get the hell out of here, and don¡¯t come crying to me if you or your new friend here get hurt.¡± He walked back inside and slammed the door behind him. Except the ¡°door¡± was really just a flap, so it looked a little silly.

    Finian walked over to the rack and grabbed one of the gliders, a much simpler one than his own, a relatively simple canvas and frame with a few pulleys and handles which connected to various flaps along the wings and tail. When he spoke, it was more subdued than before. ¡°This one should work. Sorry you had to see that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess things aren¡¯t great between you two then huh?¡±

    Why¡¯d I say that? Corrin winced internally.

    ¡°You could say that¡­ Now, let¡¯s get you flying!¡± He smiled, and even Corrin could pick up on how he was changing the topic. Which was fine by him, it¡¯d been really awkward third wheeling that conversation anyways.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to take off!¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Finian chuckled. ¡°But you¡¯re going to love it.¡±

 53. The Price of Gold

    There was no other way to put it: Wyn was astounded by Precipice. The city was immense beyond his belief. Cliffside had been large sure, but due to its underground nature, other than the Grand Cavern, it always seemed a bit smaller than it was, and even the Cavern had paled in comparison to Precipice.

    After pulling himself away from the view of the edge, he¡¯d begun walking with the caravan to the merchant guild, and if it wasn¡¯t for them, he was almost certain he¡¯d get lost in the crowd. Much as he wanted to follow Corrin and explore the city, one of them had to be responsible and go to collect the bounty. Since he didn¡¯t want to inconvenience Trell or Kei to come back with him later, it was something he wanted to take care of while they were heading to the guild anyways.

    The feel of the buildings wasn¡¯t entirely unfamiliar, however. Just as Straetum had buildings of all different constructions and materials, Precipice had the same, with a sort of freedom to the city that he found refreshing. It seemed that whether it be through rugs, materials, or design, people would always find a way to express their own individual tastes in whatever way they could.

    However, compared to Straetum, the difference in scale couldn¡¯t be ignored. As they approached the guild building, Wyn noticed the buildings becoming taller and more opulent. Windows filled with glass adorned the front of every building, and simple wood and stone construction gave way to more complex and intricate designs. The main street was so well-maintained that he could hardly believe it, it was completely flat, without any potholes or bumps, allowing for carts to move quickly and easily down its length.

    Trade in Straetum had been very informal. While a group of elders usually handled the exchanging of important goods¡ªlike the dungeon¡¯s magic stones¡ªmost of the trade was conducted by the actual townsfolk, and almost half of it was bartering. When he¡¯d been younger, even before his encounter in the woods, Wyn fondly remembered meeting the merchants with his mother to purchase from them rare ingredients, or various odds and ends. As he¡¯d gotten older, he¡¯d eventually learned all their names, purchasing items for himself, and building a rapport.

    But with Precipice, such a thing was unimaginable. The whole street in what they called the ¡®commerce ridge¡¯, was clogged with more merchant stalls, shops, and lone salesmen than he¡¯d ever imagined, buzzing with overwhelming noise and activity. The merchants on the street approached the caravan members¡ªespecially Kei¡ªhungrily, like wolves spotting a lone deer in the winter, and Wyn noticed several quick exchanges of money and goods as they went.

    None approached him though. He asked Trell about it only to receive a simple response.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you smell broke.¡±

    ¡°I smell broke?¡± Wyn asked.

    Trell grunted, nodding towards Kei. ¡°Especially with the princess over there taking up so much attention, you¡¯ll slip by unnoticed until you collect that bounty. After that though, they¡¯ll be on you like fruit flies around a rotting melon. Ah, here we are.¡±

    They¡¯d reached their destination at the end of the commerce ridge. The merchant guild building was the largest man-made structure Wyn had ever seen, only approached by the church in Straetum. It had a domed roof and two spires in the front of its grand entrance, constructed from a pristine white brick with gold trim. It seemed to attract a type of spirit he¡¯d never seen: A dozen or so hovered around the dome, taking the form of what seemed like little balls of liquid gold and silver. It was a shrine to abundance and wealth, and he felt that this single building might have cost more to build than all of Straetum combined.

    Trell elbowed him in the side. ¡°Quit gawking, you look like a tourist. I know you are one, but try not to let it show around the merchants. They¡¯ll eat you alive if you let them think you¡¯re an easy target.¡±

    Wyn nodded and followed him inside, trying to contain his amazement at the opulent paintings and silk curtains which draped across the huge windows of the interior. Large columns of marble were placed at intervals on the floor, stretching up to support the ceiling high above, inside, more of the gold and silver spirits hovered around above the heads of the crowd, and he noticed Eia flying over to inspect them.

    Trell led the party over to one of the desks and began talking to the clerk, apparently the caravan had been associated with the guild on a contract. From what Wyn was able to gather, the guild offered stable selling channels, easy gathering of caravans and bodyguards, and legitimacy to the merchants in exchange for some fees and a small percentage of certain earnings.

    Some sort of negotiations seemed to be taking place¡ªsome of which seemed to involve Trell flirting with the clerk¡ªthough Wyn couldn¡¯t keep up with all of it. It seemed at times like a dance, and other times like a battle, as each one jostled for an extra mark, or compromised on seemingly odd and unrelated points. Eventually, the woman went to the back to confirm a few things and gather recompense for a portion of the damages incurred by the caravan.

    As she did, Wyn muttered to Trell. ¡°I thought you were married.¡±

    Trell raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you¡ªOh. Listen Wyn, there¡¯s flirting for romance, and there¡¯s flirting for business. Believe me I¡¯d be sweet-talking a man just the same.¡±

    Kei chuckled at that, apparently having been listening in. Wyn glanced over at her, and she shrugged, trying to banish the amusement from her face. ¡°Well, he¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    The clerk returned and negotiations eventually finished, both parties seemingly happy with the outcome. Just after that, Trell cleared his throat and gestured to one of the traders, who brought forward a few of the items that Wyn recognized as having come from Din Kai.

    ¡°One last order of business Miss,¡± he said. ¡°My friend here would like to collect a reward. It¡¯s my understanding that a bounty was placed by the merchant guild on the Black Scythes?¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The immediate areas surrounding them grew quiet. The clerk nodded slowly, ¡°Yes, that would be correct¡­ Are you trying to say you were attacked and fought them off?¡±

    Trell laughed. ¡°No no, we didn¡¯t do too much honestly. Well, we fought off some of the lackeys, but this kid and his friend here¡ª¡± he looked around, seemingly remembering Corrin had jumped. ¡°Wherever he ran off to.¡±

    Wyn shrugged.

    ¡°Well, regardless, this kid and his friend killed the man himself.¡±

    She gasped. ¡°Wait you can¡¯t possibly mean¡ª¡±

    Trell took a bag from the trader and poured its contents onto the table. Spilling out came a black iron chain, tipped with a scythe, the tip still caked in dried blood. All around them, the merchants in the guild began an uproar, cheers, whispered conversations, and cries of ¡°bullshit!¡± blended into a whirlpool of sound and chaos.

    A bell rang out, quieting the crowd as the clerk nervously grabbed the weapon, hesitant to touch the blade and set it on a table behind the counter. ¡°Um, this is fantastic of course, do you have any other evidence of his passing? I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t be too cautious about such a claim.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got at least fifteen other caravan members who can corroborate the story, along with two of his own men.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll check with my superiors¡­ one moment please.¡± She ran hurriedly into the back room, and the guild hall burst into noise.

    ¡°Did he really kill Din Kai?¡±

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°He must¡¯ve gotten lucky!¡±

    ¡°Would you guard my caravan?¡±

    All at once, Wyn was accosted with a barrage of questions, swearing, and general disbelief as every trader tried to either recruit him or ask him for a favor of some kind. He found himself a bit overwhelmed, trying to answer each question as best he could. Vaguely, he noticed Kei looking faintly amused through the crowd.

    The confusion only lasted a few minutes though, as the door to the back slammed open against the wall with a sharp crack, forcing the room into silence. Out of the door walked a tall man, freakishly so, with long limbs and neatly kept chestnut hair. He had a demeanor that could only be described as commanding, and as he approached, his light red eyes locked onto Wyn, appraising him. Wyn was shocked, as he had to resist the urge to slink back from him, unable to shake a feeling of danger, though the man didn¡¯t strike him as a fighter.

    ¡°Soo,¡± the man spoke, his voice smooth and somewhat high-pitched, elongating the ¡®o¡¯ sound so that it almost sounded teasing. ¡°You¡¯re the boy who claims to have defeated Din Kai?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ yes?¡±

    The man slowly walked through a gate in the counter, it opened slowly, creaking on its hinges as he came right up next to Wyn. His broad shoulders obscured the view of anything behind him. Wyn glanced to his right and left for help, but Trell was nowhere to be seen, and Kei seemed to be watching with only mild interest.

    After a pregnant pause, the man finally stopped leering over Wyn, taking a step back and smiling. The air seemed to clear, though Wyn didn¡¯t forget the tension he¡¯d felt only moments before. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Udyr. I¡¯m the merchant guild master here in Precipice.¡±

    Wyn hesitantly shook his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you Sir, I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wyn of Straetum. Yes, I¡¯m aware. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± His red eyes gleamed. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one that finally put that pest Din Kai down. That makes the circumstances quite fortuitous then, isn¡¯t that right my friend?¡±

    ¡°How did you know my name?¡± Wyn asked warily.

    Udyr winked. ¡°You are in my city. In a sense, this is my home. Is it not natural for a host to know the names of all his guests? Now, I¡¯ll request you come with me. We have much to discuss.¡±

    ¡°We do? And why would that be?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t speak about these sorts of things in such mixed company,¡± he laughed.

    ¡°And if I just want to take my reward and leave?¡± Wyn didn¡¯t really care to get mixed up with a character like this, and despite his apprehension, he wasn¡¯t quite afraid of him. It would probably be better to get the money, get Corrin and continue on their way. Taravast was still a long way away.

    Udyr smiled. ¡°Well of course you¡¯d be more than welcome to, but you may find The Grass Sea¡­ more difficult to cross than you would expect.¡±

    Wyn felt a chill go down his spine. ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m planning to do?¡±

    ¡°Oh relax.¡± Udyr waved a hand dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s nothing nefarious going on. People like you swing your swords, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re good at it. But what I¡¯m good at is information gathering. If I want to know something, I find out, and you¡¯re far too inexperienced to even realize what¡¯s happening. Thankfully, you seem a smart enough child, so I¡¯d wager you¡¯ll realize your best option is to follow me and learn more, no?¡±

    Eia¡¯s laughter echoed in Wyn¡¯s head through their bond. Ooh now this is interesting.

    Wyn grit his teeth, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was getting played somehow, and the feeling grated on him. Udyr turned to leave, taking a single step towards the door before pausing.

    ¡°Oh yes, and you too girl,¡± Udyr said, holding up a beckoning finger without turning around. ¡°Second heir to house Ameas¡­ What an interesting story you must have to be all the way out here.¡±

    Wyn heard Kei gasp, barely audible behind him.

    ¡°How do you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hurry hurry, I haven¡¯t all day.¡± He slunk out of the room. And much to his annoyance, Wyn found himself following the strange man.

    After a moment, Kei sped up next to Wyn¡ªUdyr¡¯s long legs striding forward at an uncomfortable pace¡ªas he led them out into the main street of Precipice. Thankfully, despite the crowds, he was impossible to lose with his height, standing out above the rest of the people like a sore thumb.

    ¡°This guy is really starting to piss me off,¡± Kei grumbled.

    Wyn nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met his type before in Taravast, though I don¡¯t know how he knows about either of us. It could just be that he was able to gather information from the rest of the caravan while we were negotiating, but I can hardly believe he would do that so quickly after we got here.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a blessing of some kind?¡± Wyn mused.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly a possible explanation. I¡¯ve never heard of one that would allow an ability like that, but blessings are as numerous as the spirits themselves, so that¡¯s not entirely unexpected. If¡ªif you don¡¯t mind, please let me do the talking unless he asks you something directly.¡±

    ¡°No problems here. Do you have any idea why he may want to talk to us?¡±

    Kei shook her head. ¡°None at all, I don¡¯t know much of this city. I came up the eastern side of the plateau on my way here. I could tell you a list of its ten largest exports, or how much we spent importing from them last year, but I somehow doubt that would be helpful here.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Up ahead, Udyr had stopped at the door of a building on the edge-side of the street. It was constructed of polished wood, with minimal markings to identify what its purpose was. Next to it was a sign that simply read ¡®The Final Terrace¡±.

    Great. Wyn thought. That¡¯s not foreboding at all.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Udyr said. ¡°After you.¡± He opened the door, gesturing into what looked like a hallway of some kind.

    Kei chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Lead the way Wyn.¡±

    He glared at her. She flinched slightly at it, which made him feel bad, so he turned back and stepped into the building.

    Slowly, he walked down the cramped hallway, the sound of the door closing behind them all too present in his ears. Wyn wondered just what sort of place this might be. He turned a corner to find a young woman at a lectern. She was wearing what appeared to be some sort of uniform.

    ¡°Welcome to The Final Terrace,¡± she said amicably. ¡°Please allow me to seat you!¡±

    Wait. What?

 54. A Humble Request

    It was a cafe. It was a king¡¯s damned cafe. Even worse, from what Kei could tell, it appeared to be a very nice one. Though it had a normal dining room, Udyr had requested ¡°private terrace seating¡± when they¡¯d arrived, and so they¡¯d been ushered out onto a balcony overlooking The Grass Sea. The outer edge of the balcony was ringed by an ornate silver railing, and the floor was made of a luxurious-looking hardwood that wouldn¡¯t have been out of place in her family¡¯s home in Taravast.

    Is that Theyan redwood? She wondered, noting a couple gold spirits hovering around, looking as though they¡¯d drip onto the floor at any moment. They were joined by several wind spirits as well, which seemed ever-present in the city so far.

    ¡°Please,¡± Udyr said, sitting down at the table in the center of the space. It appeared about as luxurious as the rest. ¡°Order whatever you¡¯d like. It¡¯s on me.¡±

    Kei sat, but didn¡¯t order anything; this was a ploy and she knew it. She had no intentions of becoming in any way indebted to this man, and no merchant she¡¯d ever met gave out meals like this for free. Not unless they wanted something. Wyn had a pretty good head on his shoulders, she could admit that. It was likely he would realize this and refrain from ordering as¨C

    ¡°Hmm what do you recommend?¡± Wyn asked easily, glancing at the parchment menu on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of half of these things.¡±

    Udyr hummed. ¡°I must say, my personal favorite dish is the smoked skyeel. Though I should warn you, it¡¯s a bit of an acquired taste.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not picky, but is it expensive? I wouldn¡¯t want to impose on your hospitality any more than necessary.¡±

    Udyr laughed. ¡°So polite! In all honesty, knowing you were from Straetum I was expecting you to be a little rougher around the edges.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think my mother raised me well,¡± Wyn shrugged.

    ¡°Yes it seems so.¡± He turned to the hostess, ¡°Please, two orders of the eel, and bring us a bottle of grass wine.¡±

    She bowed before turning to Kei, who waved her off. The young woman turned and left, closing the door to their private balcony behind her.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not much of a drinker,¡± Wyn apologized.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll turn you into one yet,¡± Udyr winked. ¡°And how about you Miss? I noticed you declined to order. It could be considered rude to refuse my hospitality, you know¡­¡±

    He glanced at her, his eyes calculating.

    Kei measured her response carefully. ¡°Unfortunately you¡¯ve caught me at a bad time, my stomach has been upset since last night. I¡¯m worried any food may worsen it. Please accept my apologies.¡±

    He nodded approvingly, a small smile on his face. ¡°Not a bad excuse, and so quick too. Well at the very least I hope you¡¯ll partake in conversation with the two of us.¡±

    Kei bowed her head slightly. She didn¡¯t want to give him much of anything to work with. The more he knew about her, and the more she talked, the greater his advantage would be. Without any idea of what his motives or intentions were, she couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. The key to negotiation was to find out what the other person wanted and dangle it in front of them. So what did Udyr want?

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good enough for me! Tell me, what do you two think of the city so far?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible,¡± Wyn said. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a city before, so it¡¯s all new to me. I¡¯m shocked at how many people there are, it truly is one of those things you can¡¯t picture until you see it.¡±

    Udyr leaned forwards, placing his chin on the back of his hands. ¡°How right you are. I myself grew up in a small village off to the west, K?pa, if you¡¯ve heard of it. I still remember my first time seeing Precipice, though I came in from The Grass Sea, so perhaps it was a slightly different impression. It¡¯s certainly something. Though, even this may only feel like a hamlet compared to where you¡¯re from Miss Ameas. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    She held back from clicking her tongue, so he was going to force her into the conversation then.

    ¡°Have you ever been to Taravast sir?¡± She asked, putting the onus back on him. Wyn leaned in closer, clearly interested in what they had to say.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I have been, though I¡¯ve heard much about it.¡± Udyr leaned back, looking out to the sea thoughtfully. In the skies above the savanna, flocks of bright orange birds drifted through the air, diving down into the grass before shooting back into the sky. ¡°We do have contracts and dealings with some of the guilds across the continent, including Taravast, but any time I¡¯ve actually met with them it¡¯s been here. Most of our other correspondence is done via letter, or more recently, mirror pairs.¡±

    ¡°Mirror pairs? I¡¯ve never heard of that,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. They¡¯re still quite rare, and painfully expensive, even for my family,¡± Kei said. ¡°I don¡¯t get exactly how they work, but it''s a set of two mirrors that show the other one¡¯s reflection. They can be separated across the whole continent and still work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly fascinating technology. Communication has gotten significantly easier as they¡¯ve spread more and more. Though they¡¯re still far too expensive to be used by most people,¡± Udyr said.

    ¡°Incredible.¡± Wyn said earnestly. ¡°Do they transmit sound as well?¡±

    Kei shook her head. ¡°Only the reflection is shared, so the communication is still done via writing. Nonetheless, it¡¯s much faster than any other method.¡± She had heard rumors as well about students at the mage¡¯s academy making some breakthroughs in pairing other objects, but kept the information to herself. Even if news had spread to Precipice in the time she¡¯d been gone, she didn¡¯t want to give away potential information for free.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    The drinks soon arrived along with a small plate of bread¨Cwhich Wyn seemed oddly excited about¨Cand they made small talk while waiting for the main courses. It was about what she¡¯d expected, a good negotiator waited until the other person had a bit of alcohol and food in their stomach. It was a tried and true tactic, and she could see the tension slowly leaving Wyn¡¯s body as he relaxed around the imposing man.

    Idiot. She thought. He¡¯s just trying to butter you up before selling you on whatever he¡¯s planning.

    ¡°So,¡± Udyr started, ¡°I must say, I¡¯m impressed by you and your friend if you were able to defeat Din Kai on your own.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing, we got lucky is all. I don¡¯t think he was expecting us to put up as good a fight as we did. That bread was fantastic by the way.¡±

    Too humble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest Wyn,¡± Kei said, flashing a smirk at Udyr. ¡°Din Kai was a serious threat, you¡¯ve done a great service to the city. From what I¡¯ve heard he was a serious problem in this area. The bounty hadn¡¯t been raised for years now, but nobody has been able to complete the job. They would¡¯ve had to throw serious money at a knight or an adventuring party from the east to put him down for certain.¡±

    Udyr smiled politely back. ¡°Yes, I agree with Kei. In fact, I¡¯ve been of the mind that the bounty on his head was much too low, I¡¯d love to offer you even more than the posted bounty. I¡¯ll double it out of my own personal funds.¡±

    What?

    ¡°Wow really? That¡¯d be a spirit-sent gift. All of our saved funds for this trip were going to be used on crossing The Grass Sea.¡± Wyn chuckled awkwardly.

    Why would you say that? Kei groaned internally.

    She decided to switch tactics.¡°Oh don¡¯t worry Wyn, I was going to pay our way across The Sea as thanks for saving the caravan anyways.¡± She¡¯d been trying to scare him off, and maybe milk some extra gold out of him, but now she couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was getting cheated. After all, what merchant would willingly part with a single mark more than they had to? There had to be a catch.

    Udyr leaned back in his chair, folding his hands in his lap. ¡°As a member of House Ameas, I¡¯m sure your purse is far larger than mine. But nonetheless I must insist you allow me to help you in this matter, as it''s something of an expertise. My company employs most of the veldstrider captains in the area. With my help you could find one tomorrow and be on your way. It¡¯s a particularly busy time of year with winter coming up, and I¡¯d hate for you to be unable to find a reliable captain for a fair price.¡±

    Once again, Kei found herself floundering to try and figure out the older merchant¡¯s motives. There was an unspoken threat in his words. If they didn¡¯t help him, their search for a veldstrider to take them across The Grass Sea could prove difficult.

    But not impossible.

    ¡°No no, we wouldn¡¯t want to impose on your hospitality. I¡¯m sure the original reward for the death of Din Kai will be more than sufficient. Ten gold is nothing to scoff at, right Wyn?¡±

    ¡°Some help getting a good charter would be nice, but I wouldn''t want to impose on your hospitality any more than we already have,¡± he said politely.

    Smart boy, good job.

    Udyr smiled. ¡°It really wouldn¡¯t be an inconvenience at all. It would be my pleasure to help you. Though if you¡¯d prefer, there is an issue with which I believe you could be some assistance. Then you could consider it a trade rather than any sort of imposition.¡±

    Wyn leaned forward. ¡°What kind of issue?¡±

    Stupid boy! What are you saying?

    Kei tried to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s¨C¡±

    Udyr interrupted, pressing past her and talking to Wyn directly. ¡°You see, many of my transports and warehouses have been getting raided over the last couple months. I¡¯ve tried increasing security, but that¡¯s proven entirely useless. What¡¯s worse is I¡¯m not even sure what¡¯s attacking them. I¡¯ve gotten different reports, some saying it¡¯s a person, and others saying it¡¯s some sort of flying beast.¡±

    ¡°Well, I noticed you said ¡®raided¡¯ at first. Have things been taken from the warehouses? Or were they just attacked? If you¡¯re being stolen from, I¡¯d have a hard time imagining the thief being a wild beast.¡± Wyn chuckled.

    Kei sat back in her chair quietly, wrapping herself in the feeling of familiarity.

    Udyr continued. ¡°That¡¯s true, and I¡¯ve had the same thoughts myself, but these reports are coming from some of my most trustworthy men. I¡¯m certain there¡¯s some trick going on, but I¡¯m unable to say exactly what.¡±

    ¡°So what, you want me to try and solve this problem for you?¡±

    ¡°Well it can¡¯t be too much of an issue for the hero who killed Din Kai,¡± Udyr said. ¡°You¡¯ve already proven quite adept in dealing with criminals.¡±

    Wyn scratched his chin, looking into the distance as the gears visibly turned in his head, weighing variables she wasn¡¯t sure she understood. ¡°I suppose I can try to help, but I can¡¯t spare more than a week. And as mentioned, if I succeed, you¡¯ll provide an extra ten gold marks and make sure we get a good captain to cross the sea. Does that sound good to you Kei?¡±

    ¡°Of course Wyn. That sounds just fine,¡± Kei said through a forced smile. They¡¯d already planned on remaining in Precipice for a few days, so in truth it wasn¡¯t a very long delay at all. Still, the thought of using it as an opportunity to leave Corrin and Wyn behind crossed her mind. Oddly, she found that it didn¡¯t appeal to her as much as she would¡¯ve thought. It wasn¡¯t practical either; she¡¯d need to hire more guards and familiarize herself with the transportation anyways. In the end, the timeline would likely end up similar, except she¡¯d be out even more marks and risk offending Wyn and Corrin.

    Do you really believe that? A part of her wondered.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it,¡± Udyr said.

    Wyn clapped his hands together. ¡°Sounds like a plan! I¡¯m looking forward to working with you sir, we can discuss any details later yeah? Let¡¯s just try to enjoy this meal.¡±

    A moment after he said it, the food arrived, he must¡¯ve noticed it coming. It really did smell good. They chatted idly while the two of them ate, and Wyn regaled them with an unbelievable story about how he and Corrin had actually left home. Kei hadn¡¯t heard this story before, so she found herself interested. It was definitely a little exaggerated, the whole part with the demon sounded suspect, but the majority of it sounded true, and Wyn was easily able to answer any questions they had.

    By the time the food was finished, Wyn and Udyr were laughing and telling stories back and forth, and she had to admit that the atmosphere of the meal was light. They briefly discussed some extra details relating to the job, like the dates of the past raids and their locations, and Udyr seemed in good spirits as they walked towards the exit, even as he handed over the pouch containing the bounty. Wyn happily remarked they¡¯d come back once the work was finished.

    Just as they reached the door, Wyn turned around, ¡°Excuse me sir, but do you have any recommendations for where we should stay? I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve booked an inn yet.¡±

    Udyr snapped his fingers and pulled a pad of paper and pen out of his pocket. He wrote something down and handed it to Wyn. ¡°Follow the street to the west until you see a sign for an inn called The Sleeping Boar. If you head here and tell them I sent you, they¡¯re sure to give you a fantastic deal.¡±

    ¡°Oh and one more thing, would you mind having someone at the guild direct my friend Corrin to the inn? I¡¯d rather not have to wait for him there. He has white hair and will probably look a little clueless. You can¡¯t miss him.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done.¡± Udyr smiled.

    ¡°Thank you elder, I¡¯ll be sure to repay this kindness.¡± Wyn bowed. ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re staying Kei?¡±

    Kei looked at Udyr out of the corner of her eye, his damn smile had never dropped. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know. We can talk later, go on without me. I¡¯d like to talk to Udyr alone for a moment.¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow, but nodded and left, leaving Kei alone with the merchant¡¯s guildmaster of Precipice.

    ¡°Well?¡± Udyr¡¯s grin finally grew a little less friendly. ¡°What is it you¡¯d like to discuss?¡±

 55. First Flight

    It turned out flying was harder than Corrin had thought. He¡¯d originally assumed you just jumped off and it kinda worked. Apparently there was more to it than that though. As they¡¯d walked across the crowded bridges and lifts of Precipice, Finian had explained to him the basics of flying: which pulleys did what, where to put his feet, his hands, and a brief, but uninteresting lesson on the history of human flight.

    They¡¯d traveled a short way from the workshop to a place where the winds were apparently better for new flyers. The wooden semi-circle, jutting out from the cliff face was the only structure for several hundred meters, and they¡¯d had to walk through a tunnel bored into the cliff face before taking a ladder down to reach it. Its construction was a little shoddy, but according to Finian it was perfectly safe.

    Though, there was one point Corrin realized Finian had actually skipped out on.

    ¡°Hey, how do I take off?¡±

    Finian ignored him, continuing to tighten several straps and check gauges. He grabbed a small rip cord on one of the wings, ¡°Listen up, this is the most important thing. If anything goes wrong, or you get about halfway down and still haven¡¯t caught wind, give this a pull and it¡¯ll activate a parachute for you. I¡¯ll come pick you up on the ground if that happens, there¡¯s lifts we can take back up.¡±

    ¡°Uh all right but¨C¡±

    ¡°And remember, hands here and here. Pulling this will make it lean left, and this will lean right. Pull or push both to go up or down.¡±

    ¡°Right, I remember. But Finian¨C¡± Corrin tried.

    ¡°Oh and last thing, if you want to land, try to fly parallel to the surface you¡¯re landing on, just high enough that you can unhook your legs, then lightly pull forward on these two levers. If all goes well, you¡¯ll only get a couple bruises on your first try!¡±

    Corrin grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulder, forcing him to listen, ¡°Finian! How do I take off?¡±

    Finian just raised an eyebrow and smirked, pulling the goggles from his forehead over his eyes as he adjusted the straps on his own glider.

    ¡°How do you think?¡± He walked backwards until his feet were at the very edge. ¡°You jump.¡±

    Finian fell backwards out of sight.

    Corrin took a few steps forward and looked over the edge of the platform, into the open air. Where had he gone?

    A blur of brown shot up just in front of him, and as Corrin¡¯s head snapped up to follow, Finian let out a loud whoop, which echoed briefly off the cliffside. A moment later, he began spiraling and flipping through the air, tracing complex patterns Corrin could hardly even make sense of.

    Corrin took another look down the edge, and the memory of tumbling off the side of the cliff in the Founder¡¯s Tomb came to mind without warning. The grass below was far, far further than that had been.

    ¡°Wait, I''m not afraid of heights now am I?¡± He wondered aloud.

    Well, only one way to find out. He was making his debut in style. Corrin took a few steps back, before getting a running start and diving off the side. The ground raced towards him faster than he¡¯d expected, but the platform was higher up than he¡¯d dared to imagine, and it seemed like he could fall forever. Still, it was probably best not to.

    Following Finian¡¯s instructions, he pulled gently on the glide levers, and his fall began to level out as the wing canvas slid into place. As he finally began moving horizontally, he could get a real feel for his speed. It was¡­ exhilarating. The wind tore against his face, even with the aid of wind-spirits to dull it, and he shot towards the horizon at the speed of an arrow. His lips instantly dried, and tears formed in his eyes from the intense wind. He could understand why Finian wore the glasses he did.

    If he lost control of the flight at this speed, he¡¯d be dead before he even realized what happened. It was utterly terrifying, but the rush, and the surge of energy and freedom that came with it was intoxicating. Corrin began to laugh, though the sound of it was drowned out before ever reaching his ears. Beneath him, the grass sea blurred past him as he left Precipice behind, and only by looking forward at the endless green expanse could he make anything out.

    Going straight and fast was fine, but any good adventure was bound to have some twists and turns. He tugged on a lever and began banking to the right in a wide arc, squinting his eyes as the light of the setting sun met them. He continued the movement, completing the turn and heading back in the direction of Precipice.

    A flock of huge birds¨Ceach as large as a person¨Cpassed on his right, slowing down as they flew by, as if sending him an invitation. Scores of them began diving down towards the top of the grass, each one covered in various bright, multicolored plumages that seemed to glow in the warm orange of sunset. The bravest of them went into the grass a few meters before swooping back up the top, but most merely grazed the top, making their presence known to the earth below without challenging it.

    Corrin caught sight of a glider amongst the birds, its brown and gray coloration sticking out amongst the bright greens and oranges of the rest of the flock. If it weren¡¯t for his eyesight being so sharp, Corrin would¡¯ve never caught it, but it was definitely Finian.

    The experienced boy spun in the air before confidently diving down with the rest of the birds, brushing against the tips of the grass before quickly ascending back to the skies. Even as he flew, he glanced back at Corrin expectantly.

    Corrin answered the unspoken challenge. It was an easy enough maneuver after all. He dove down within the flock of birds until he was within reach of the top of the grass. The foliage was so thick that he couldn¡¯t see more than a few meters past the surface, and everything below was a mystery. He got an uneasy feeling in his gut and pulled up on both levers, shooting back up into the sky, his stomach lurching at the sudden change.

    Looking ahead, he saw Finian looking back at him. Finian was weaving left and right lazily, but still somehow managed to stay ahead, even though Corrin was traveling in a straight line.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    How much faster is he going? That¡¯s awesome!

    Corrin followed as best he could as Finian made a series of wide arcs and dives, seemingly flying slower so that Corrin could keep up. Each turn seemed to bring them into a new updraft, allowing them to rise higher and dive yet again, keeping the flight going. Somehow, compared to his initial flight and turn, following Finian almost seemed easier, like the winds were always blowing precisely in the way that was best for whatever movement they were making.

    They rose up into a steep climb, entering an updraft which carried them both higher and higher, until they were above the height of the plateau itself, ascending into the skies above the savannah. Finally, their climb began to stall, Finian reached the peak and began to fall. For a brief moment as Corrin¡¯s own momentum slowed, they were halted at the top of the world, and they were moving just slow enough for them to actually hear each other.

    Finian let out a loud whoop, and Corrin did the same, reaching the apex of his climb while the other boy dropped into a dive.

    Hovering at the peak for a moment, Corrin looked out over the world, taking in the way the green grass turned a burnt yellow in the light of the setting sun. He hadn¡¯t paid enough attention before, but being further from Precipice, he could see further into the plains. Trees, large enough to sprout out above the grass were dotted at intervals perhaps miles apart, and certain rock formations and hills rose out of and shaped the grass sea.

    Corrin exhaled slowly, he really was glad he had¨C

    Oh right, I¡¯m falling.

    He hadn¡¯t turned back over like he should, and his wing caught the wind at an awkward angle, sending him tumbling into a spin.

    Shit shit shit.

    He grit his teeth and tried to pull the glider back into the right orientation, but the air pushed back against the canvas with an immutable force. His breath hitched as he forced himself to stay calm, clamping down on his panic like the jaws of a bear holding a fish. The ground was still some distance away, he had time.

    There was a cord Finian had pointed out, next to his left hip, that released the tension on the canvas wings. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be pulled until after he landed, for storage, but if he could pull it now¡­ His arm was in a strap, holding it firm to the wing, and he couldn¡¯t reach the cord without taking it out, he somehow managed to slip it out of the harness right as a huge gust of wind pushed him in a different direction.

    Corrin pulled on the wing release, and the canvas on the wings snapped back into their dive positions, no longer catching the wind. With the tension let out, his fall sped up even more, but he was back in control. Corrin spun in the air until he was facing the ground yet again. The wind raged against him, trying to upset his balance as he strained his arm back into place, fighting against the force of the fall. He missed the strap, once, then twice, until he finally slid it back into place. It was looser now, but it would work.

    The ground rushed up to embrace him, and he tugged hard on the glide levers, pulling the canvas¡¯ back over the wing frame, and he lurched upwards as they caught the wind once again. He nearly lost control for a second time, but he was able to hold together, and the glider evened out. Corrin let out a sigh of relief and turned back towards the platform. The sun was past the horizon and it would be dark soon.

    He approached as slowly as he could, following Finian into a much weaker updraft to get above the platform height. As he came down, he unhooked his legs from the stirrups and let them dangle beneath him. After gliding parallel to the platform for a moment, he pulled forward on the levers and was brought to an abrupt stop. His legs hit the wooden surface with a dull thud, and he was forced into a crouch to absorb the impact. The forward momentum hadn¡¯t slowed as much as it seemed though, and he was caught unprepared, tipping forwards and landing on his face.

    It didn¡¯t hurt as much as it should¡¯ve, and as Corrin breathed out he realized he¡¯d been channeling mana. He didn¡¯t remember starting to do it, but thinking back, it must¡¯ve been since the start of the flight. He hadn¡¯t meant to, but figured it was in response to the thrill, which was similar to a fight.

    Well, whether or not it hurt ¡°less¡±, it hadn¡¯t exactly been a smooth landing. Corrin rolled onto his back and groaned. Finian laughed from over to the side, he¡¯d made the landing look much easier.

    ¡°If it makes you feel any better, everybody does that their first time. It¡¯s velocitation. You get used to going so fast that by the time you land, it feels like you¡¯re at a crawl, when you¡¯re actually going faster than a sprint,¡± Finin explained.

    ¡°Thanks for telling me now.¡±

    ¡°I promise it wouldn¡¯t have helped,¡± Finian laughed. ¡°It¡¯s something you really have to feel for next time. You can come in slower with more practice, but you still have to land in a crouch, so eventually you end up doing a kind of crouch walk, it¡¯s tough to get used to it.¡±

    ¡°You made it look so easy,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve been at this for a lot longer than you, speaking of which, you were a natural! Were you pulling my leg when you said it was your first time? I¡¯ve never seen anybody have such a good first run! Well, maybe me¡­ But still!¡±

    Mana might have been cheating a bit with the boosts it gave to his physical abilities, but it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t more than earned it.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve always been athletic, and my hand-eye coordination is really good thanks to my training. Plus I¡¯m pretty good under pressure.¡± Corrin shrugged.

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Finian started before punching Corrin in the shoulder. ¡°What the hell was that fall? Just pull your parachute next time idiot! It¡¯s a miracle you were able to right yourself, even a lot of experienced gliders would struggle with that!¡±

    ¡°I managed it didn¡¯t I?¡± Corrin chuckled nonchalantly, though it had been a little closer than he would¡¯ve liked.

    ¡°Pure luck, and we both know it. Pull your parachute next time, you¡¯ve got some potential to be a good flying buddy, so don¡¯t die on me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah I will,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°So, think you¡¯ll buy a glider then? I can¡¯t keep letting you use this one for free.¡±

    Corrin rubbed his chin. ¡°Well how much are they?¡±

    ¡°A decent one will run you about a gold mark, they¡¯re pricey I have to admit. Most people rent for cheaper though, only a few copper marks for a day.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯m gonna go beg my¨CI mean go get some money. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Can we meet here or do I have to go back to your shop?¡±

    Finian looked up the rope ladder connecting the platform they were on to the rest of the city. ¡°Probably for the best if we meet here, I¡¯ll bring a glider for you. Let¡¯s just say midday?¡±

    ¡°Yeah that works, thanks Finian.¡±

    Finian shot a thumbs up, ¡°I¡¯m just happy to spread the joys of flying to somebody. Anyways, just leave your glider there, I¡¯ll take it back later, for now I¡¯m gonna go on a night flight.¡±

    ¡°Oh all right, guess I¡¯ll see ya tomorrow then?¡±

    ¡°Yep, see ya tomorrow!¡± Finian waved and walked back off the side of the platform before shooting off into the dark.

    Corrin unhooked himself from the glider and set it down on the ground. Then, he started climbing up the ladder back to the top. Halfway up, his stomach rumbled, and he realized how hungry he¡¯d gotten.

    I hope Wyn hasn¡¯t eaten already.

 56. The Value of Trust

    Kei led Udyr away from the crowded entrance of the cafe, over to a quiet alley just beside the building. Next to them, the stream of people on the main street flowed by like water, but she turned it from her mind as she faced him. Kei was by no means short¡ªat least for a woman¡ªbut Udyr still would¡¯ve towered over her with his freakish height if he didn¡¯t stand at a respectful distance, arms crossed as he leaned the wall opposite her.

    Despite its hidden sharpness, Udyr still wore a smile on his face as he spoke first. ¡°You¡¯re making me quite nervous wearing such a serious expression Miss Ameas. Do you have important information for me? What is it that you needed to send Wyn away for?¡±

    His real feelings, hidden behind that calculating grin, were a complete mystery to her. Every time she thought she knew what he was after, he¡¯d pulled another rug out from under her, never allowing her to find her footing, all the while it seemed like he could basically read her mind. She had to go on the attack, or she¡¯d never learn anything. She was a daughter of house Ameas, this was supposed to be her battlefield. She refused to let herself be intimidated by someone like him.

    ¡°What¡¯s your real goal here? I find it hard to believe that you really need Wyn to solve something like this, let alone that it¡¯s worth all the compensation you¡¯re offering. So what¡¯s your angle?¡±

    ¡°My my whatever could you be insinuating? I don¡¯t know what kinds of resources you have access to in Taravast, but I¡¯m afraid my security is stretched tragically thin lately.¡± He held his hands to the side, shaking his head sadly like there was nothing in the world the merchant guild master of a city could do to stop a theft.

    ¡°Cut the crap,¡± Kei said. ¡°No lies, no pretty words, I just want the truth. Merchant to merchant. If you have any respect for my family you¡¯ll answer my question.¡±

    Udyr¡¯s mouth fell into a line. ¡°You¡¯re taking all the fun out of this. What kind of merchant doesn¡¯t enjoy this sort of thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done playing the stupid games Udyr.¡±

    ¡°A bad one then. More optimistically, you¡¯re new.¡± He frowned, looking genuinely disappointed. ¡°And here I thought you were a much bigger fish.¡±

    Kei clenched her fists as her face burned just a little. ¡°Stop dodging the question. What is it you want?¡±

    ¡°My my, are you truly so blind as to my intentions? You really are new to this, heiress of House Ameas.¡±

    ¡°I prefer Kei.¡±

    His eyes narrowed further, studying her expression ¡°So you do.¡±

    Kei clicked her tongue. ¡°Well? Out with it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple really,¡± Udyr shrugged. ¡°Those boys are clearly something special. To wipe out a group like the black scythes, killing Din Kai in the process? It¡¯s no small feat, especially for two nobodies from a backwater town like Straetum, still hardly more than children. If you work in this business long enough, you develop an eye for value. In that eye of mine, Wyn shines like a diamond just waiting to be polished. Even if I¡¯m not someone who can bring that potential to fruition, I¡¯m going to take the opportunity to forge such a valuable connection while I can.¡±

    ¡°I see, they¡¯re an investment then. You gain a relationship with someone who you think might be an asset someday, and you clean up an issue you¡¯re having all at once. Two birds, one stone,¡± Kei said.

    ¡°All for a few extra gold and calling in some favors.¡± He confirmed. ¡°Even in supplying them with reliable travel, I minimize the risk in that investment as they cross The Grass Sea. Spirits willing, they¡¯ll arrive safely and be on their way.¡±

    ¡°What a savvy maneuver.¡±

    Udyr¡¯s expression grew a tad softer. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s nothing so nefarious as you seem to believe. I truly do just wish to build a connection between my company and the young men.¡±

    ¡°Sure you do.¡± Kei turned to leave.

    ¡°Miss Kei,¡± Udyr said quietly. ¡°I would like to ask you one thing a bit more privately. Completely off the books.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What is the reason for you being here? I can¡¯t fathom why house Ameas would¡¯ve sent their young daughter all the way out to The Northern Plateau.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Kei said sharply.

    ¡°Perhaps not, but it¡¯s not as though we are competitors. How can you ask for transparency from me but not return it in kind? What could I have possibly done to make you distrust me so?¡±

    ¡°I have no reason to trust you, I have no secret to tell, and you have no reason to pry. Even if you did, you don¡¯t have the right to, your guild means nothing to me. This conversation is over.¡±

    Udyr smiled dryly, and a palpable tension filled the air. ¡°Miss Kei. It would seem to me that you have several ideas that need correcting. I have treated you with favor thus far out of courtesy, out of respect for both your station and your brother, who has impressed me greatly the few times we¡¯ve communicated. However, this is my city, and you are a guest here. Your continued attitude isn¡¯t one I¡¯m very fond of.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for you to talk with me, that was your own choice.¡±

    ¡°You represent a company that¡ªwere they located here¡ªwould be the largest in Precipice. As the guild master, it was my responsibility to help you on your way with our further relationship in mind. Keep in mind I offered my help for free initially, it was your friend¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not my friend.¡±

    ¡°It was your associate¡¯s insistence that led to me proposing this ¡®trade¡¯. His is half the conduct I would expect from someone of your station. If you had simply refused to engage I would accept that, but instead, you ask for my transparency, demanding answer after answer from me while providing none in return.¡±

    Kei¡¯s face twisted into a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me because you didn¡¯t think that through, Udyr. You¡¯re a merchant, same as me, so don¡¯t get upset with me just because you got the bad end of a deal. If you wanted to get information, then you should¡¯ve¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Udyr''s voice was low and intense, and Kei took a step back. ¡°You wanted me to speak plainly Miss Kei, so I will. Whatever you may think, your behavior isn¡¯t that of a merchant, and certainly not one I expect to go far in this world. It¡¯s pure, unadulterated greed. As merchants, we should understand better than anyone that nothing in this world can be obtained for free. No treasure, no skill, no relationship; everything is obtained through the sacrifice of something else. I have offered you information, pleasantry, and even assistance with your travels, and yet despite all of this, you have offered me precisely nothing.

    That is not so grave a crime on its own. I was the initiator in this circumstance. Certainly were you to insist on your privacy, I would respect that, as I did earlier. But you came to me, demanding information and honesty, spoiling the game we should love to play, and attacking my character in the process. Nonetheless, I abided by it even as you tried to paint me in a negative light for reasons I can¡¯t comprehend. And I did so because I believed you were a merchant at heart, one worthy of my respect.

    Every one of us, from the men in your caravan, to those running companies far larger than yours understand that simple rule: to obtain anything of value, you must be willing to sacrifice. You must be willing to take and accept risks, no matter how small. For someone like you to act otherwise is an insult not just to my company, but to your own family as well.¡±

    Kei forced out a single laugh through her irritation, she wouldn¡¯t let him rattle her. ¡°I don¡¯t need advice from the owner of a glorified corner store. And I certainly don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    Udyr sighed, his face simmering with disappointment and pity in equal measure. ¡°Well that¡¯s no good at all. After those letters from your brother, I was so hopeful.¡±

    Kei felt like she¡¯d just been slapped. All the spite was knocked out of her in an instant. ¡°Wait, what? My brother sent letters? What did¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s of no concern now, when you return home you can tell him that I¡¯d like to speak with him in person. I¡¯d rather not have further dealings with you.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Friendly demeanor entirely gone, Udyr turned and left. He was gone before she could utter a word, swept away by the crowd that flowed ceaselessly through the street.

    Kei couldn¡¯t move, stunned as the words washed over her. Her brother had sent letters to Udyr, and they¡¯d mentioned her? For what reason? The way Udyr talked made it sound like he¡¯d expected something from her. Was she supposed to secure some sort of deal with the guild in Precipice? Or maybe she was supposed to deliver information? It was like a test of some kind.

    I¡¯d rather not have further dealings with you.

    It couldn¡¯t be more clear. Whatever the test was, she¡¯d failed, obviously and totally. And that was all it took. Months of stress, guilt, and shame hit her all at once like a punch to the gut, and she slumped to the ground trying to control herself as the shards of her shattered anger stabbed her like glass.

    Breathe Kei. Deep breaths. She tried to remember what her mother had said to calm her down when she was young, hyperventilating as they were stuck in the quiet room. Calm down¡­ please calm down. One hand went to her chest, as though it could somehow steady the rising and falling of her chest. The other went to her face, covering her eyes which leaked tears onto her dress.

    Breathe¡­ just breathe.

    ¡­

    Some time later¡ªshe wasn¡¯t sure how long, but the sun was low on the horizon¡ªKei was able to track down the inn where Wyn was staying. She¡¯d promised to meet with him regarding his new task, and a merchant¡­ she wouldn¡¯t go back on her word, no matter how she felt at the moment.

    It had only taken a little asking around to find the inn Udyr had recommended, The Sleeping Boar. It was a small, stone and wood building on the top of the cliffside, overlooking The Grass Sea. The structure of the building was nonsensical, with winding staircases going around the outside of the building leading to different rooms, of which she guessed there were four or five based on the size. Despite this, the care apparent in its craftsmanship convinced her it was probably an expensive place to stay.

    After asking the innkeeper, she was able to find out which room Wyn was in, and went to meet him as planned. Just before knocking, she thought she heard talking from inside the room, it was Wyn¡¯s voice but muffled. Perhaps Corrin had returned? She knocked twice, and a few moments later Wyn opened the door with a smile.

    ¡°Hey, how¡¯d your conversation with Udyr go?¡±

    She looked past him into the room. It was surprisingly spacious, with a large bed, a window looking out at the sea, letting in the light of sunset, and even a small fireplace, with two comfortable-looking chairs on either side of a low table in front of it. Despite the talking she¡¯d heard, it seemed there was no one else in the room.

    ¡°It went fine,¡± she lied. ¡°Were you talking to someone?¡±

    For some reason, he looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°Ah, no I wasn¡¯t, just talking to myself. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out what to do about this whole situation.¡±

    ¡°Any ideas?¡± Kei asked.

    ¡°Not really. Like I told Udyr, I¡¯m not going to spend more than a week on this, but I don¡¯t see how I can catch this thief in such a short amount of time without getting really lucky. I mean, we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll attack in the time we¡¯re here. Do you have any ideas that might help?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be of much use to anybody.¡±

    He looked up at her, and his gaze seemed to catch on her face. Her eyes couldn¡¯t still be red could they? She turned her head away just in case, her eyes dropping to the ground. Her dress was dirty from sitting on the ground in the alley. Why had she even bothered to come? She¡¯d said she would discuss the thefts with him, but it wasn¡¯t like she could actually be any help. It was a waste of time, so she should just leave.

    No one said anything for a time, until Kei finally spoke up again. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to get going I suppose. I do hope you¡¯re able to figure something out. But Wyn, even if you don¡¯t, just accept his help ok?¡±

    Wyn responded softly. ¡°You know¡­ until a few months ago, I wasn¡¯t actually going to leave Straetum.¡±

    She glanced up, noticing the slightly pained expression on his face. ¡°What do you mean? You said you and Corrin had promised to become knights when you were just children.¡± He¡¯d just told the story earlier at the cafe.

    ¡°Well, there was a part of that I sort of left out. When I was ten, my father died in a monster attack like the one I told you about. And for the longest time, I couldn¡¯t move forward from it. I was afraid of what would happen to my mother and younger brother if I left.¡± He sat down on the edge of the bed and looked down at his hand, smiling sadly. ¡°Honestly I still kind of am. But I gave up on becoming a Knight. I told myself I¡¯d outgrown it, that it was just something I wanted as a kid. But looking at it now, that was the most childish part huh? I was hiding from it because it scared me, like when I wouldn¡¯t let my mother blow out the candles in my room at night because I was scared of the dark. Pretty pathetic right?¡±

    The first time she¡¯d seen him, Kei had thought Wyn was much older than her. His tall stature and large body were one factor of course, but there was also the way he carried himself. Despite being a child of a small town in the middle of nowhere, he spoke and acted with so much confidence she couldn¡¯t imagine they were the same age. And as much as she hated to admit it, she was afraid of him. In their travels, that illusion had been worn down as she¡¯d seen him interact with the caravanners, and especially Corrin. But even as she accepted the fact that she was even a year his senior, it still seemed like he was strong in a way she could never hope to be, in the same way her brother was.

    But now, his broad shoulders seemed much smaller, and sitting on the bed, he was below her own height. His eyes looked like those of a child¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m still scared.¡± He said quietly. ¡°I wanted to become a Spirit Knight to save people. But no matter how strong I¡¯ve gotten compared to back then, it¡¯s never enough, and I have to wonder if it ever will be. My mentor died in the last flood, as did plenty of other people, because I was too weak. I couldn¡¯t save Corrin, but since he¡¯s stronger than I am, it turned out I didn¡¯t even need to.¡±

    ¡°You saved me. The rest of the caravan too.¡± Kei mumbled, unsure of why she was trying to comfort him.

    His fist clenched, but the sad smile remained on his face. ¡°But how many died because we were late? Your attendant, fathers, husbands, even a few children. We probably could¡¯ve gotten there quicker, or not slept the night before. It was my decision. Add one more event to the list of Wyn¡¯s failures. I wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if you blamed me for it.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t. How could she? It wasn¡¯t as though she¡¯d been anything more than a burden. If Cidus hadn¡¯t been focused on protecting her, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have died either.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s my fault,¡± Wyn said simply.

    ¡°No, why are you telling me any of this?¡± Kei asked.

    Wyn leaned back on the bed, looking up at the ceiling with a strange look on his face. ¡°Honestly I¡¯m not sure. But I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about how much I don¡¯t understand about you. As much as I¡¯ve wracked my brain, there¡¯s so much I can¡¯t figure out. But if I want you to trust me enough to tell me more about yourself, I figured I should trust you first right? I guess this is my way of showing that.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Kei muttered, and she felt her eyes start to sting again. Her vision grew more watery. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help my brother, I couldn¡¯t help Cidus, and I can¡¯t help you. If you trust me to do anything, I¡¯m just going to let you down. I¡¯m not a good person, I¡¯m just a leech, I take and I take and I take while giving nothing in return.¡±

    Wyn chuckled. ¡°Yeah, it really is no wonder you didn¡¯t trust us. I think I know you better than you know me. I¡¯m pretty observant, you know, and I talked to the merchants after the attack. I heard you saved a child, getting injured in the process.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean any¡ª¡±

    ¡°I also noticed how the children all come to your cart when they¡¯re scared of the storms. You let them hide under the blankets and tell them stories to distract them while you get soaked yourself. And even if you tried to hide it, I saw you buying toys for them while we were at Cliffside. It¡¯s not just children either. You tried to help me at the cafe earlier didn¡¯t you? Even if I wasn¡¯t sure what you were getting at, I could tell you were trying to look out for me and Corrin.¡±

    ¡°None of that matters!¡± Kei protested, her cheeks hot with tears. Who cared about stuff like that? They were just meaningless gestures that didn¡¯t do any real good for anybody.

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t a good person.¡± Wyn smiled. ¡°But I disagree. Those little kindnesses might be easy, but that doesn¡¯t make it wrong. It¡¯s easy to be nice when you¡¯ll get something in return, but doing so just to see the smile on those kid¡¯s faces? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something a bad person would do. So even if you are a failure, doesn¡¯t that just mean we¡¯re both in good company?¡±

    Kei couldn¡¯t bring herself to respond, she couldn¡¯t even tell how she felt hearing those words.

    Rising from his seat, Wyn met her eyes, and his presence of strength seemed to return. This time though, the undercurrent of fear that she usually felt towards him was completely gone. ¡°Maybe you still won¡¯t trust me after all this, but I¡¯ll just keep trying. We¡¯re going to be friends, Kei, whether you like it or not, so you might as well give up now. I can be almost as stubborn as Corrin when I put my mind to something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡ªI¡¯ve never accomplished anything in my entire life.¡± She said weakly, she didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°I can¡¯t be any help to you at all.¡±

    Wyn laughed, a long stretch of laughter that seemed to finally shock her tears into stopping. ¡°You know, I thought you were shy or something, but in the end, you¡¯re just an idiot like the rest of us. I¡¯m going to prove you wrong.¡± He held out his hand in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re a merchant right Kei? So let¡¯s make a deal between the two of us. You¡¯re going to help me catch this thief, and in return, we¡¯re going to be friends. Let¡¯s both add a win to our lists of failures, laugh together about how easy it was, and then figure out what we¡¯re going to succeed at next!¡±

    Kei looked down at his hand. She had already planned on trying to help him with the thief, which meant there was no downside to the deal. She¡¯d have to be an idiot not to take it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you however I can.¡± She said as she reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not much.¡±

    Wyn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡±

    There was a pounding at the door. A moment later, Corrin¡¯s muffled voice came from the other side. ¡°Wyn are you in there? I don''t have a key, and I¡¯m hungry enough that monster meat is starting to sound good. Let¡¯s get something to eat!¡±

    Kei raised an eyebrow. ¡°Monster meat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Wyn chuckled.

    It wasn¡¯t funny, it really wasn¡¯t. But for some reason, Kei started to laugh. It was a small laugh, nothing uproarious, but it was the first real laugh she could remember since leaving Taravast. And it felt great.

 57. Stakeout

    Wyn tapped his fingers on the dark, polished wood of Udyr¡¯s desk as he glanced around the room. Udyr¡¯s office didn¡¯t match the rest of the guild building at all. Unlike the marble and gold of the main hall, the room was fashioned almost entirely of a dark wood, matching the desk. The back wall had two large windows, partially covered by drapes, dimly lighting the shadowy room. The rest of the walls were adorned with what were almost certainly expensive trinkets and treasures, but other than a few paintings and gemstones, Wyn struggled to see the value in most of them.

    An uncomfortable silence hung in the air after they had explained their plan. Wyn¡¯s instinct was to clear the tense air, but he¡¯d agreed to let Kei handle the majority of the talking. It was her plan after all.

    ¡°So,¡± Udyr finally spoke. ¡°You suggest I deliberately leave a warehouse understaffed in order to entice the thief to strike it?¡±

    Kei took a breath, composing herself. ¡°More or less. It¡¯s clear that the biggest problem we¡¯ll have is that we don¡¯t know where or when this mysterious thief will strike next. We can guess, but we don¡¯t know for sure. Which means that narrowing down the possibilities is our number one priority. You mentioned during our lunch that the thief has been attacking about once every week for the last month. It¡¯s just a hunch, but I¡¯m guessing he needs that time to scout out his next marks. He last raided one four days ago, which means the next one is due soon. We¡¯re going to give him a target. Then, we¡¯ll be there to catch him when he does show up. The only thing we need from you is to help us sell the illusion.¡±

    Udyr folded his hands on the desk, peering into Kei¡¯s eyes. She stared right back, and a moment later, he shifted his intense gaze to look at Wyn instead. A chill ran through Wyn¡¯s body as their eyes met, and his skin prickled all over. It was different from the oppressive aura of Din Kai, familiar in a way he couldn¡¯t put his finger on. It wasn¡¯t bad necessarily, but it was odd, feeling like he was being watched. Though it was only a feeling, and though as far as he could tell, no one else noticed it, Wyn knew that there was something different about this man.

    Then, the feeling passed, and the tension in the air subsided. Udyr clapped his hands together, his smile returning. ¡°Well, that sounds fantastic! Did you have a location in mind?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a map?¡±

    Udyr reached into his desk and produced one. ¡°Please, feel free to look it over and decide.¡± It appeared to be a map of the city, with markings and even notes written in the margins and on top of the map. Most of the scribbles made no sense to Wyn, but Kei nodded like she understood.

    ¡°So the previous raids were here, here, here, and here correct?¡± Kei asked, pointing to what must have been each of the other warehouses.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± said Udyr.

    She thought briefly, her eyebrows furrowing before she looked over towards Wyn questioningly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a preference,¡± he said, shrugging.

    ¡°Then in that case, let¡¯s go with this one.¡± She tapped a spot on the map twice. ¡°With the fissure to the east, and the river to the west, it should limit his escape options. If he tries to cross a bridge at either, he¡¯ll get caught up in the crowd, so if you station a few men on the opposite side, we should be able to catch him easily.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just discourage them from raiding it in the first place? Furthermore, that warehouse isn''t typically used for housing valuable goods. Are you sure removing guards will even entice him to appear?¡± Udyr asked.

    ¡°Perhaps, but the security should be loosened enough that he should still consider it an easier mark than the others. And don''t worry, we can give him a plenty good reason to show up.¡± Kei grinned dangerously.

    ¡°Oh? And what would that be?¡±

    ¡°Well, starting last night we began spreading some rumors around, hinting that a rare treasure had recently come into the guild¡¯s possession. Once that reaches his ears, it''s simply a matter of letting it slip where it¡¯s being stored.¡±

    Most of the actual work was being done by Trell and the other members of the caravan. They¡¯d been all too happy to help out when Wyn and Kei had approached them the previous night and earlier that morning. Kei hadn¡¯t been sure how to spread the rumor at first, but Wyn had built up a pretty solid rapport with most of them, and figured it would be easy to ask. Even now they¡¯d be talking about it amongst themselves, and spreading ¡°insider information¡± around the city about a valuable magic stone coming into the guild¡¯s possession.

    For most merchants, one¡¯s word was everything, but it turned out that saving someone''s life and then befriending them was a great way to convince them to bend the rules a little. And besides, it wasn¡¯t as though the rumor was entirely false. Wyn trusted Trell to handle things appropriately, and the merchant claimed to have some people he could get in touch with to make sure and spread the rumor to all the right places.

    ¡°I see, you¡¯ve already prepared in advance under the assumption I¡¯d agree.¡± Udyr smiled. ¡°What will you do if he learns that the rumor isn''t true?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, because it won¡¯t be,¡± Kei said.

    Udyr raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you have some sort of priceless treasure lying around then? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have anything like that on hand at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Kei¡¯s face grew nervous, and she hesitated as she reached for her bag. She looked at Wyn again, her eyes asking for reassurance.

    He nodded. It would be fine.

    Kei took a deep breath and reached into her bag, pulling out an azure gemstone larger than Wyn¡¯s fist. It glowed ever so faintly in the faded light, a sure mark of a magic stone. She set it down gently on the table as Udyr¡¯s eyes widened, his composure slipping for the first time.

    ¡°How much for it?¡± He asked immediately.

    Kei pulled it back a little closer to her. ¡°Unfortunately it¡¯s not for sale right now.¡±

    ¡°I see. Your earlier reticence makes a little more sense to me now, though I stand by what I said. Still, this must be worth a great deal, even to your family. You might have even more faith in Wyn than I do. This alone would cost more than everything the thief has stolen up until now, ten times over. You¡¯re using gold to purchase silver.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I have quite as much faith as you¡¯re thinking¨C¡±

    Wyn gasped as though hurt.

    ¡°But it¡¯s like you said,¡± She continued. ¡°Nothing comes for free. I have to be able to take risks right?¡±

    Udyr stared at her, eyes searching once again, before he finally let out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°I trust you wouldn¡¯t dare to steal from the Ameas trading company.¡±

    Though his eyes looked at the gem with naked greed, Udyr nodded. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then I have nothing to worry about,¡± Kei said.

    Wyn inspected the gemstone with new appreciation. She¡¯d mentioned it was valuable, but he hadn¡¯t realized how much of an understatement that had been. Only then did he realize how little he knew about magic stones. Sure, he knew that some were better than others, but he didn¡¯t understand why. In general, larger was better, but some monsters on the lower floors of the tomb left behind smaller stones than those above, and he knew they were still considered higher grade, so what was the difference? He''d have to ask Kei, but it was almost certainly related to mana or spirits. The more he traveled, the more he realized how often that was the case.

    ¡°One last thing, Miss Kei,¡± Udyr said. ¡°Are there any other matters you wish to discuss while you¡¯re here?¡±

    Kei set her jaw. ¡°There are, but they can wait until after this thief has been caught. I trust you to follow through on your end of the plan, and we¡¯ll take care of the rest. Thank you for your assistance Guildmaster Udyr.¡±

    She stuffed the gemstone back into her bag before getting up and bowing. Then she turned and walked out the door. Wyn followed, but stopped just before leaving. He turned and bowed to the elder merchant.

    ¡°Thank you for your help with our plan.¡±

    Udyr smiled. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m not sure what change took root in her, but something tells me you had a hand in it. May the winds be at your backs, you¡¯ll need good fortune for this plan to work.¡±

    Wyn bowed once more, and then left the room, closing the door. Outside of Udyr¡¯s office was a small waiting room of sorts, it was completely empty other than a few luxurious chairs and a short table in the middle.

    He looked over to Kei, looking calm and composed as she stood with her eyes forward. Then, the image collapsed as she exhaled heavily and slouched over, tension draining from her body.

    ¡°That tough huh?¡±

    She looked at him as if asking for permission for something. He nodded, and then she elbowed his side, smiling weakly. ¡°I¡¯m betting more than you realize on this. I have every right to be nervous.¡±

    ¡°You seemed fine to me,¡± Wyn shrugged. ¡°But why even bother risking anything at all? Until I saw his reaction, I didn¡¯t realize how valuable that thing must be. Even without the stone, the plan should work.¡±

    ¡°What, are you saying you might lose? You¡¯d better not,¡± Kei said nervously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to, but still¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to,¡± she whispered, her eyes facing forwards again. ¡°This is the least I can do. I''m not even doing the hard part.¡±

    Wyn sighed. ¡°Well then let¡¯s make sure to catch him.¡±

    ¡°So, Corrin really won¡¯t be helping?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it,¡± Wyn said. ¡°He said he¡¯d help if we really needed it, but he wanted to visit the mage¡¯s and adventurer''s guilds to see if he could learn anything more about mana. Also, something about ¡®becoming one with the wind¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What a pain in the ass,¡± Kei chuckled.

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, do you need his help?¡±

    Wyn smirked. ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s get going, I¡¯ve got a warehouse to stake out.¡±

    Kei was silent for a moment. "Wyn?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Thanks... for the help."

    "Any time."

    ***

    At Kei¡¯s suggestion, Wyn had borrowed a guard¡¯s uniform in order to blend in. Despite only being in town for two days now, it was possible that the thief might put two and two together since word had already spread of Din Kai¡¯s defeat. The uniform was to throw him off, a stranger wearing traveling robes might arouse suspicion, but a young guard fresh out of training would hardly warrant a second glance. It was a very small thing, but with their time so limited, they wanted to be thorough.

    Kei, somewhat to his surprise, was masquerading as a simple worker in the warehouse, unwilling to let the magic stone out of her sight even for a moment. They¡¯d moved it to a glass display case in the back of the room, with some alarms and traps rigged around it to create the illusion that it was being protected seriously. Other than the slightly lighter security, nothing should seem out of the ordinary.

    It was probably for the best Corrin hadn¡¯t come, Wyn thought. He¡¯d never be able to stand still and maintain the cover of a guard for so long. There wasn¡¯t really much to do other than look around the facility.

    The warehouse was a large building made of wood which had been reinforced with a metal frame. Some light filtered into the room through small holes in the roof and walls. It wasn¡¯t by any means watertight, and several patches were clearly in need of some repairs. Though perhaps they didn¡¯t care, since most of the goods were covered in tarps anyways.

    The most impressive part of the building to Wyn were the metal walkways which stretched out above the floor. The only building this large in Straetum was the church, and it had no second level. The craftsmen in the cities were truly talented. When he¡¯d said as much to Kei, she¡¯d rolled her eyes and mumbled something about ¡°country bumpkins¡±. He didn¡¯t think she knew he¡¯d heard her.

    Wyn had hoped that the thief would strike early, but it didn¡¯t seem they¡¯d get so lucky. As the sun beaming in through the holes in the roof got dimmer, it became clear that the day was coming to a close. There was a changing of the guards, and the warehouse grew less active as most workers left, leaving only guards, the few night workers, and of course, Wyn and Kei.

    Kei walked over to his spot, pretending to move objects from one bin to another. ¡°So, no luck so far. What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Well, we would¡¯ve heard if he¡¯d hit another warehouse,¡± Wyn said. ¡°So try to have some confidence; we did know we might have to wait. We should stay the course and see this through. Speaking of, do you need to go back and sleep? I was just going to sleep in one of these boxes if I needed. That one over there has blankets inside, seems comfortable.¡± He pointed towards a large box that reached up to his chest.

    Kei laughed briefly, before taking another look at his face. ¡°Wait you¡¯re serious¡­ Well I wasn¡¯t planning on sleeping anyways. I can have someone fetch us coffee if you want.¡±

    ¡°No thank you,¡± Wyn shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some anyways, if you don¡¯t want it I¡¯ll drink it.¡±

    Wyn started to protest, but decided it wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Despite their careful watch, there were no signs of any thief entering the building over the night. The next day passed the same, with Wyn taking only a single nap during the afternoon. He could supplement the sleep with spirit fire for another day or so if he had to guess. He slept nearby so Kei or Eia could wake him if something happened, but nothing did.

    Thus, two days passed like that, with nothing happening. And as the time stretched on, Wyn couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was wasting his time in Precipice. He could be sleeping on in a real bed, eating good food and exploring the first city he''d ever seen. But his boredom was brought to an abrupt end on the morning of the third day, when the thief struck.

 58. Partner in Crime

    Wyn took another sip of coffee, the stuff was actually pretty good, even if he didn¡¯t get the buzz of energy Kei had described. But even with a steady burning of spirit fire to keep exhaustion at bay, he was beginning to get a little tired. He let out a yawn and glanced over to the box where Kei was sleeping soundly atop a pile of blankets. He couldn¡¯t see her¡ªthey¡¯d almost fully closed the lid so it didn¡¯t look out of place¡ªbut she¡¯d come out whenever she woke up. It only made sense she would rest: it had been two days with very little sleep, and she didn¡¯t have spirit fire to keep her going. It had taken serious convincing on his part to get her to rest, as she¡¯d been determined to stay awake until the thief arrived.

    They¡¯d yet to hear about the thief¡¯s next target, and if it took much longer they may have to call it off, Wyn wouldn¡¯t be much good for catching the thief if he was dead on his feet.

    A lavender light entered his vision, flying down from the roof before coalescing into the form of a young woman.

    ¡°Welcome back Eia,¡± Wyn smiled, holding out his hand. He hadn¡¯t seen her since the first day when she¡¯d gotten bored and left. ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    She alighted on his palm, kicking her legs off the side. ¡°Just out and about, I¡¯ve never seen a city like this either you know, and here you are cooped up in a dingy building like this.¡±

    Wyn winced. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t really plan for this to happen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, what¡¯s that drink you¡¯ve got? It looks funny.¡±

    ¡°Wanna try some?¡± Wyn held the cup out to her, and Eia leaned in to get a better look.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡± She stood up, and her form seemed to grow a bit more solid as she lifted the mug up to her lips¡ªshe needed his help as it was too heavy¡ªand took a tiny sip. A moment later she bent over the side of his palm and spit it out, ¡°So bitter! How do you drink that?¡±

    Wyn took another sip for himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it tastes fine to me. I drink my tea without any sugar too.¡±

    Eia made a face and started to say something, but she abruptly stopped, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Wyn, someone is here.¡±

    A moment later, Wyn heard a series of very light impacts throughout the building, each falling a few seconds apart from the last. He stoked the spirit fire. His languor evaporated, and his vision sharpened as he turned his head to look around the building with fresh eyes.

    From all over, a faint blue mist began creeping along the floor of the building, it was low to the ground, but slowly rising. Several guards cried out in alarm, but Wyn still couldn¡¯t see any sign of the intruder. He was about to jump to the walkway above before having a thought.

    The mist is blue?

    He looked around, checking the rest of the guards. While some had cried out alarms when the mist dropped, now their movements looked slow and lethargic. As he watched, one of the guards near him slowly sunk to the ground, eyes closing as he slumped against one of the boxes. He was still breathing, but he was definitely unconscious. Wyn didn¡¯t notice any ill effects from the mist even as it spread around his feet, but the man¡¯s body showed no signs of having been attacked.

    A poison¡­ some sort of airborne sedative? If it is a poison, I should be fine.

    Wyn looked over to where Kei was sleeping, then back to the guard on the ground. If a fight with the thief broke out, he didn¡¯t wanna have to worry about anybody getting hurt. Thankfully, despite covering a large area, the mist was very thin, and didn¡¯t obscure his vision very much.

    He rushed over to Kei and knocked the top of the box open, grabbing her and throwing her over his shoulder in the same motion. She didn¡¯t wake up when he did, so there was no doubt about it: the mist was an issue. She was surprisingly light, so he had no trouble doing the same to the unconscious guard and running them out of the warehouse. He set them down once they were outside and ran back in.

    I don¡¯t have time to do this for everyone¡­

    ¡°Evacuate the building!¡± He yelled, projecting his voice to the whole warehouse. He could still hear and see some people moving in around on the other side of the mist. It didn¡¯t seem like too many were asleep, so either some were more resistant than others, or it simply hadn¡¯t reached them yet. ¡°Hold your breath and don¡¯t breathe in the blue mist! Carry the unconscious out!¡±

    It was the best he could do on short notice, and he¡¯d just have to hope that the others would listen. After surveying the room, he noticed mist on one of the walkways above¡ªit was much higher than the rest of the cloud. There must be a source there. He moved quickly, scaling the stacks of boxes with a series of leaps until he made it to the walkway. From there, he had a view of the whole storehouse. It had fallen mostly silent save for the creak of metal beneath his feet, and he listened intently for the sound of any footsteps down in the jumbled mess of smoke and crates below.

    When he heard nothing, he walked towards the haze ahead. Its source would be inside the area where it was thickest. As he got closer he saw it: resting on the walkway was a small brown cloth bag with the gas seeping out of it. He grabbed it off the walkway to inspect it further.

    The pouch was light in his hand, and very slightly moist. As he looked inside he could see some sort of mushed up substance¡ªit looked organic¡ªwet with a dark blue liquid which stained the inside of the bag. Wyn had no idea what it was, but he figured he could find out later.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Eia tugged on their bond, and Wyn turned around to see a figure approaching him on the walkway¡ªtheir footsteps hadn¡¯t made any sound he could hear. They were wearing a dark blue hooded cloak which went all the way down to their feet, and the bottom half of their face was covered with a simple cloth mask, the only visible facial feature was their dark green eyes. It was quite the intimidating figure, but when Wyn¡¯s hand went to his sword, they took a step back.

    ¡°How are you still awake? Are you bonded too?¡± The figure asked, the voice was male, but muffled by the mask. If Wyn had to guess, he was in his late twenties. It was hard to judge his build through the cloak, but he didn¡¯t seem like a very large person.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Wyn responded cryptically.

    So this guy is bonded? Does he have a spirit like Eia too? Can he use spirit fire? That would explain why he hasn¡¯t fallen asleep either.

    Something seemed wrong about that, and Wyn didn¡¯t see the purple glow behind his eyes that Corrin said showed up when he used the flame. There must be some other way he was staying awake. Mana? Or something else?

    The man spoke again. ¡°Listen, I¡¯d rather avoid fighting if possible, so is there any chance you¡¯ll just look the other way? You can pretend you were affected like the rest of them and I¡¯ll be gone before you know it.¡± He seemed sincere enough, which confused Wyn. Hadn¡¯t he been attacking these places?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that,¡± Wyn said, ¡°But if you want to avoid a fight I¡¯m happy to talk this out. I can¡¯t let you steal from here though.¡±

    The man was silent for a while, neither of them making a move. Finally he let out a sigh, his shoulders slouching. ¡°It seems we¡¯re at an impasse. I¡¯m sorry young man, but I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    It happened so fast, that without spirit fire, Wyn might not have seen it: the way the man¡¯s hand drifted towards his hip, the tensing of his legs, almost entirely obscured by the long cloak, only these faint hints gave Wyn enough time to react. He pulled his sword out right as the thief rushed forwards towards him. Wyn¡¯s eyes widened as the man moved faster than he could believe, hardly giving him time to defend. He''d only ever seen Corrin move so quickly¡ªno, this man was even a little faster. There was a flash of steel as the man pulled a long dagger and thrust it towards Wyn¡¯s arm, attempting to disarm him.

    Something became immediately clear to Wyn, the thief was no warrior. Fast though the attack was, it was sloppy, and its line was easy to read.

    Wyn turned his wrist, a metallic screech sounding as he caught the dagger on the guard of his sword. As the weapons clashed, he realized something else¡ªhowever fast this man was, he wasn¡¯t very strong. Wyn was able to hold the blade back easily, and a breath later he knocked it aside and struck back, thrusting down towards the thief¡¯s legs¡ªaiming to disable him. The man hadn¡¯t been trying to kill him, and Wyn wasn''t about to kill him for theft.

    The thief jumped back with supernatural speed, landing in a crouch outside of Wyn¡¯s range. There was a moment''s pause as they stared at each other. Then, the thief turned and ran. Wyn took off after him, metal clanking beneath him as they ran. Wyn cursed, the man was faster than he was, in a moment he¡¯d be gone. He drew his sword back and flung it forwards towards the man¡¯s legs.

    At the last moment, the thief leapt into the air, flipping over the sword which grazed past him before clattering down into the mist. It was an impossible maneuver, a feat of agility Wyn couldn¡¯t even imagine Corrin pulling off.

    ¡°How the¡ª¡± Wyn started, but a dagger was already flying towards him, thrown while the man flipped.

    What is he? Wyn thought. This agility is insane!

    He knocked it aside and continued his pursuit, but thanks to the thief¡¯s quick thinking he hadn¡¯t gained much ground. He needed some way to chase him down.

    Wyn! The gemstone! Eia¡¯s voice sounded in his head, urgent.

    He spun around.

    What the hell am I looking at?

    Back on the ground, visible over the top of the mist was a huge bird, larger than a human, covered in an ornate green and orange plumage. It was moving deftly in the direction of the magic stone, darting through the clumped pathways towards the open center with shocking grace.

    It only took him a moment to decide. He¡¯d sworn to Kei he¡¯d keep that gemstone safe. Wyn abandoned the chase of the man and vaulted the side of the walkway, dropping down into the haze. He landed in a roll and rushed towards the stone. Wyn was closer, but the bird was faster, and they reached the gemstone at the same time. Wyn had one more advantage though, he drew his wooden sword, giving him just a bit of extra reach. He swung wide with the flat of the blade, forcing the bird to duck. In the same motion, he grabbed the stone and tucked it into his pocket.

    The bird immediately tried to flee, and Wyn felt a tinge of annoyance. He wanted a fight, not a chase.

    Not this time.

    He sprang forward and dropped his sword, grabbing onto the beast with both arms. He¡¯d wrestle the damn thing to the ground if he had to.

    The bird was bigger than him size-wise, but it was still a bird, and seemingly one capable of flight. It was much lighter than he was. Despite this, it was still just strong enough to hold him aloft, and it thrashed ferociously with him on its back.

    Wyn¡¯s fist clenched on it, hanging tighter as it slammed him into one of the crates. If his weight wasn¡¯t enough, he¡¯d have to put in a bit more effort. He swung his foot at the beast¡¯s thin legs, knocking it off rhythm and causing it to stumble as it let out a panicked screech. That dropped him low enough to get his own feet on the ground.

    ¡°Got ya.¡± He grinned, shifting his grip as he began dragging it to the ground.

    Watch out! Eia cried.

    Before he could even process her words, a force rammed into him from the side, knocking his arms loose from the bird and sending him tumbling across the floor.

    Spirit fire pushed the pain away, and he recovered out of the tumble, rolling to his feet.

    ¡°Just stay out of this!¡± The thief was back, standing next to the giant bird as it shakily got back up. He glanced at the beast. ¡°We got what we came for Kori, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± Wyn groaned. ¡°Your partner is a godsdamned bird?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you stop me,¡± the thief said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you leave.¡± Wyn wiped blood from his busted lip. ¡°Ready for round two?¡±

 59. Always Pack Extra Socks

    They were going to try and run.

    Is it run? Or in this case is it fly?

    They were going to try to escape. Wyn was sure of it. Any experienced fighter would know that even with the two of them, and even with him being disarmed, they¡¯d have to really fight to win, and their advantage of speed wouldn¡¯t matter if they fought him head on in the clustered maze of boxes and goods. The man had a satchel strapped over his shoulder, laden with the weight of whatever he¡¯d stolen, Wyn hoped it would slow him down a bit.

    ¡°Ready Kori?¡± The thief asked, eliciting a caw from his partner. He tilted his head for a moment, a look of realization dawning on his face. ¡°You¡¯re right, that would be easier.¡±

    I have to grab one when they run away.

    They charged him, aiming to attack.

    ¡°Oh come on!¡± Apparently no, they weren¡¯t experienced enough to realize the real difference in skill. Still, a coin-toss of a fight wasn¡¯t his style, if he had a weapon, he could take them both on without threat. Spirit fire burned continuously within him, merging his body and mind into one. Before he even processed the thought, he was already rolling to the side. The dodge wasn¡¯t random either, his body had taken him in the direction that he needed to go.

    There, his wooden sword¨Cdropped earlier¨Chad fallen to the ground only a few yards away. He sprinted towards it as they closed in again, and his hands wrapped around the wooden hilt just in time to swing it around, slapping the both of them with a single blow.

    The thief quickly steadied himself and attacked again, but Wyn sidestepped the dagger and kicked him backwards. The man was still completely outskilled, but the bird joining in made things a bit more difficult. With a flap of its wings, it lifted several feet into the air, striking at him with its clawed leg. He blocked with the sword, but was driven back a step. Its kicks were powerful. He could manage though. But if they were going to fight, he¡¯d oblige. There were a variety of ways to approach a battle when outnumbered, but defense wouldn¡¯t serve him well here, if he stalled too long, they¡¯d just run.

    Option 2 then.

    Wyn lunged forward, unleashing a barrage of attacks against the thief, who stumbled back and desperately deflected the onslaught. The bird screeched and attacked hastily from the side, just as planned. Wyn stepped to the right and spun backwards, dodging its outstretched leg. Then, like a whirlwind he brought his sword across its body, a dull thump sounded out followed by a screech of pain as the bird fell to the ground.

    The thief had recovered enough to strike back, but Wyn turned on him with an even greater speed, knocking a clumsy strike away before driving the wooden sword into his chest, launching him backwards. Were it a real sword, the fight would already be over, but his blade wasn¡¯t meant to kill here anyways. That would be enough to restrain the¨C

    As he flew through the air, surely dazed, and likely with some bruised or broken ribs, the man spun, reaching out a hand towards the stone floor. With the briefest push against it, he righted himself and was able to flip backwards, landing on his feet. Once again, Wyn found himself astonished by the man¡¯s freakish agility. He had to be using mana in order to achieve that kind of dexterity, but his strikes were so weak, so how?

    Without a moment to spare, the man turned and ran, shooting towards the dim sunlight streaming in through the main entrance of the building. When Wyn turned his head, the bird was gone.

    Wyn shouted in frustration before taking off after the man. The entrance would be covered by the exterior guards and those who hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. The thief must know this, and he didn¡¯t strike Wyn as the type to risk such a confrontation.

    He must be bluffing. He¡¯ll take a different way out at the last minute, but where?

    The holes in the ceiling. With that freakish agility, he could almost certainly clear the tallest boxes stacked up by the entrance in a single leap, something Wyn wasn¡¯t sure he could do. Wyn veered off of the path, leaping up onto a smaller box nearby and running across it before leaping to the next row, traveling diagonally upwards towards the hole he thought the thief would use.

    Realizing his trick wouldn¡¯t work, the man leapt up, shooting a good fifteen feet into the air. He raced for the hole as well, but the split second advantage allowed Wyn to close a good portion of the gap. The thief shot up through the hole, with Wyn following a second later. His feet found purchase on the roof as his eyes quickly scanned to see where the thief had gone, adjusting to the light of the morning sun, which was much brighter than it had been inside the building.

    He found the man quickly, he had jumped to the next building and was running across it. Wyn took a few steps and launched himself, landing on the adjacent roof with a loud thump as he took off again. A moment later, he jumped to the next one as the chase began to stretch over the city. Below them, the streets were packed with people starting their days, and many of the onlookers stopped to point and stare at the two figures dashing across the roofs above.

    In the back of his mind, Wyn realized that the two of them actually weren¡¯t entirely alone on the roofs. Across the main street¨Cabove which stretched a rope bridge connecting the two sides¨Canother figure was casually walking along, and he stopped to look at them. He wasn¡¯t the only one either. Though rare, people dotted the roofs of the buildings here and there, but Wyn didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Soon, they reached a break in the clustered buildings, and with nowhere else to go, the thief dropped off the last one and into the crowd below.

    Wyn didn¡¯t hesitate to jump as well, picking the escaping figure out of the crowd as he fell. He came out of his descent, landing into a roll on the cobbled streets as he continued the chase.

    ¡°Eia! Are you there?¡± Wyn shouted, hoping to reach her ears over the voices of the crowd..

    Yes, I¡¯m flying above you.

    ¡°Good, keep an eye on him from above!¡±

    He kept running, trying to force his way past the crowd; the flow of people was inexorable, a constant force pushing him back.

    Take a left! Eia called out.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate, shooting off into a small alley which led towards the cliffside, the crowds thinned as he got further from the main street and his speed picked back up into a full sprint.

    Right!

    Wyn broke onto the edge of the cliff, taking a hard right and running along it. This wasn¡¯t a real road, but rather a relatively narrow divider between the city and the cliff, to protect the buildings from any natural erosion or structural issues, as well as to keep the people from wandering off unexpectedly.

    Further down the path, the thief was accelerating, and the distance was growing wider. Wyn grit his teeth and pumped his legs even faster, approaching a balcony on the edge where people had been eating a moment before. The thief leapt onto the balcony and crossed it in an instant, starting an uproar as he knocked over a table and disturbed the restaurant.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Wyn hopped over the railing of the terrace, yelling a quick ¡°Sorry!¡± as he jumped a table, knocking over a bottle of wine before vaulting off the other side, leaving the sound of breaking glass and commotion behind him.

    After looking back, the thief began climbing up the drainage pipes of the nearest building, trying to get back out of the streets and up above. Wyn wasn¡¯t sure what good that would do him, but he couldn¡¯t let him escape. A few seconds after the man began scrambling up the side of the building, Wyn reached the bottom. The man was fast in a dead run, but Wyn had been climbing the trees around Straetum for almost his whole life now. He leapt halfway up the pipes and began climbing, quickly closing the gap, and by the time they had reached the top, he was only four steps behind.

    As the pursuit returned to the rooftops Wyn looked ahead where another gap in the buildings lay. It was perfect, just as they¡¯d predicted, the guards stationed by Udyr at the river would cut the man off as he had to cross the bridges. Wyn didn¡¯t even need to catch him, he was running right into a trap.

    Wyn, behind you! Eia yelled a warning, but it was already too late.

    A screech echoed out in the air, and a blur of color shot past Wyn¡¯s peripheral vision. The bird slowed as it arrived on the same plane as them, its trajectory headed straight for¨C

    ¡°Shit!¡± Wyn threw his sword, but even though the man stumbled as it hit him in the back, he managed to keep his footing, reaching the end of the rooftops and leaping out into the open air. The bird flew in from the side, slightly above their height and the man grabbed its leg. Its flight drooped for a second, but as it furiously flapped its wings they began to level out.

    Wyn jumped a moment later, stretching his arm out to grab onto the man¡¯s ankle, just a few more inches¡­ His fingers grasped at the air desperately, but they caught hold of nothing.

    As he fell, he only had time for one thought, he had to protect Kei¡¯s magic stone. He¡¯d promised he would. He wrapped his hands around his pocket so he didn¡¯t lose it, and turned in air so he¡¯d absorb the brunt of the impact. The river came rushing up to meet him, and Wyn crashed into the water painfully, though it was still much better than the ground. If he¡¯d landed with his feet first it may not have hurt at all.

    Wyn kicked his way upwards and surfaced, gasping for air. His first instinct was to look up, but the thief and his partner were already out of sight. His next thought was to get out of the water. The current wasn¡¯t too strong, and he was a confident swimmer, but he was still very close to the edge of the city. Best not to take after Corrin and fall off any cliffs. He kicked his way to the side of the channel and his hand grabbed the top of the rough stone wall. With one last effort, Wyn dragged his soaked body out of the river and back onto dry land, breathing heavily.

    Are you okay Wyn? Eia asked.

    In response, he groaned. That had sucked.

    ***

    He ran into Kei on his way back to the warehouse. She was running in his direction when she saw him walking back, soaked from head to toe and notably not dragging the thief behind him.

    ¡°Kings, what happened to you?¡± She asked.

    Wyn pulled the magic stone out of his pocket, holding it out to her. ¡°I took a swim.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it.¡± She took it from him gingerly, some tension leaving her shoulders. ¡°He got away?¡±

    ¡°He was a lot quicker than I expected.¡± Wyn grimaced. ¡°Also, he had backup.¡±

    He gave the story of what had happened while she''d been out, ending with his fall into the river. When he was done, Kei pursed her lips.

    ¡°That''s frustrating. The plan worked and everything.¡±

    ¡°I know. This one is on me.¡±

    ¡°No, you couldn''t have known things would go the way they did. Let alone that he''d be able to just fly away. If it hadn''t been for that, you would''ve caught him.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°We underestimated him.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Wyn nodded before stretching. ¡°That¡¯s a lesson learned I guess. Not much we can do about it now though.¡±

    Kei tilted her head. ¡°Are you giving up?¡±

    ¡°Well we¡¯re out of time right?¡± Wyn said. ¡°If he keeps up his usual pattern he won¡¯t hit another warehouse until we¡¯re gone. And after that one, I¡¯d bet he waits even longer. I¡¯ll admit he got the better of me, but now that I know what I¡¯m up against, it won¡¯t happen again. He won¡¯t risk it.¡±

    Kei made a face, turned around, and started walking. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you¨C¡±

    ¡°Just follow me.¡±

    Wyn followed, walking back the way they¡¯d come from. She was moving at a quick pace, but being a whole head taller than her, he was able to keep up without issue. Thinking about it, he¡¯d been cooped up in the warehouse for the majority of his time in the city so far, it was a real shame. He took the time to take a deep breath, enjoying the fresh air and the feel of the sun on his skin. It was warm, feeling great as it dried his soaked clothes, but there was no doubt that summer had long passed, and winter was steadily approaching in its stead.

    There was a clattering of footsteps above him and he looked up to see someone walking across a rope bridge hanging over the street. He thought back on the people he¡¯d noticed earlier, and began to pay more attention to the city. It hadn¡¯t been the case by the guild, and he¡¯d been busy thinking on his way to the warehouse the first time, but now that he was paying attention, it was shocking how much activity there was above his head.

    Most of the buildings were at least two-stories, with many being three or even four, with large open windows, exterior ladders, and wind vanes too numerous to count. Stretched over the top of the street were clotheslines, rope bridges, and in one odd case, a lone rope stretched between two buildings. It was connected on both ends by pulleys, which were set into a track so they could be raised or lowered. Strange.

    He found himself wondering how the city had ended up the way it had in the first place. Why had it been built on the side of the cliff? Surely it would¡¯ve been easier to construct it atop the plateau, so there had to be a reason that hadn¡¯t been done. It was weird to think about how the majority of the city was off the side, dug into and jutting out from the cliff. Even the main road above made Straetum feel tiny in comparison, so it was hard to actually imagine. That thought led immediately into the realization that he hadn¡¯t really ventured down into the city proper since arriving. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a fun sight-seeing stop?

    Damn it. I¡¯m jealous of Corrin¡­

    ¡°Can you check inside for¨C Why do you look like you¡¯re sulking?¡± Kei said. Wyn belatedly realized they¡¯d stopped.

    ¡°Sorry what? Wait, sulking? I wasn¡¯t sulking.¡± He said.

    A smile, small and mixed with realization stretched across Kei¡¯s face. ¡°Wait, you really were! I didn¡¯t know you could actually make a face like that.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t making a face.¡± He countered.

    She gasped, eyes getting wider as she let out a single laugh. ¡°You totally were!¡±

    Wyn started to protest, but the smile on her face convinced him to admit defeat. ¡°Okay so maybe I was a little.¡±

    She seems more confident. He noted. He¡¯d felt it during their two days in the warehouse too, she¡¯d seemed so much more natural when they talked. Did that conversation really change so much? What did I even do?

    He¡¯d expected it to take much longer to get through to her, but he was glad he¡¯d been able to break through at least the first layer of whatever she was holding back. He felt like he could actually talk to her comfortably now, which made a world of difference. But he had a role to play in the conversation, so he sighed as if exasperated. ¡°You were asking me something?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Wyn,¡± she said with a reassuring tone. ¡°This wasn¡¯t a complete failure, so don¡¯t hang your head just yet. We can still win this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The source of the poison, the weapons he threw, what he stole¡­ It''s all evidence left behind. Combined with the fact we now actually know what we¡¯re looking for, we can actually try to find the thief! So can you go in and make sure the poison is gone? I¡¯ll check the inventory while you find the physical evidence.¡±

    What are we, detectives? This sounds like a lot more work. Wyn didn¡¯t usually mind working hard, but he shot a glance behind the warehouse, looking at the open sky and Grass Sea on the other side. He stared at them for a long moment, then he turned his gaze back to Kei¡¯s face. Why did she have to look so happy about it?

    Damn it. He groaned internally. Ten extra gold. Ten extra gold. Why did I agree to this?

    He shot Kei a dry look. ¡°You¡¯re as bad as Corrin, you know that?¡± Then, he walked inside.

 60. Mages and Mana

    Corrin sneezed as he pulled the ¡°goggles¡± off his face, breathing heavily from the flight. He¡¯d gotten better at sticking the landings, made easier by his mana-enhanced body, but flying was still fairly taxing. You had to fight the wind at times, and the rapid acceleration and deceleration was hard on the body.

    ¡°That was a good flight.¡± Finian said beside him. He¡¯d already set his glider aside and taken his own goggles off, and he was pulling out sandwiches from his bag. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is only your third day. You really learn quickly. We can go on a fissure run soon.¡±

    ¡°A fissure run?¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed the fissures and canyons along the cliff face?¡±

    Corrin had, along the miles-long expanse of precipice, there were several features breaking up the dotting of cliff dwellings and platforms. The largest of which was The Zephyr Falls¨Ca giant waterfall crashing down from the river of the same name above. Besides the falls though, there were several scars in the cliff, huge fissures and caverns which Corrin hadn¡¯t yet been able to explore. Some were visible from the surface, but others could only be accessed from lower below, and from what he¡¯d seen they were thriving communities all their own.

    ¡°Can you fly in those?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Well, not in the ones where people live. Sustained gliding is prohibited in populated areas. You can launch and land from them, but that¡¯s about it. That said, there are a few fissures that are completely abandoned, and they make for some amazing flying! It¡¯s totally different from gliding over the plains.¡±

    ¡°Is it safe?¡± Corrin asked, not that he cared that much.

    ¡°I mean¡­ relatively speaking. You should be fine though, you¡¯re a natural at this.

    ¡°Almost as much as you, right?¡± Corrin smirked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a big almost.¡± Finian grinned. ¡°But don¡¯t feel too bad, I¡¯m a once-in-a-lifetime talent.¡±

    ¡°Once in a lifetime ego maybe.¡±

    ¡°You want to race right now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on.¡±

    They finished their sandwiches quickly and raced. Corrin lost, badly. Not that he really expected much else, but he still hated losing. Once again, he found himself astonished by Finian¡¯s ability to always catch the wind in just the right way, it was like flying was as natural to him as walking.

    Soon, they found themselves sitting on the edge of the platform again, their feet dangling off the side just chatting and enjoying the morning sun as the world grew a bit warmer.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that symbol on the back of your glider mean?¡± Corrin asked. He hadn¡¯t actually noticed it until the previous flight, when he¡¯d been above Finian at one point. The canvas of Finian¡¯s glider was colored a navy blue, and the only adornment was a single symbol, painted in white on the middle. Two lines swooped to a point, with waving lines stretched out from either side, two on the left, and one on the right.

    Finian smiled softly. ¡°It means ¡®the wind at your back¡¯. It was a gift from my mother. She used to say it was a symbol from the secret language of the wind spirits.¡±

    Corrin didn¡¯t speak, looking back at the symbol again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Finian waved his hand casually. ¡°It was a long time ago she died, and the glider¡¯s not a sad subject for me. She was actually the reason I started gliding, see? I think she might¡¯ve somehow loved it more than I did. Yet she always claimed she loved me even more. Can you imagine that?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like she was amazing.¡±

    ¡°She was. Even though she¡¯s gone, sometimes when I¡¯m out there, it¡¯s like she¡¯s right there with me ya know? Like I can almost hear her voice in the wind, or like I can feel her hands lifting me up when I catch an updraft.¡± He gazed out over the sea, his eyes unfocused. Then, he shook his head and turned back to Corrin. ¡°What about your mom? How does she feel about you leaving to become a knight?¡±

    ¡°I never knew my parents.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions always fell when he said that. ¡°They dropped me at the entrance of the church when I was just a baby. Nobody knows who they were, and honestly I might not even be sixteen.¡±

    Finian chuckled at the joke, but then he took a breath and shook his head. ¡°Damn man. I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s hard to feel you¡¯re missing something you¡¯ve never had. And it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a family. My siblings back home, the old man who raised me, Wyn, what more could I really ask for?¡±

    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m pretty amazing huh?¡± Finian grinned. They talked a bit more and finished their sandwiches, and eventually he grabbed the glider and hefted it onto his shoulders. ¡°So, we go again?¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯d love to, but I really do need to get to the adventurer¡¯s guild. I¡¯ve been saying I would for the past two days.¡±

    ¡°Alright, fine.¡± Finian chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re up for a night flight though, I¡¯ll be here. I¡¯m taking you on a fissure run before you guys have to go, so you¡¯d better be ready!¡±

    Corrin smirked. ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll see you later tonight.¡±

    ***

    As luck would have it, the adventurer¡¯s guild was actually in one of the fissures themselves, which gave Corrin an opportunity to see one in person. Oddly, it actually seemed safer than the rest of Precipice, since instead of rope bridges and platforms, the fissure was accessed via a permanent set of walkways and staircases that ran across both walls. That didn¡¯t prevent people from stretching bridges and lines across the gap though, heading to and from buildings cut into and built out from the stone. Once again, Corrin found himself astonished by the sheer scope of Precipice, and the number of people living there.

    He¡¯d expected the limited natural light to be a problem, but despite the sun only trickling in from the end of the fissure on the cliff face, and the scar in the land above, the rift was well-lit by hundreds of enormous lightstones¨Ceach wider than an average tree¨Cwhich stretched diagonally across the gap, bathing the area in a soft white glow.

    A couple hours after leaving Finian, he was able to track down the adventurer¡¯s guild towards the back of the fissure. It wasn¡¯t exactly a dump¨Cin fact Corrin liked its rougher look¨Cbut it wasn¡¯t nearly as grand as the merchant¡¯s guild had been. There was a courtyard in front atop a large semi-circular cliff platform, which had several training dummies set up around it, but the yard was empty.

    In the back of the cliff platform, the guild hall had been carved into the stone. It seemed to have two levels, with a dangerous-looking wooden staircase leading to the upper floor, but he assumed the lower door was the one he was looking for.

    He pushed open the door to the hall and walked inside. A few people glanced his way as he gazed around the building. It was something like a tavern¨Cwith several tables and a bar in the back. There were only about ten people, split between three groups in the room, which was big enough to easily hold fifty. The bar seemed like it did serve drinks, but there was only one man sitting there, and he was asleep against the counter. There was no bartender in sight, but Corrin walked up anyway, taking a seat. He just sat there for a moment, unsure of what to do.

    Well screw it I guess.

    ¡°Hey, can anybody here channel?¡± He yelled, projecting his voice to the whole room. ¡°How about any mages? Really just anybody who knows about mana. I¡¯d love to ask some questions!¡±

    Much better, now they were looking at him. He noticed some grumbling, but soon one of the men at a nearby table waved him over. There were three people sitting with him, two men and a woman. Corrin didn¡¯t hesitate to walk over and sit down.

    ¡°Hey thanks!¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯m Corrin.¡±

    ¡°Yer a funny one ain¡¯t ya.¡± The man who waved him over said. ¡°Looking for a channeler you said? Er a mage?¡±

    The man had a strange accent that Corrin hadn''t heard before. It reminded him in some ways of how Trell spoke, but it was much thicker. ¡°Yeah, I have some questions about some stuff I¡¯d like answered. I figured I¡¯d stop here and then see if there¡¯s a mage¡¯s guild around somewhere. One of my friends mentioned there might be one.¡±

    ¡°Well ye''r shit outta luck on both fronts, all the channelers and mages worth a damn left fer The Grass Sea not but a week ago. As for a mage¡¯s guild, we don¡¯t got one. Ain¡¯t that right Sam?¡± He looked at a young man, maybe five years Corrin¡¯s senior, with long blonde hair, and a small frame. At the mention of his voice he jumped a bit.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± He said quietly. ¡°There¡¯s not enough of us to justify one. The big three mages in Precipice usually just work with each other.¡±

    ¡°Remind me why yeh didn¡¯t go with em again?¡± The gruff man said.

    Sam, the mage, glanced away. ¡°Are you kidding Marston? Something they gathered all three of them for? Plus all the channelers? If that doesn¡¯t signify something bad, I don¡¯t know what does. I don¡¯t want any part in it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, how could ah forget? Yer a coward.¡± The first man, Marston, elbowed him in the side.

    ¡°Not being an idiot doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a coward! You guys didn¡¯t go either!¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The woman chimed in with a smirk. ¡°This is why Yvonne never looks your way.¡±

    Sam blushed. ¡°We¡¯re¨Cwe¡¯re getting off topic.¡± He turned back to Corrin. ¡°I might only be a half-baked one, but I¡¯m a mage. Perhaps I can help you? Otherwise like he said, you¡¯re out of luck.¡±

    ¡°All the strongest people are gone huh,¡± Corrin said. ¡°Is that why this place is so empty?¡±

    Marston laughed. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s always like this. Not much for ¡®adventurers¡¯ tah do without a dungeon nearby. We¡¯re hoping somebody¡¯ll find one in the sea at some point, but no luck so far. We¡¯ll gather to drive off the occasional wild veldstrider or leapod, and the best of us get hired tah escort striders across the sea. Unfortunately for yeh, the four of us stick to the plateau, it¡¯s far safer escorting caravans tah places like Cliffside, or even east tah Falmouth than it is tah try and cross The Grass Sea. But if the leftovers of the guild can be of any help, ask away.¡±

    Corrin nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°It''s no big thing, but just know in return, Ah¡¯m gonna ask you some questions myself." He grinned. "Just some friendly give an take."

    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Corrin turned to the younger man. ¡°So, Sam was it? You¡¯re a mage? What¡¯s the difference between that and a channeler?¡±

    ¡°Can you channel?¡± The young man asked.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Sam breathed out happily. ¡°That¡¯s good, makes explaining way easier. So basically, you take mana into your body to enhance your physical abilities right? A mage doesn¡¯t do that. We use an object called a loom to influence the flow of mana outside the body. Well, I¡¯ve heard that mages in the east can do it without a loom, but it¡¯s still better to use one than not.¡±

    Corrin thought he could understand that. He took mana into his body via breathing to supplement what was already there, but there was still plenty of mana that existed outside his body. If he understood, then mages could somehow manipulate that natural mana to do¡­ stuff.

    ¡°What¡¯s a loom?¡± Corrin asked. ¡°Also, is it something I can learn to do?¡±

    Sam let out a bark of laughter. ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible, but mana weaving a single spell takes years of practice to master¨Cespecially without a lens, and good luck finding one of those out here.¡±

    ¡°Wait, a lens?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ so basically, there are two main tools that any good mage needs.¡± Sam held up two fingers. ¡°Number one is a lens. A lens is any magical tool that allows someone to see natural mana. If you can see mana, supposedly mana weaving becomes far easier.¡±

    ¡°Supposedly? I take it you don¡¯t have one?¡±

    Sam clicked his tongue. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. They¡¯re quite rare out here, which makes them expensive as hell. They don¡¯t last forever either, so the few that do make their way here from the east get bought up by the top mages as backups.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Corrin wondered what the difference was that allowed him to see the mana in his own body, but not outside it. It wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d given much thought before, but now that he did, it was tough to come up with an explanation for why that was. ¡°Wait if you can¡¯t see mana, how can you spellcast outside your body?¡±

    ¡°The technical term is mana weave,¡± Sam corrected him. ¡°But essentially, lots, and lots, and lots of practice. There are chants, hand motions, and scripts to help, but in the end, you just have to practice until you get a feel for it. Most mages spend their whole lives mastering one spell. The most talented will master a handful. You¡¯ll learn another handful halfway so you¡¯re not useless, and anything else you carry a spellbook for. With a good enough loom, any spell can be cast if you have time, even if you don¡¯t have it mastered.¡±

    Even if he insists I call it spell weaving, he still described it as casting a spell. Corrin tried not to chuckle in the middle of the explanation.

    ¡°I see. That''s a bit more work than I thought.¡± Corrin admitted. That was a brutal time commitment to learn a single spell, especially when he already had channeling to practice. ¡°But a lens makes that easier?¡±

    ¡°Well don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s still incredibly difficult, and still takes years of practice, but yes, it should be easier with a lens. Being able to actually see the spell you¡¯re casting as it forms is a huge advantage. That said, an archmage from Taravast passed through a few years ago, and he was casting without a lens, I never got to ask him why he wasn¡¯t using one. He was still using a loom though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah you keep mentioning that, what¡¯s a loom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s number two. A loom is any magical tool that helps condense and focus natural mana. In my case, it¡¯s this charm.¡± He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, handmade hoop, about the width of an apple, on which was woven a net which reminded Corrin of a spider¡¯s web. The hoop was inlaid with tiny sparkling gems¨Cmagic stones Corrin presumed.

    ¡°How does it work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll skip the long answer, because there¡¯s no point, and I only half understand it myself. The short answer is that the magic stones in the hoop of mine help to draw the mana through it in accordance with the spell I¡¯m casting.¡±

    ¡°How does it know what spell you¡¯re casting?¡±

    Sam blinked. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not sure actually.¡± He paused, thinking to himself as he mumbled along the way. ¡°Oh is that why you have to¡­so then there¡¯s something about¡­maybe a bond? But it¡¯s not alive¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you broke him,¡± the woman laughed.

    Sam shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t give you a good answer at the moment, but I think it has to do with the fact that a good loom has to have significance to you. And I¡¯ve heard you should spend a lot of time with it on your person, even when you¡¯re not using it. Sorry, I know that¡¯s not a great answer.¡±

    Corrin shrugged. ¡°I was more curious than anything. If it works it works. Wyn can worry about the theory if he wants, not that either of us plan to become mages.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah nothing, just talking to myself. Anyway, could you show me?¡±

    ¡°Show you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like a demonstration. I want to watch you cast something. An attack if possible. I¡¯ve never seen anyone cast anything in person before.¡±

    ¡°Well I mean¨C¡± The mage paused, taken aback for a moment. He looked around at the empty room.

    "Ah just show ''im"

    Sam rubbed his chin. ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no reason I couldn¡¯t. Follow me outside.¡±

    Corrin obliged, and the two of them stepped into the training yard, followed by Marston and the woman¨Cthe third man stayed at the table, seemingly uninterested.

    ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Sam said. He closed his eyes and held his loom aloft. He pointed the center of it towards one of the nearby dummies.

    As Sam began to mumble words under his breath, the net began to glow a very soft whitish blue, and Corrin felt a faint pricking that he couldn¡¯t quite describe. After five or so seconds had passed, there was a popping sound, and the glow vanished as the dummy lurched backwards. Its wooden post flexed for a moment before snapping, and the dummy toppled to the ground. Just before the hit, Corrin thought he might¡¯ve been able to see something move through the air, but he couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Corrin laughed. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! What did you just do?¡±

    ¡°It was a basic magic attack.¡± Sam said. He tried acting nonchalant, but his back still straightened his back at the praise. ¡°I just condensed and directed mana to launch towards the dummy. Usually that results in a physical force like you saw there.¡±

    ¡°Show me again!¡± Corrin had him demonstrate a few more times, trying his best to understand what was going on, but he just couldn¡¯t. He could still feel the pricking sensation each time the spell was cast, but he wasn¡¯t sure what it was, and no matter how hard he looked, he couldn¡¯t ever see anything more than a faint blur as the attack hit. Still, it wasn¡¯t particularly deadly, seemingly hitting with the same force as one of his own mana-enhanced punches, and it took far too long to be useful in a duel. Perhaps against monsters, or in a situation where other people could stall the attacker long enough to get the attack off it would be useful, but it definitely wasn¡¯t built for fighting against a single opponent.

    Elder Irym had always insisted that knowledge was a power all its own. But just like with everything else, every answer he got just opened up new questions. Lenses and looms, were they useful for a spirit knight? Did spirit knights even cast spells for that matter? The one from that day had used some sort of white flame, so they must. It was frustrating, like he could taste all the answers on his tongue, but he couldn¡¯t actually eat.

    After eventually giving up on learning anything else useful, Corrin turned his attention to the others to ask more about channeling. As it turned out, other than Marston, the other two fighters at the table couldn¡¯t even channel. They were stronger and faster than most people, similar to Wyn¨Cand Corrin before the fall¨Cbut the process of actively taking in mana was beyond them. Even Marston could only channel a little bit, and the way he described it was more similar to how Corrin had been in the dungeon, taking it in with no channels.

    ¡°I was led to believe that raw mana is poisonous.¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°Ah¡¯ve heard the same,¡± Marston said. ¡°But that''s only true in large doses or over extended periods of time. Ah can¡¯t actually draw ''nuff to have any issues, worst I get a headache after a fight. Ah¡¯ve tried developing channels of my own, but all the channelers Ah¡¯ve met guard the method like my mother guards the recipes to her pies. Ah haven¡¯t had luck so far. Are ya willin'' to share yers with me?¡±

    There was a not insignificant amount of hope in that question, but Corrin could only shake his head. ¡°I would if I could, but I didn¡¯t develop these channels on my own, I don¡¯t know how any better than you do.¡±

    The man shot him a puzzled look that Corrin read as that¡¯s the dumbest lie I¡¯ve ever heard, but if you don¡¯t want to tell me I guess I won¡¯t press you.

    ¡°Seriously!¡± He held his hands up. ¡°I don¡¯t know how. I don¡¯t have any secrets to protect¡­ well, any relevant ones at least.¡± He knew about Eia, which Wyn seemed to want to keep secret for some reason, and they¡¯d agreed to refrain from mentioning the demon for now. Originally it had been to prevent people in Straetum from panicking, but at some point it had become a habit to omit it. It was probably for the best anyways. Better not to go around saying he¡¯d been granted power by a demon.

    Following the magic discussions, Marston invited Corrin to spar with them, which he took them up on. They earned their self-depreciating title as the weakest adventurers in Precipice though, as he was able to defeat each of them even without channeling. Thus, the questioning flipped, and Corrin found himself facing a barrage of questions about his own past and training, which he tried to answer the best he could. They seemed to think he could easily be one of the top adventurers at the guild, though they insisted there were still a few people stronger than him. All of them had gone to the sea though, heading out for whatever mission they¡¯d been assigned.

    That¡¯s disappointing, maybe I¡¯ll run into them though?

    A few hours later, he excused himself, leaving the guild and heading back to the inn to eat. It seemed Wyn and Kei still hadn¡¯t returned, so they were probably still trying to catch the thief they¡¯d mentioned. He¡¯d considered helping, but after Wyn told him it would likely be a lot of standing around waiting, he¡¯d decided against it.

    For the best it turned out. Even if it hadn¡¯t been as much as he¡¯d hoped, he¡¯d learned a lot. And he¡¯d gotten to slack off gliding for several days. Really he couldn¡¯t be any happier about his decision. Thinking of gliding reminded him that he¡¯d told Finian they¡¯d meet up for a night flight, so he ate quickly and left for the platform they always used.

    The gliding enthusiast wasn¡¯t there when he arrived, much to Corrin¡¯s shock, but he supposed he must do other things at some point. Perhaps he was eating as well?

    So Corrin waited, and waited. But even after the sunset, and long after night had crept over the world, Finian never arrived.

 61. Bathrooms and Banditry

    Breakthroughs weren¡¯t always dramatic. Sometimes they happened in the heat of battle, or during a grueling training session, but sometimes, perhaps even most of the time, they were far more mundane. In this case, it happened in the nicest bathroom Wyn had ever been in, as he was washing his hands.

    Even the bathroom of the merchant''s guild building was huge. The size wasn''t what blew his mind though. Unlike in Straetum, or any other place he¡¯d been since leaving for that matter, there wasn¡¯t a water basin for hand washing. No, there was what he could only describe as a small, elevated, artificial river along one of the walls, which brought in clean water from the right and exited the left. He¡¯d had to confirm with someone that it wasn¡¯t actually just a decoration before using it. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough opulence, the wall above it had a mirror.

    It was as he was washing his hands¨Cand certainly not playing with the river, fascinated by how it worked¨Cthat he achieved something he¡¯d been practicing at for over a month now: sending thoughts to Eia. He knew he could reach her mind through the bond. If he shook it, she¡¯d feel it, and with practice, he¡¯d gotten better at feeling the bond without her shaking it back.

    Rather than shaking it though, this time he tried ¡®grabbing¡¯ it, until he could feel it in his mind, like a cord held almost completely taut.

    Eia are you there? Wyn thought for the millionth time, trying to send the message through the bond.

    He felt a surprised tingle in return. Wyn? Wyn! I actually heard that!

    The bar of soap fell from his hands into the water. Can you still hear me? He thought, trying to replicate the feeling.

    I can! It¡¯s a bit fuzzy but I can hear you. I can also tell you¡¯re craving more smoked skyeel¡­ you¡¯re sending too much.

    Wait, how much could she hear of his thoughts?

    Everything you send through the bond. Right now that¡¯s basically everything; you¡¯re not filtering them. Well don¡¯t try not to think embarrassing thoughts! Wait, stop thinking about¨C Agh I don¡¯t want to picture that! He let go of the bond, terminating the communication abruptly, his face heating up.

    He dried his hands and walked out of the bathroom, clearing his throat. Progress was progress.

    Kei was waiting for him by the entrance, reading through a collection of papers with a thoughtful look on her face. She¡¯d changed out of the dirty worker¡¯s uniform she¡¯d been wearing into a simple tunic and trousers, over top of which was a buttoned blue coat that fell to just above her knees. They¡¯d ordered the guards not to touch anything while they returned to the guild and retrieved the inventory sheets. When they¡¯d left, the mist had begun to start dissipating, but it was still too thick for anyone besides Wyn to enter, they hoped it would be gone when they returned.

    ¡°Good to go?¡± Wyn asked, receiving a nod in reply.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to go through. I¡¯m glad I got to sleep, though I¡¯m probably going to need more coffee.¡± She pursed her lips as they left and walked back out onto the streets. Even as they walked, she kept looking down at the papers, shuffling through them one by one, and he had to make sure she didn¡¯t run into people as they went.

    Wyn wondered about the long-term effects of using his blessing to stay awake for so long. Sleep was different from poison and fatigue, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it contributed to his post-burning crashes like those things did. There were obvious facets to the blessing, like how it invigorated him, and let him enter a heightened state of performance at will, but if he was tired enough, he¡¯d still feel it even while burning. As the adrenaline from his earlier battle had faded, and he¡¯d stopped stoking the flames, the tinge of fatigue at the edge of his senses had returned.

    From what he¡¯d put together, the embers of spirit fire had been inside him since the first time he visited the forest. Thanks to that, he¡¯d very rarely gotten sick as a kid, and he hadn¡¯t been able to get drunk when he was older. But then, he had been affected by the venom from the deep floor snake in the battle for Straetum, at least until his blessing had been fully ignited.

    If there was a limit to the embers, it followed that there might be a limit to the flames. Like metal in a forge, no matter how much fire there was, if it wasn¡¯t hot enough it wouldn¡¯t melt iron. That must be what happened when he ¡°stoked¡± them: increasing the metaphorical heat.

    I need to learn more about my blessing. Not knowing my limit is dangerous. Iillia said there was more to it, but there¡¯s still things I don¡¯t even know about its purification. Maybe I should start drinking poisons to test it? That was a weird thought. He had a hard time believing he would go from being fine to simply dying if he drank too strong a poison, but there was a level of uncertainty to it, and he wouldn¡¯t know that limit until he hit it.

    He filed the thoughts away for later though; they¡¯d reached the warehouse. As they approached, the guards stood a little straighter.

    ¡°Has the smoke dissipated?¡± Kei asked. She was using what he¡¯d come to call her ¡°business voice¡±, stately and confident.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The guards informed them that they had, and so they walked inside to inspect the building. The fight had been limited in both scope and duration, so there hadn¡¯t really been much damage to speak of. With any luck, that would mean the evidence would be left untouched.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Wyn asked.

    Kei looked around, happy to see the smoke gone. ¡°We start going through the boxes, see what they took, and log it. I asked for some info on the previous thefts as well, but I haven¡¯t been able to form much of a connection in the stolen goods yet, other than the fact they were all valuable. These papers have records of the goods in each crate, you take half the workers, I¡¯ll take the other half.¡± She pushed the papers into his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need these too?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No need. I memorized them already.¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow. The walk over hadn¡¯t been that long, maybe five to ten minutes, and there were more than twenty papers in the stack.

    She smirked. ¡°What? You have your talents, I have mine. There¡¯s a reason I was¡­ never mind. Anyways, just get them going for now. Once your group knows what to do, I want you to look around and find those pouches, along with the dagger you said he threw. The dagger is a stretch, but the pouches could be a really good clue.¡±

    Wyn gave her a salute and got to work, organizing the workers into smaller groups to go through each of the crates and mark anything missing from the inventory sheets. The thief had said that they ¡°got what they came for¡±. But what was it?

    Next, he searched the warehouse, gathering up all the pouches. Opening one up revealed that the strange blue liquid which had once moistened the bag was almost entirely gone. Luckily, the small amounts that had seeped away from whatever plant had been mashed up inside seemed to remain, so he hoped that¡¯d be useful. By the time he was about halfway done, he found the dagger as well. Well, the thrown dagger, the thief had thrown one and fought him with the other.

    Wait¡­ that¡¯s not a normal dagger, or even a throwing knife. He realized. It¡¯s more like a cooking knife than anything.

    It had been impossible to tell during the battle, but the blade was cut more like a kitchen knife than anything. It was single-sided, with a thin metal handle which curved into a small knot at the end, only wrapped in two layers of cheap cloth. He took it to Kei, who stopped sorting items to appraise it carefully.

    She turned it over twice before her face lit up. ¡°This is perfect!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°How so?¡±

    She flipped it over, pointing to a small mark stamped into the metal near the hilt: a circle with a set of lines inside it. ¡°This is a touchmark. Some blacksmiths use them to mark their work. Usually you¡¯ll see it done for higher-quality pieces. Seems the maker of this knife considers himself a master.¡± There was a hint of humor in her voice at that.

    ¡°Ok¡­ so we know the blacksmith who made the knife? I don¡¯t understand how that helps us. Unless you¡¯re saying the blacksmith is the thief?¡±

    Kei looked at him. ¡°Tell me Wyn, did you get the impression that this thief was an experienced criminal? The kind of mastermind that would leave behind false clues?¡±

    Wyn thought back on the confrontation, parsing through the man¡¯s words and actions. He shook his head. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t. He had some good tricks, and he was fast, but he made too many mistakes: approaching me, trying to fight, panicking when I fought back better than expected. He said he didn¡¯t have a choice. Those don¡¯t strike me as the words and actions of a master thief. Our trap was by no means perfect either, but he still fell for it.¡±

    ¡°Right, that was my impression after what you told me as well.¡± Kei nodded. ¡°So let¡¯s assume this is his knife. If we can track down the blacksmith, we¡¯ll be one step closer to finding the thief. It¡¯s not foolproof, but it¡¯s a start.¡±

    Wyn nodded slowly. ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t lead anywhere? That could just be a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Then we reassess and try a different approach.¡± Kei said confidently. ¡°We gather all the evidence we can, and we follow it to where it leads. If it¡¯s a dead end, we adjust and try again.¡±

    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t complain about that. You¡¯ve thought this through huh?¡±

    Kei¡¯s cheeks gained a hint of pink as she glanced away. ¡°I said I''d do my best to help you catch him didn''t I? Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have more inventory to look through.¡±

    She handed Wyn the knife and walked back over towards the group of workers at the nearest crate and resumed searching through them. Wyn wrapped the knife in a cloth and put it next to the pouches, which he¡¯d gathered into an empty fruit crate. He then got to work himself.

    Hours passed as Wyn gave himself to the work, sorting items, checking them off a list, rinse, and repeat. The only break was for a late lunch at a nearby cook-shop consisting of some sort of poultry that didn¡¯t quite taste like chicken, and large purple fruits that he¡¯d seen growing on the cliffside in large vines that blew in the wind. Biting into it revealed a sweet white flesh that bubbled faintly in his mouth. When Kei yelped from the shock of the fizz, it was all Wyn could do not to spit his own out in laughter.

    Before leaving, he paid extra to take some bread with him, as the incredibly fluffy looking local dough had him curious for a taste. It was good, but a little too fluffy for his liking. Nonetheless, it was salted well, and he snacked on it while they continued working. By the time the sun set, they¡¯d gone through all of the boxes that could have potentially been stolen from, and Wyn was lying down on his back while Kei looked over the sheets.

    Finally, she made a ¡°hmph?¡± sound that roused him from his languor.

    ¡°I take it that means you¡¯ve thought of something?¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Kei said. ¡°They didn¡¯t steal much in the end. You really did force them to run before they could do more.¡±

    Wyn shrugged. ¡°I figured as much, he only left with a single satchel. It couldn¡¯t have been that much. In fact, I don''t know how they would''ve planned on taking much more anyways.¡±

    ¡°Considering the way they escaped, I''d wager they weren''t planning on taking much. That''s probably why they''ve had to hit so many warehouses rather than one big score." Kei paused, thinking carefully about something. "On that note though, you said he said they ¡®got what they came for¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Wyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? What did they steal? Gems? Cores?¡±

    Kei looked downwards, her tired eyes creasing as she rubbed her chin. After a moment, she looked back up at Wyn. ¡°That¡¯s the thing. All they stole was medicine.¡±

 62. Still Winds (I)

    ¡°Medicine?¡± Wyn repeated. ¡°All he stole was medicine?¡±

    Kei nodded. ¡°It seems that way. Some rare drugs are the only thing that are missing from the inventory.¡±

    ¡°What about before? Was he stealing medicine in the past?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was among the things he stole, but it was alongside gold, gems, spices¡­ I thought it was collateral.¡±

    Wyn cursed under his breath. ¡°We have all the evidence right?¡±

    Kei nodded.

    ¡°Great, I¡¯m going back to the inn.¡± He walked out the door. He could hear Kei stumbling to catch up behind him.

    ¡°Wait, Wyn! What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I need to think.¡±

    ¡°About what? I get it, you¡¯re shaken up about this. But that doesn¡¯t change what we have to do.¡±

    Wyn stopped. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it? What, do you want me to go after somebody trying to help sick people?¡±

    ¡°You have no idea if that¡¯s what¡¯s going on!¡± Kei snapped, grabbing his shoulder. ¡°If it were that simple, why was he stealing the rest of the valuables? And even if he wasn¡¯t, do you know how many people he¡¯s left with debilitating injuries? Sure he hasn¡¯t killed any, but he¡¯s not above harming them! You want to be a spirit knight right? If so, you won¡¯t be able to turn away from your duty just because you find it distasteful!¡±

    Wyn twitched, then he slowly turned to meet her eyes. They stayed locked on his own, until eventually he looked away first. He sighed. ¡°All right, fine, fine. You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll look into it more. But even if I might have to do something I don¡¯t like in the future, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m in a hurry to get there. We¡¯ll look into it and go from there.¡±

    Kei took her hand off his shoulder, nodding slightly. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Let¡¯s think things through and plan for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Can we do it back at the inn? I¡¯m getting sick of this scenery.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m amenable to that,¡± Kei smiled. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s been a few hours since we ate as well. Should we go somewhere?¡±

    ¡°After last time? Corrin will be upset if he misses out again.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s flying right now, what is there to feel bad about? If he wanted it he should¡¯ve helped.¡±

    ¡°Look I don¡¯t disagree, but I also don¡¯t want to see him pout. He¡¯s really annoying when he gets all grouchy.¡±

    Kei¡¯s eyes sparkled in the dim moonlight. ¡°Does he really pout?¡±

    ¡°Like a little kid, and he whines like one too.¡±

    ¡°I kind of want to see that¡­¡±

    Wyn shook his head. ¡°Trust me you don¡¯t.¡±

    She laughed quietly and they headed for the inn. It was interesting; being out at night in the city. It wasn¡¯t exactly that it was altogether louder¨Csummer nights in Straetum grew quite loud between the crickets and light spirits¨Cbut the sounds were different than in the country. Light spirits were far less common in Precipice, and their gentle humming could hardly be heard over the sounds of mumbled voices, footsteps, and carts rolling down the stone roads. The sounds of the city were uneven, and not at all uniform, but he didn¡¯t entirely dislike it either. They both felt alive in their own unique ways.

    Still, Wyn had a hard time appreciating the sounds of the city.

    You want to be a spirit knight right? If so, you won¡¯t be able to turn away from your duty just because you find it distasteful!

    It was a disturbing possibility he didn''t want to consider. In some way, he knew it, but having only reclaimed his dream so recently, he''d been able to thinking about it until now. Even as powerful as the knight in the forest had been, he answered to Iillia, and if he was a professor at the academy, then it was likely he answered to them too¨Cat least in some way. If he received an order that he didn¡¯t like, what would he do? What would Wyn do?

    Let''s say the thief is trying to cure his sick son, how am I going to act?

    He didn¡¯t know.

    The thoughts bothered him all the way back to the inn, which wasn¡¯t a good sign. If he couldn¡¯t even handle something like this, how would he handle it when the stakes were higher? Bad orders were one thing, he could ignore them and be satisfied, but not every conflict was so cut and dry. Wyn glanced over at Kei, the product of a war that had been going on since before he was born. Could he have killed Nladian soldiers knowing they were just trying to do what they thought was right, no different from him?

    Even as his mind stalled though, his feet kept moving, and long before arriving at an answer, they arrived at the inn. Corrin was sitting on the bed in a meditative position¨Cchanneling no doubt¨C and as the door closed behind them, his eyes opened and he smiled. ¡°Oh hey you guys are back! Did you get him?¡±

    Wyn looked away, a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Damn, that sucks. So he didn¡¯t attack then?¡±

    ¡°Well, he attacked.¡± Wyn said. ¡°But he and his bird got away.¡±

    ¡°His what?¡± Corrin¡¯s eyes went wide and he demanded the details of the story. Thankfully, the familiar interaction helped Wyn relax, and he was able to put his apprehension aside for the time being. Corrin seemed to have a way of doing that, and Wyn always felt more relaxed around him.

    About halfway through Wyn¡¯s retelling, Corrin got up and started cooking, roasting some cured meat he¡¯d bought earlier over the fireplace along with some local vegetables. After plating it up he waited for Wyn and Kei to take a bite.

    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± He sounded a bit nervous, which Wyn thought was hilarious. Before he could even pretend it was bad though, Kei spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s great! Maybe a little too much salt though?¡± She glanced at Wyn.

    He sighed. ¡°Yeah just a bit. It¡¯s pretty good though I¡¯ll admit.¡±

    Corrin took a bite and chewed for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s too much all right. I do that all the time.¡±

    They ate, making idle chatter and exchanging a few more stories. Corrin told them about his visit to the adventurers guild and what he¡¯d learned there. Mages, mana, looms, lenses, there was a lot to take in, but Wyn knew what it amounted to was mostly a whole lot of nothing¨Cat least as far as their own power was concerned. Without a way to get their hands on a lens, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cast, and it seemed Corrin would be heading down the channeling route anyways.

    There was one part that didn¡¯t escape Wyn¡¯s attention though: powerful people were gathering in The Grass Sea. Now that was an opportunity. The question was, where exactly? And perhaps more importantly, why?

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Wyn clicked his tongue. Whatever it was, they¡¯d be weeks behind, so it was unlikely they¡¯d be able to participate in whatever it was. Still, he¡¯d have to ask Udyr before he left. If the man¡¯s information was half as good as Wyn thought it was, he¡¯d know the answer.

    Eventually, Kei steered the conversation back to the thief. ¡°So Corrin, are you going to join us? I think we might have him the day after tomorrow. We could use your help.¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow.

    Corrin tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Maybe, but I won¡¯t be able to tomorrow. I want to glide a bit more first, and I want to ask Finn why he didn¡¯t show up tonight. It¡¯s a bit weird. I thought he¡¯d be there with or without me. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be worried, but I am a little bit. I hope he¡¯s not sick, he was going to take me on a fissure run.¡±

    Wyn wanted to ask about that, but it could wait. Instead, he turned to Kei, ¡°The day after tomorrow? Do you have a plan you¡¯d like to share with us?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°I might be thinking of something.¡±

    ***

    The herbalist¨Ca younger man with a soft voice¨Chanded Wyn back the pouch filled with the sleeping mush. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I just don¡¯t recognize this species, and I¡¯ve never heard of the sleeping effect you described.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Wyn said, keeping the disappointment from his tone. This was the fifth herbalist he¡¯d visited since waking up, and none of them had been able to identify the odd mashed up plant used to put the whole warehouse to sleep. Sure, there were far more shops in the city he had left to check, but it was disheartening.

    He and Kei had split up, him to speak with herbalists to try and identify the substance used to put people to sleep, and her to find the blacksmith who had forged the knife. He¡¯d assumed that his job would be done quickly, and then he would join up with her and help in the search.

    So suffice it to say, four hours later and on herbalist number twenty-four, Wyn was a little annoyed. He opened the door to yet another shop, just as messy as the others, and with the same earthy scent of dried herbs. Though he had to admit, there was a hint of something else mixed in that made it smell distinctly better than the rest, even those in the nicer parts of town he¡¯d been to. As soon as he saw it was empty, save for the old man behind the counter, he started talking. ¡°Excuse me, would you mind helping me identify a plant?¡±

    Whoops, I forgot the honorific.

    Though Wyn was mentally face-palming, the man behind the counter didn¡¯t seem to mind, standing up straighter and gesturing for Wyn to place it down in front of him. He dropped the pouch on the counter, half-open so the man could see inside.

    The elder herbalist scratched his chin for a few moments before speaking. ¡°Ah grassward huh? What kind of weird bust is this?¡±

    Wyn grabbed the pouch and started leaving. ¡°Well thanks anyways, I¡¯m sorry to have¨C¡± he paused. ¡°Wait, you recognize it?¡±

    The man leaned closed one eye, looking at Wyn oddly out of the one that was open. He didn¡¯t say anything.

    Wyn placed two copper marks on the counter.

    ¡°That I do!¡± He snatched the marks and dropped them into his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s an epiphyte that grows out in The Grass Sea. Releases the spores as a defense mechanism, or for reproduction. Nasty stuff, good strider captains steer clear of any patches of it..¡±

    Wyn thought for a moment. After so many failed attempts, he¡¯d honestly forgotten his follow-up questions.

    ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? You want to find a distributor? You¡¯ll have to go somewhere else. I don¡¯t grow it and I¡¯m not interested.¡± The man shooed him away.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wyn blinked. ¡°Wait, is this some kind of illegal drug?¡±

    The old man drew his face closer, giving Wyn a good look at his wrinkled skin as he peered into Wyn¡¯s eyes, squinting. Then he pulled away and grabbed a clay jar off a shelf and unstopped the lid. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply from its contents before his eyes popped back open. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s much better!¡±

    ¡°Um, elder?¡±

    ¡°Listen boy, I don¡¯t want to be involved alright? There¡¯s only two types of people who want to know about grassward, captains and criminals. You don¡¯t strike me as a strider captain, no offense!¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m certainly not a criminal,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°Ah then you must be the third type!¡±

    ¡°I thought there were only two?¡±

    ¡°No, I said three.¡± He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°And that third type is somebody looking for a criminal! Still, go away, I¡¯m not a rat!¡± The older man cackled for a few seconds before he stopped as if slapped and stared back at Wyn. ¡°Unless you¡¯re a doctor. Has someone finally listened to me? How many letters have I sent to the surgeons saying grassward should be used as a better anesthetic? Oh no no it¡¯s too dangerous to harvest, oh no we can¡¯t use striders for that...¡±

    Wyn rubbed his face. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, I¡¯m just trying to find somebody who uses it.¡±

    ¡°Ah! The second type!¡± The man pointed his finger towards the sky.

    ¡°You mean the third? Someone looking for a criminal.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No no that was the second like I said. Now shoo, go talk to the others about it.¡±

    ¡°Elder please, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s recognized it,¡± Wyn pleaded.

    The old man laughed like Wyn had just said something funny. ¡°The others don¡¯t know about grassward huh? I¡¯ll bet.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask about anybody in particular, but why do captains and criminals know about it? Well, I guess criminals can use it to rob places, but why captains?¡±

    ¡°Rob places? They can¡¯t breathe it! How would that work?¡± The man stroked his chin. ¡°But no they smoke it obviously! Little bit of spore, grind up some cinder root, mix with some ginger and saffosil, add lavender for flavor and then activate it with a drop of drought, fantastic stuff! From what I hear at least.¡±

    Wyn powered through. ¡°And captains?¡±

    ¡°Well they gotta avoid the stuff. Can¡¯t have your strider fallin¡¯ asleep on you. They also like to smoke it too but that¡¯s besides the point.¡±

    The bell to the shop rang and someone walked in, a woman perhaps in her thirties.

    ¡°Ah hello Faera!¡± The old man said. ¡°I can talk later boy, I¡¯ve got to help Faera here, she¡¯s a real customer. The usual I presume?¡±

    The woman smiled. ¡°Thank you elder, my stomach has been acting up again lately.¡±

    ¡°And who cooked last night?¡±

    The woman coughed.

    ¡°I told you!¡± The older man rummaged through some jars.

    Wyn took the opportunity though, he knew what he needed to know. ¡°Thank you for your wisdom, elder. You¡¯ve been very helpful.¡± He grabbed the pouch again and turned to leave.

    The old man coughed once.

    Wyn tossed one more copper mark onto the counter.

    ¡°It was a pleasure!¡± The herbalist chuckled.

    Wyn closed the door and walked out into the streets, letting out a sigh of relief.

    Finally, that¡¯s over. Captains and criminals huh? Hopefully Kei had more luck than me.

    His search to find a good herbalist had taken so long that he had no idea where Kei would be in her own route. So instead of trying to track her down in the huge city, he just returned to the inn to wait for her. A whole day walking around the city had done wonders for his navigational skills, and he made it back pretty quick. When he opened the door though, she was already sitting inside, sewing a small tear in one of her dresses.

    She looked up. ¡°Hey, finally! Didn¡¯t you have the easy job?¡±

    Wyn closed the door. Then, he slammed his forehead against it.

    ***

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s good to know.¡± Kei said after Wyn finished explaining what he¡¯d learned. ¡°We¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any captains that live in the area. Udyr should be able to help us with that. The docks are controlled by the merchant guild so they should have the information. ¡®Criminals¡¯ will be harder to find, and we already knew we were looking for one.¡±

    It made sense, but Wyn was still surprised to hear that the guild controlled such a major part of the city¡¯s infrastructure. From the tale of Corrin¡¯s visit to the adventurers guild, it seemed like the disparity was quite large.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of Precipice?¡± Wyn asked absentmindedly.

    ¡°What?¡± Kei raised an eyebrow. ¡°I think they have a council that makes most of the decisions. Though in practice the merchant guild probably has the most power. Where¡¯d that come from?¡±

    ¡°Just an idle thought. You mentioned an area and you¡¯re back early. I assume you found the blacksmith?¡±

    Kei nodded. ¡°That I did. I got lucky to be fair though, it only took me fifteen tries. Considering there¡¯s over fifty, that¡¯s pretty damn good. And now, we¡¯ve got a search area. It¡¯s by the fifth fissure. So the opposite side of the city from the last warehouse. I¡¯m almost positive that our thief is there.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Wyn asked. She sounded confident that they were on the right track.

    Kei looked away. ¡°Well, while I was there, I noticed there were a lot of sick people, so I asked about it. It seems there¡¯s some sort of malady springing up in the area.¡± She glanced back up to see his reaction, letting the words hang in the air. A sickness going around, stolen medicine, and a knife that lead right to it all.

    How am I going to act?

    Wyn took a deep breath, steadying himself. He looked up to see the sun getting low in the sky. There were a few hours of daylight left. ¡°All right. Take me there.¡±

 63. Still Winds (II)

    Twilight fell over the city like the last light in a dying man¡¯s eyes, and Wyn¡¯s sense of unease grew with each step towards whatever destination Kei was leading him towards. Well-maintained permanent walkways gave way to more worn rope-bridges missing planks and swaying dangerously in the breeze.

    Neither of them said a word as they descended the cliffside, nothing needed to be said. Wyn had to see it through to the end one way or another. After taking a large lift down from a higher shelf, they reached the area Kei had described. Contained within a large hollow in the face of the cliff was a small section of the city. The entrance was surrounded by a dense cluttering of cliff platforms on all sides, and the interior of the hollow had been separated into two rows of buildings which stretched towards the back wall. The walls of the hollow contained a spatter of cliff dwellings that had been dug into the sides. While the hollow itself was smaller than Straetum, it was more densely packed, and Wyn thought there might be a similar, if not larger, number of residents.

    ¡°You think he lives somewhere around here?¡± Wyn asked.

    As they stepped off the wooden platform and back onto solid ground, Wyn took a further look around. They wouldn¡¯t want to stay long, as if the thief saw them first, it would take away their element of surprise and allow him to potentially flee. But Wyn wanted to explore just a little, both out of his own desire, and a feeling in his gut telling him he needed to see what was happening here.

    Among the two main streets, he was able to pick out small markets, shops, housing, and even a bakery. The buildings weren¡¯t as tall as most he¡¯d seen on the surface, and didn¡¯t have the flags, banners and rope bridges across the top he¡¯d come to associate with the town. They were also constructed from shoddier materials which grew even cheaper the further back he looked. But there was clearly a community built within the cavern, completely separate from the rest of the city. Plenty of people milled about, though they seemed to step with less energy than the rest of the city, and many had sullen expressions on their faces. What stood out the most though were the men and women in long black robes and white cloth masks that draped down to their chests. The sharp contrast made them stand out against the rest of the crowd, and he noticed no less than six walking around the area, moving with more urgency than the rest of the residents.

    ¡°It¡¯s our best lead,¡± Kei said. ¡°But I¡¯ve got a good feeling about it.¡±

    ¡°That makes one of us,¡± he replied grimly.

    All around, Wyn could hear coughing coming from the dwellings, and even from some people on the streets, and as they walked further in, the sounds only got worse.

    After his and Corrin¡¯s journey into the spirit glades, Wyn couldn¡¯t remember ever getting sick. He now knew that was the result of his blessing, with even the embers of spirit fire that he¡¯d possessed being strong enough to ward off common illnesses. If he could only use it on other people, he could stave off entire plagues by himself.

    He hadn¡¯t tried stabbing someone yet, attempting to spread it in the same way he had defeated the monsters, but it could be worth trying. He was fairly confident it wouldn¡¯t harm them¨Cbesides the stabbing part¨Cbut for the same reason, he also didn¡¯t think it would be so easy. His flame-wrapped sword hadn¡¯t pierced the flesh of any creatures that had attacked them on their journey. Monsters were different for reasons he didn¡¯t understand, though he suspected it was related to the fact that spirit beasts didn¡¯t have cores.

    Iillia had promised that he would receive answers at the spirit tree. But seeing and hearing the malady around him, it seemed as far away as it had ever been.

    As he passed a young boy, around his brother¡¯s age, Wyn noticed his face was flushed and slick with sweat. The boy coughed once, then twice, before it deteriorated into a coughing fit. A few moments later, the boy collapsed right there in the street.

    Kei yelped as his limp body hit the ground, and Wyn found himself in motion, rushing forward and crouching beside the boy. His eyes were shut tight and his breath was ragged and weak.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡±

    He and Corrin had been trained with some basic first-aid, but that was for injuries, not diseases. While he¡¯d had to take care of his mother from time to time when she was sick, this was an entirely different severity.

    Before he could do anything else, a black-robed figure knelt next to him. It was a woman, maybe in her early-thirties with tied back hair that seemed to bleed from brown to a faint shade of pink towards the ends. Her voice was muffled from the mask covering her mouth, but she spoke quickly and clearly.

    ¡°Boy. Boy, can you understand me?¡± She was talking to the kid, who only seemed to be vaguely aware of what was going on, responding with pained moaning.

    ¡°Do you know this child?¡± She suddenly asked Wyn as she placed two fingers against the youth¡¯s throat.

    Wyn shook his head. ¡°I was just walking past when he collapsed.¡±

    ¡°Fetch some water, quickly!¡±

    Without hesitation, Wyn obeyed, running off even before realizing he didn¡¯t know where he could find water. Thankfully, since he was still near the edge, he soon found a cistern with a basin nearby that collected rainwater for the people of the hollow. Wyn pushed a passerby out of the way, apologizing as he snatched a ladle from his hand, filled it with water, and rushed it back. The woman¨Ca doctor no doubt¨Chad dragged the boy out of the street and laid him down on his back.

    She was holding his hand, trying to keep him calm even as he could hardly respond. Though he was mumbling incoherently, he was conscious, so Wyn was able to pour the water that hadn¡¯t spilled past his cracked lips. Some of it dribbled out the corner of his mouth, but he greedily swallowed the rest.

    ¡°Dehydration, fever, uneven breathing¡­¡± The woman in black mumbled to herself. ¡°Breathbane, no doubt about it. Young man, can you carry him?¡±

    Wyn nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± He scooped the boy up into his arms as the woman stood and strode further into the hollow. Wyn followed, unsure of where they were going.

    Soon though, they reached a large tent pitched on a large rock shelf in the back of the cavern. Men and women in the black robes streamed in and out of it, all hurried, save a few who seemed to be resting outside with their masks off.

    ¡°Bring him inside.¡± The doctor said, ¡°And girl, put a mask on the both of you, quickly.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Wait, me?¡± Kei stammered, having followed in silence so far. A table in front of the tent had a pile of white cloth which she took and quickly tied around his face. After she did, Wyn walked inside, and she followed a moment later with a cloth around her own face.

    The inside of the tent was a rough sight. Towards the rear it seemed beds had been constructed of simple straw and wooden frames, lined up in neat rows. However, the number of sick outnumbered the beds by far, and had spilled out of the zone, first being laid on pallets covered in more straw before it was clear the doctors ran out of options, laying people on cloths atop the ground. Many were in the same state as the boy, hardly conscious as they moaned in pain and fear. Many more were lucid though, and their eyes drifted around, hollow and forlorn as they met the gazes of the doctors who moved around with grim determination.

    The air was thick with the acrid tang of herbs and medicine mixed with sweat and fear, and Wyn found himself thankful for the mask which dulled the scent. In the corner were a stack of boxes covered with pestles and herbs, and a pot filled with boiling water which the doctors seemed to return to often.

    The female doctor had stridden ahead and was talking to one of the others who pointed her to an empty cloth space on the ground. She walked back and told Wyn to set the boy down there, and he did, stepping back as a different doctor walked over to check on the boy. At that point, there was nothing more he could do, so Wyn grabbed Kei¡¯s arm and led her out towards the entrance so they would be out of the way.

    As they left the tent, Kei looked visibly ill.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked.

    She looked out towards the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, it was just a bit overwhelming.¡±

    Wyn nodded. He knew Straetum had set up a similar tent after both floods, but he¡¯d not seen either of them at their worst. Locked in his room for the first, and asleep for the second. He gestured to a nearby bench and they sat down, he watched as she calmed a bit, her breathing coming more easily.

    To his surprise, a few minutes later the doctor from earlier came and sat down with them, holding a bowl of stew in her hands.

    She took off her mask as she began to eat. ¡°Thank you for the help earlier.¡± Her voice was tired, and set apart from the stress of earlier, Wyn could see the bags under her eyes.

    ¡°Is he going to be all right?¡± Kei asked, her concern evident.

    The doctor''s face tightened. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Children have a lower survival rate, but his symptoms aren¡¯t as bad as some.¡± Her voice trembled a bit. ¡°If we¡¯d just found out sooner¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard you mention breathbane earlier,¡± Kei said. ¡°But isn¡¯t breathbane treatable?¡±

    Wyn had never heard of the disease, but the doctor nodded solemnly. ¡°Quite easily, if you catch it early enough, but the symptoms are mild at first, and similar to a simple fever or cold. There aren¡¯t any doctors in the hollow, so by the time we became aware of the problem, it had already reached later stages in most people. Now we¡¯re trying to run damage control as best we can.¡±

    ¡°Even still, I¡¯ve known people to get treated in the later stages, sure it¡¯s more expensive but it can be done.¡±

    The woman frowned. ¡°More expensive? We¡¯re talking almost four times the price, and does this seem like a wealthy part of the city to you?¡±

    Wyn looked around at the ramshackle buildings, the ragged dress of the people on the streets. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± His voice was angrier than he expected. ¡°What does money have to do with this? They¡¯re sick aren¡¯t they? Just treat them!¡±

    Kei grimaced as the woman chuckled darkly. ¡°Yeah wouldn¡¯t that be nice. Medicine isn¡¯t cheap you know? All of us here are volunteers, and there''s only about two dozen of us. We¡¯re doing the best we can but we¡¯re overwhelmed. Somewhere around seven hundred people live in this hollow, and we estimate almost forty percent of them are infected.¡±

    ¡°What about the guilds? Why aren¡¯t they helping?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve received some assistance from the merchant¡¯s guild, but it was far from enough.¡±

    Bastard¡­ Wyn thought. And while this was happening he was offering me even more gold.

    He took a breath, settling himself. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    Kei glanced over at him, her eyes widening, but he ignored her, waiting for the woman¡¯s response.

    ¡°Do you have any training in medicine?¡±

    ¡°Not much for disease,¡± he said.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be treating anyone then, but yes, we need extra hands. You can help with hauling water, cleaning, or¡ªif you''re comfortable¡ªremoving the deceased and returning them to their families. We don¡¯t have space in the tents for them.¡±

    Wyn looked over towards the tent, he could hear the painful coughing of the people inside. Each person in the tent, they¡¯d have someone they left behind, a wife, a mother, a son. It wouldn¡¯t be much, but if his help could save even one more of them¡­

    ¡°Kei, you can go to the docks without me, right?¡±

    ¡°What? Why wouldn¡¯t you¨C¡±

    ¡°It just makes sense,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to get the information, which means the most useful thing I can do is help here. Besides, if our target is in the area, I may even be able to find him directly. I¡¯d recognize his voice if I heard it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah and he¡¯d recognize you! If he sees you poking around here, he¡¯ll know we¡¯re onto him. It¡¯s too risky, and it¡¯s a waste of time anyways.¡±

    ¡°Kei, I¡¯m not budging on this. I¡¯ll wear a mask and my eyes will be a different color. Between that and the smoke, he won¡¯t recognize me. If you don¡¯t want to go alone, ask Corrin. Really ask him. He''ll help if you explain the situation.¡±

    Kei stood up off the bench, her hands clenched as she started to yell. ¡°Wyn you¡¯re a¨C¡± she stopped herself, gritting her teeth. Finally, she let out a sigh, and her face softened. ¡°You¡¯re a very frustrating person¡­ But if you¡¯re set on this, I guess can¡¯t stop you, and I shouldn''t. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow afternoon and tell you what I find out.¡±

    Wyn met her eyes from his seated position. ¡°Thank you Kei. I can walk you back to the inn.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just help here.¡± Without another word, she turned and left, walking back towards the lift at the edge of the hollow.

    Wyn opened his mouth, but decided against it, letting her leave. He wasn¡¯t quite sure why she was upset, but he thought she¡¯d be fine. Instead, he turned to the doctor, who was staring at her stew like it was very interesting.

    "Do you really have time to be eating that?" Wyn asked.

    She looked over at the tent. "I need to eat. If I were to collapse from exhaustion, it would only worsen the situation. To effectively care for others, you must first care for yourself. Pushing your limits is fine, but if you ignore them entirely, you''ll just end up doing more harm than good."

    Wyn stood up. "I understand. So, what do you need from me?"

    ¡°To start, refill the washing basin with fresh water from the cistern by the ledge. After that, there should be boxes behind the tent labeled ''honeysage''. Grab one and take it to the boiling pot, there should be an near empty-one over there already, just place it on top. Just ask around after that¨Cthere''s plenty to do."

    ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    "Oh and one more thing," she added. "We''re low on coffee beans. If we run out, this whole operation is going to collapse. Please get some more."

 64. Still Winds (III)

    Wyn had forgotten what it was like to be so tired. Keeping his promise to Kei, he worked to help the doctors without burning any spirit fire. Since awakening his blessing, he¡¯d burned it whenever he¡¯d worked so hard, and he usually didn¡¯t stop burning it until he was ready to sleep. The effect of the blessing dropping was effectively that he could fall asleep instantly after a long day, though recently he had to be woken up more and more.

    The last time he¡¯d pushed himself so hard was the night of the flood¨Cand to be fair, it had been much harder¨Cyet this was a far more honest kind of work, resulting in a far more mundane sense of exhaustion. His muscles ached terribly from an entire night of carrying water, lifting boxes, and running around to help wherever he was needed. His injuries and fatigue from the stakeout and subsequent chase hadn¡¯t completely healed yet either, which didn¡¯t help at all.

    Still, he hadn¡¯t stopped once. He needed to help as much as he could, while he could.

    Wyn? Eia flew into his vision, hovering in front of his face. This doesn¡¯t seem healthy. I can feel how exhausted you are. You should really take a break.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± He muttered, too tired to send it through their bond as he made his way towards the basin to wash his hands. He had to clean them after dragging away the bodies or he could contaminate anything else he touched. ¡°I only have so much time. I have to help as much as I can or¨C¡±

    He stumbled, falling to the ground as he suddenly grew dizzy.

    Wyn!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just tripped.¡±

    You¡¯re not fine! You¡¯re not thinking clearly Wyn, you need to rest!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± He pushed himself to his feet and walked the rest of the way to the basin, splashing some of the water on his face as he cleaned his hands. The cool water helped slightly, but it only relieved his skin¨Cthe fatigue was bone deep.

    Wyn felt a hand on his shoulder, and he turned his head to see the female doctor¨Cwhose name he¡¯d learned was Grace.

    ¡°Are you alright Wyn?¡± She asked.

    He forced a slight smile¨Cthough she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it behind his mask. ¡°Yeah sorry, I just tripped is all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working all night, have you had anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah of course,¡± he lied.

    She glared at him and he cringed back under her stare. Finally, she removed her hand. ¡°Take a break.¡± She said firmly.

    Wyn¡¯s eyes widened slightly and he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need¨C¡±

    ¡°You do,¡± She interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. You¡¯ve been doing hard labor this whole time, and I haven¡¯t once seen you so much as drink water. At this rate, you¡¯re just going to end up another patient.¡±

    ¡°You must just have not seen me. I took a break earlier to eat, I was resting then.¡±

    ¡°If I go check with the soup kitchen, are they going to corroborate that story?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Wyn tried. He had to make her understand. ¡°I can keep going if I¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to rest, eat some food, and drink. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to kick you out of this tent.¡± She said firmly. Her tone held no room for disagreement. ¡°Once you¡¯ve recovered a bit, you can help at the soup kitchen. If I catch you doing any more strenuous work, I¡¯ll drag you back to the lift by your hair.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense! I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m fine, why are you trying to stop me from helping?¡±

    Grace¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Breathbane makes normal foods difficult to digest, and there are many that come to the kitchen to bring back medicinal stew for their ill loved ones. Now that it¡¯s morning, there¡¯s going to be a rush. They¡¯ll need all the hands they can get over there, or is that sort of help beneath you?¡±

    Wyn¡¯s face burned with shame. ¡°No... Of course not. I just¨CI want to be as useful as I can.¡±

    Grace sighed. ¡°You¡¯re still just a kid aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t forget what I said: take care of yourself.¡± She turned and walked away to help another patient. ¡°Don¡¯t add yourself to the list of my burdens.¡±

    Eia flitted back into his vision. I like her.

    Wyn didn¡¯t feel like responding. He walked out of the tent in a half-daze and made his way to the soup kitchen out back. He accepted a bowl of stew and a cup of water from the elderly woman in charge of the station and sat down on a rock to eat it. Eia landed on his shoulder, her impossibly light body leaning against his neck comfortingly.

    Annoyingly, he couldn¡¯t ignore the way he greedily swallowed the whole cup in mere seconds, nor could he pretend the stew didn¡¯t have him feeling stronger after only a few bites. He glanced over to the soup kitchen¨Cwhich was really just a stall set up with a large pot in the behind it. It was being staffed by only two people, a short, older woman with grayed hair, and a young boy a few years younger than Wyn.

    Following the rising of the sun, people had come from all over the hollow, just as Grace said, to receive food. Though it was still early, the line had already begun to build. His first instinct was to head over right away, but he hesitated. He didn¡¯t want her to get upset with him again. Though she wasn¡¯t quite as old, it felt a little like getting scolded by his mother.

    So, he finished his stew and set the bowl down next to him, stretching his aching muscles and massaging his body wherever he could. At the very least, sleep could wait. When the line grew longer, he made his way over and introduced himself to the older woman, who introduced herself as Irina.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Grace sent me over to assist you two.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes crinkled, indicating a warm smile beneath her mask. ¡°Perfect, it¡¯s good to see someone your age helping here. Are you sure you¡¯re alright though? You¡¯ve got such bags under your eyes.¡±

    This is starting to get embarrassing. He thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he assured her, and the words felt a bit more honest than before. ¡°Just a bit tired is all, but I can help you no problem.¡±

    She accepted that and handed him a ladle and apron. It was an easy enough job. People would come with bowls from their homes¨Cor in the case of people staying in the tents, they provided wooden bowls and spoons. He, Irina, and the boy, Conor, would fill their bowls with the stew. Whenever the pot grew low¨Cwhich was often¨CIrina and Conor would make more as Wyn took over serving everyone. The work was constant, but far less draining than what he''d been doing before, and soon Wyn fell into a rhythm, losing himself to the passage of time.

    ***

    Hours passed as Wyn worked into a comfortable routine, and the crushing sense of uselessness he¡¯d felt before faded into proper tiredness, the kind he felt after a long day of training. Even in the conditions that had befallen them, the simple gift of food seemed to bring relief to many of the people¡¯s faces, and he was thanked by tired smiles and whispered gratitude.

    Eia seemed in a better mood as well. She lounged atop the pot, seemingly unbothered by the smoke as she hummed along with the spirit song. Wyn found himself humming with her while he worked.

    Soon enough, a familiar voice called out to him. He turned to see Kei next to the stall. She was wearing a black cloak, and combined with a white mask covering the lower half of her face, she looked just like the doctors. That was clever, it would be even less conspicuous, especially assuming they were right in their assumptions about the thief¡¯s motives. Much to his surprise though, Corrin was next to her.

    Wyn could immediately tell something was wrong. Not with Kei¨Cshe seemed normal, but Corrin¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t contain the glint they usually had, instead, they were laden with bags of their own. Had he slept? His posture was tense, and though to most he might¡¯ve just looked like a normal person, Wyn knew better. He was upset¨C no. He was angry.

    Wyn interrupted Irina and told her he had to go. She was saddened, but let him go without argument. After saying goodbye to Conor as well, he took off his apron and walked out from behind the stall.

    He looked at Corrin and started to ask, ¡°Hey man, what are¨C¡±

    ¡°You look tired,¡± Corrin said dryly. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah I mean I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m tired but no worries.¡± His body was a bit sore, but food and the easier job had helped quite a lot. ¡°Did we find a new lead?¡±

    Kei nodded. ¡°I asked around down by the docks. None of the captains seem to live here, and a good chunk are away right now doing kings know what in The Grass Sea, but there is somebody here who meets the criteria. There¡¯s a man who used to be a tamer on the sea, but apparently he stopped working a little less than a year ago after a run in with some bandits. They say he got scared off and mostly sticks to the city now."

    ¡°Let¡¯s pay him a visit,¡± Corrin said. There was something about his tone that Wyn didn¡¯t like. ¡°Did you find out where he lives?¡±

    ¡°I did. He lives on one of the platforms at the entrance.¡±

    ¡°What are we waiting for then?¡± Corrin started walking off. Wyn¡¯s feeling of unease grew further.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s up with him?¡± Wyn whispered to Kei as they followed.

    ¡°No idea, he¡¯s been like that since last night. I thought he¡¯d be better after waking up but¡­¡±

    Wyn shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not good. You haven¡¯t known him for long enough. but Corrin can be a bit hot-headed. He used to get into fights all the time when we were younger, but usually he blows off the steam and gets over it. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him and ask him what happened once this is all over.¡±

    ¡°How was your night?¡± She asked. ¡°Were you able to help?¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Wyn took a breath. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°And have you decided what you¡¯re going to do if we meet the thief?¡±

    Wyn didn¡¯t respond.

    They reached the home a few minutes later. It was larger than most he¡¯d seen in the hollow, and he was pretty sure living near the edge was more expensive, but it was by no means a nice place. The walls of the building had been whitewashed, but the coat had grown flakey and chipped, revealing the state of the half-rotted wood beneath. The only exception to the decrepit look of the house were the wind catchers on the roof, which seemed expensive, constructed of a polished metal that didn¡¯t seem to have rusted at all despite wind and rain.

    Unlike the rest of the hollow, since it was outside the overhang, exposed to the elements, the building was able to have its own rain collector, a large metal dish atop the house which filtered water down into two pipes. The first pipe curved into the house and out of sight, while the second pipe led into a small tank on a balcony above. From the tank were several branching smaller pipes, each with a valve that could be opened and closed, leading to a watering system for a garden out front. However, the garden looked as though it hadn¡¯t been attended to in some time.

    ¡°Hang on,¡± Wyn said, blocking Corrin with his arm as he was about to walk up to the door. ¡°We should scout around the entire place first.¡±

    Being built on the edge, he suspected the building had a balcony, and a quick walk-around revealed he was right. They¡¯d need to subdue the man quickly before he could create distance. If he got to the balcony¨Cassuming the bird was with him¨Cthey¡¯d be gone. Wyn felt good though, things would be easier with Corrin around to match his speed.

    After ensuring there were no more routes of escape, they walked up to the door, Wyn standing just out of sight of the peephole. Even with the mask, he was the one the thief might recognize if given the opportunity. But if the thief looked outside now, all he would see would be a young female doctor and a boy, likely a volunteer. They just had to hope he was home.

    Luck seemed to be on their side when a moment later, the door opened and a young man stood before them.

    Wyn had to restrain himself at the sight. The man had the same dark green eyes, and his build was remarkably similar. He seemed a little older than Wyn had thought, perhaps in his early thirties, but elsewise he seemed like the target. He held back though, until he heard the voice, he wouldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± His voice was tired, like many of those in the hollow, but with those simple two words, Wyn was sure.

    It¡¯s him! He took a step forward.

    ¡°Thank you for coming,¡± the man continued. ¡°She¡¯s just inside. The last batch seems to have worked well, she was able to eat some bread the other day.¡±

    Wyn stumbled.

    ¡°She?¡± He couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking.

    The man raised an eyebrow. ¡°My wife? That¡¯s why you¡¯re here right?¡±

    Before Wyn could say another word, Kei spoke. ¡°Sir, would you happen to know anything regarding an incident at a warehouse two days ago?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened and his muscles tensed. His eyes shot over towards a table on the side of the room, and Wyn saw a familiar pouch atop it. A moment later, his spirit flame burst to life.

    Fatigue evaporated and he took a deep breath, relishing the feeling. It was so nice to feel fresh again, the high of spirit fire was addicting, filling him with energy and purpose. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. That gas isn¡¯t going to¨C¡±

    He felt it coming in the instant before it happened. A blur of white rushed past him before slamming into the thief in the doorway. Corrin and the man tumbled to the ground with a crash as Wyn righted himself from having been pushed aside.

    Kei screamed, and Wyn lunged towards the brawl.

    Corrin came up on top, pinning the man down. He drew his fist back, and let out a rage-filled cry before swinging it back down. It wasn''t subduing, it wasn''t to keep the thief from running, it was a strike meant to harm.

    Wyn grabbed the arm, halting the blow just before it hit the defenseless man beneath him. ¡°Corrin! What the hell are you doing?¡±

 65. Still Winds (IV)

    Alright Finn, if you¡¯re not going to show up, I¡¯m going to find you.

    Corrin folded his glider and walked away from the edge of the platform towards the ladder. It had been two days since he¡¯d heard from his gliding buddy, and though it could be nothing, he couldn¡¯t shake the twisting feeling in his gut. He knew where Finian¡¯s fathers¡¯ workshop was, so it was time he paid a visit.

    Luckily, the workshop was only a short walk away, and soon Corrin had reached the rickety lift which led down to the platform on which the shop resided. Even from above he could hear the banging of a hammer against metal, so there must be someone there. Though he¡¯d only been once, the ramshackle building was unmistakable with its patchwork design and canvas-topped porch.

    Getting a better look, Corrin noticed that the building actually had what looked like a smaller, second level. It wasn¡¯t actually connected to the workshop, but rather built atop supports placed into the cliff-face just above the roof of the workshop itself. The only ways up were two sets of wooden stairs, one on each side of the building.

    Nothing seemed amiss, and somehow that worried him even more.

    He slid past the flap of the entrance and walked into the workshop, seeing the older man hammering away at a rod of metal, trying to shape it into some form.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Corrin said. When the man offered no response, he tried again. ¡°Hey!¡±

    Finn¡¯s father paused, the hammer stopped mid-swing. He turned around and pulled up his goggles. ¡°What? Oh it¡¯s you. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Finian?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s in his room, just take the stairs to the left when you walk out.¡± The man grunted. ¡°Hasn¡¯t left it since the surgeon came yesterday.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s stomach fell. Something about the way he¡¯d said that¡­ ¡°The surgeon? Is everything all right¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t there?¡± His face grew tense as his voice grew softer. ¡°Fin¨C He got into an accident. His legs were shattered, and he¡¯s lost all feeling below his waist... The doctor said he¡¯ll never walk again.¡±

    He said something else, but Corrin didn¡¯t hear it. His body was already moving, out of the workshop and up the stairs. At the top was a small platform and a closed wooden door. Corrin grabbed the handle and pulled, but it didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Go away dad.¡± Finian¡¯s voice mumbled from inside. There was no mistaking the tone in his voice. Corrin had heard it before.

    ¡°Finn! It¡¯s me, Corrin. Open the door! What happened? He¡¯s lying right?¡±

    There was no response other than silence.

    He banged on the door. ¡°Finn? What happened man? Please let me in!¡±

    He kept begging, kept pounding against the wood, but there was no further response. He didn¡¯t stop. If he stopped, he feared it would happen all over again. It was the same as it was back then, with him stuck outside the door as a friend¡¯s dream crashed and burned. Six years had passed, and he still didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Eventually, Finian¡¯s father came and pulled him away from the door, dragging him back down the stairs. ¡°He clearly doesn¡¯t want to talk! So enough with the ruckus! I¡¯m trying to work!¡±

    ¡°Work?¡± Corrin laughed dryly, shaking the man¡¯s hand off him at the bottom of the stairs. ¡°Are you kidding me? Your son can¡¯t use his legs anymore, he won¡¯t come out of his room and all you care about is work?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way the world works. These things happen, and you can¡¯t do anything about them. But you have to eat, you have to shit, and you have to work. That doesn''t change.¡± His voice was quiet.

    ¡°But¨Cyou¡¯re his father?¡± Corrin took a step back. ¡°How can you be so nonchalant about this?¡±

    The man turned and walked back into the workshop. ¡°In the end it¡¯ll be a good thing. Now he can focus on running the shop.¡± The flap fell behind him as he disappeared inside, leaving Corrin frozen for a moment as the weight of those words washed over him.

    It¡¯ll be a good thing.

    Corrin tore through the entrance of the workshop, grabbing the man¡¯s shoulder hard enough that it would probably bruise.

    ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡± His voice came out low and growly, surprising even himself.

    Finian¡¯s father didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°I said what I said.¡±

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t think I heard you right, so I¡¯m going to need you to repeat it. Did you say it was a good thing?¡±

    ¡°I did. And it is. I¡¯ve been telling that boy for years he shouldn¡¯t be gliding. I¡¯d say this is the perfect wake up call.¡± His voice grew louder, and he turned around on Corrin as he started to yell. ¡°Now he can give up on that stupid dream, stop being such a child, and start living his life instead of throwing it away, flying as fast as he can towards an early grave!¡±

    ¡°He probably wishes he was dead right now! And you can¡¯t even show your own son any sympathy!¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any! This is the result of his own idiotic actions! He can reap the rewards he should¡¯ve known were coming, and thank the winds they weren¡¯t worse!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only family he has left¨C¡±

    ¡°And why do you think that is?¡± Finn¡¯s father roared.

    Corrin stumbled back, letting go of the man¡¯s shoulder. For the first time, he got a good look at his face, and though he was angry, his eyes were red and wet.

    ¡°That damn obsession already killed his mother, and apparently that wasn¡¯t enough! I''m thanking the spirits, the kings, and even the damn winds themselves that they only took his legs and not more. Whether he sees it or not, this is the best outcome.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Corrin stammered. ¡°You mean¨C¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to say to you. Get the hell out of my workshop.¡± He pushed Corrin backwards.

    Corrin let him.

    The next thing he knew, he was back outside, standing in front of the shop with no idea what to say. In the end, he hadn¡¯t known anything. Even if he knew that the man was in the wrong, he didn''t know how to convince him of it. What could he say that could outweigh something like the death of his wife? For once, the air in Precipice felt unbearably still.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Corrin¡¯s eyes refocused on a familiar figure at the edge of the platform facing the open sky. When he looked up the stairs, he saw that the door at the top was open.

    Without thinking, he rushed over towards the edge. ¡°Finn! What are you doing? You should be in bed resting! Did you drag yourself out here?¡± As he drew close, Corrin got the first look at his friend¡¯s legs, and the breath left him.

    Corrin had broken his leg when he was younger, and it hadn¡¯t been pretty, but this was an entirely different matter. The bones had clearly been fractured in multiple places, and they were splayed out behind him as he had propped his body up with his arms, looking down at the endless drop below. Somehow it seemed he had found the strength to make it over, dragging his body the whole way.

    ¡°If¨C¡± Finian¡¯s voice was quiet and empty. ¡°If I go over, do you think I¡¯ll feel it one more time? The wind¡­ will I feel it again?¡±

    Corrin shivered, though the air was warm. He tried to respond, but no words left his throat. All the words of encouragement he thought of just sounded hollow. He wanted a problem he could kill with his sword, but those never seemed to be what plagued him the most.

    ¡°Not like that.¡± All he could do was give voice to how he felt. And he didn¡¯t feel very uplifting.

    Finian turned to meet his eyes. They were dead, void of any emotion. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. It¡¯s lost to me now, it¡¯s not coming back¡­¡±

    Corrin didn¡¯t reply. He just sat down on the ledge next to him and stared out over the sea. Together they sat in the stillness, neither one saying a word for quite some time.

    "So... I heard about your mother." Corrin eventually whispered. "Is it true?"

    Finian''s eyes turned out towards the sky. His voice was shaky. "Yeah, she got caught in wind shear and lost control of her glider. I wasn''t there when it happened, but my father was. He was never the same after that... When they got married, he''d gifted her a handcrafted glider. He used to watch us fly all the time, and he loved it."

    "I''m sorry."

    Finian didn''t reply. He just kept staring at the sky with his hollow eyes, like he was staring at the body of a loved one.

    Corrin wasn¡¯t sure how much later it was, but eventually he stood. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to your room Finn. You need to rest.¡± When Finian didn¡¯t protest, Corrin picked him up as gently as he could and started carrying him back towards the stairs.

    Finian¡¯s room was small, with a single curtained window. Across from the bed was a small workbench with a chair. On the bench was a box covered in a half-finished mesh of gears that Corrin couldn¡¯t make any sense of, along with loose springs, gears and tools. The wall above it had two older gliders hung up on it, one of which was missing its canvas.

    As Corrin set him down on the bed, a thought occurred. ¡°What happened to your glider?¡±

    Finian¡¯s face grew sour. Corrin wasn''t sure if that was an improvement or not. ¡°The tail rod snapped upwards, and the canvas tore at the bottom. I can fix the tail rod, but I don¡¯t know how to sew for the canvas.¡±

    ¡°You can learn.¡± Corrin said firmly. ¡°If you have both the pieces, you can still put it back together.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I guess I can. I¡¯m going to have plenty of free time pretty soon.¡± Finian forced a small smile, and it hurt Corrin just to look at it.

    Silence fell over them again, but eventually Finian spoke up.

    ¡°Thank you Corrin. I heard you arguing with my father, and I appreciate you coming to see me. It helped a bit, truly. But¡­ I''d like to be alone now.¡±

    Corrin''s throat tightened, but he nodded and made his way towards the door, but with his hand on the handle he stopped himself, turning to look back. ¡°Finn, if you don¡¯t mind, what happened out there?¡±

    ¡°Ah well, it was a great flight.¡± Finian closed his eyes, tilting his head up. ¡°Maybe the best I¡¯ve ever had. It was like I could hear the wind speaking to me. I¡¯ve never felt such a rush before.¡±

    ¡°Then what¨C¡±

    ¡°Someone flew out in front of me. They were hanging from the claws of a sunset glider, can you believe that? They flew in against the winds and clipped me as I tried to dodge. I don¡¯t even think they meant to do it.¡± He let out a single broken laugh. ¡°After all that time, it was just a dumb accident. I can¡¯t even say if I would¡¯ve done anything different. By the time I regained control, I was already hitting the ground.¡±

    ¡°A sunset glider¡­¡± Corrin¡¯s veins turned to ice as he instinctively started to circulate his mana. It was the name of the large orange birds that flew out over The Grass Sea. Sorrow bled to anger as he remembered what Wyn had told him about the thief. What were the odds there were more of them?

    ¡°I see.¡± Corrin turned back towards the door, hiding his face. "I¡¯ll be back to visit you sometime soon.¡±

    Corrin walked out. Rage sunk into his body as the gears in his head spun. A pure accident would''ve been one thing, but now he had someone he could blame. The bird would''ve been flying against the flow of gliders, and the more he thought about it, the more he realized Finian likely wasn''t the only one hurt. He¡¯d wanted a problem to solve with his sword. This wasn¡¯t one, but it would be close enough.

    He returned to the inn and waited. Kei and Wyn would be back from their investigation, and when they did, he¡¯d join them. But after sunset, Kei returned alone, saying Wyn had stayed behind to help deal with a plague outbreak.

    Sounds like something he¡¯d do.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably going to end up working too hard like an idiot,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°You think?¡± Kei didn¡¯t seem to think so.

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Corrin tried to inject some humor into his voice, but he just couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t realize it himself, he¡¯s probably still feeling bad about us showing up late to save you guys. And he was weird about this sort of stuff even before.¡±

    ¡°I already told him that wasn¡¯t your fault!¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just how he is. He can¡¯t help himself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised.¡± Kei admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so good at reading people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. Just him.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you¡¯ll be joining us tomorrow then? Why the change of heart?¡±

    Corrin wasn¡¯t a good liar, he knew that. But Kei didn¡¯t know him very well, so he stifled the anger as best he could, forcing a small smile onto his face. ¡°Well I figure I should probably help at some point right? After all, catching criminals is kind of like a spirit knight¡¯s job.¡±

    She seemed to believe it, and he was able to make it through the rest of the night and the following morning without her catching on. He didn¡¯t sleep that night; he didn¡¯t feel tired. So, for the first time, he was ready before Kei, waiting outside her door when the sun rose and they left for the docks.

    The information had been easy to come by. When Kei threw the guild¡¯s name around, everyone was more than happy to talk to them. Though he lacked the context for what was going on, Corrin understood when she¡¯d come to a conclusion. One man had come up far more than any other: a ¡°tamer¡± living in the hollow Kei told him about. Corrin had to hold himself back from leaving immediately, but he didn¡¯t know what the man looked or sounded like; he¡¯d need Wyn to confirm it first.

    By the time they got to the hollow and met with him, Corrin¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t cooled, but it had grown more quiet. It simmered under the surface to the point where he was fairly sure Wyn wouldn¡¯t notice. Even if he did notice though, he wouldn¡¯t know why.

    As expected, Wyn had been unable to resist helping, and by the bags under his eyes Corrin knew he hadn''t slept either. He didn''t get why Wyn wasn''t burning spirit fire, but it would make things easier for him.

    The simmer heated to a boil as they reached the house, and Corrin felt his fist clench involuntarily. Even as he tried, he couldn¡¯t stop his mana from circulating faster. His body was tense, no matter how he tried to relax.

    The thief opened the door. He was an older man¨Crelative to them, and he didn¡¯t seem at all surprised to have guests. ¡°You¡¯re early. Thank you for coming. She¡¯s just inside. The last batch seems to have worked well, she was able to eat some bread the other day.¡±

    What is he rambling on about? Corrin thought. Let¡¯s get to the damn point.

    As they talked, he looked past them into the room, scanning it for anything that could confirm his identity a second sooner. Unfortunately, the room was empty. There was a kitchen table with some half-eaten food, a cabinet¨Cnothing out of the ordinary.

    Kei interjected. ¡°Sir, would you happen to know anything regarding an incident at a warehouse two days ago?¡±

    A look of guilt flashed across the man¡¯s face as his eyes darted to the side¨Ctowards a part of the room Corrin couldn¡¯t see.

    Corrin didn¡¯t miss it though, the way spirit fire lit up behind Wyn¡¯s eyes, the way his stance shifted in preparation. It was all the signal he needed.

    With a sharp intake of breath, his mana flared up, shoving his anger into motion. He sprang forward and slammed into the man¡¯s stomach, tackling him to the ground. His sword wouldn¡¯t satisfy him here, so he didn¡¯t bother drawing it.

    The man tried to struggle, but he stood no chance, he couldn¡¯t fight Corrin any more than a child could. Corrin grabbed the front of his shirt, drawing his fist back as his vision tinted red. With a heaving of his will, he managed to pull the mana away from his fist, using every bit of self control he had not to kill the pathetic creature in his grasp.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± He roared, slamming his fist down.

    His arm caught, held fast from behind as Wyn yelled at him. ¡°Corrin! What the hell are you doing?¡±

    Corrin grit his teeth. It was stupid, and he knew it. Fighting here wouldn¡¯t fix Finn¡¯s legs, and maybe it had been an accident, but he didn¡¯t care. For that moment, nothing else mattered, he just wanted something to hit. And he wanted to hit it as hard as he could.

 66. Windbreak

    Corrin pushed backwards, trying to force Wyn off of him, but even with more power and speed, Wyn was the superior wrestler, and spirit fire only extended the gap in their technique. Corrin¡¯s view flipped up towards the ceiling as Wyn wrapped him up and pulled him off the man, who quickly scrambled to the edge of the room.

    ¡°Get the hell off of me!¡± Corrin fumed.

    ¡°Not until you explain what the hell is going on!¡± Wyn countered.

    Corrin really, really didn¡¯t feel like talking. He managed to elbow Wyn in the face, getting him to let go. He lunged towards the man, but Wyn grabbed his leg and he tripped, toppling to the ground.

    ¡°Damn it Wyn!¡± Corrin kicked wildly, trying to get free.

    ¡°Me?¡± Wyn yelled back. He grunted as a kick connected with his chest, but if anything, his grip on Corrin¡¯s leg only tightened. Slowly, he pulled him away, inch by inch, until Corrin didn¡¯t have enough room to gather any real strength in his kicks.

    Fine. With a burst of mana, Corrin instead pulled himself in closer, grabbing onto Wyn¡¯s head and shoving it to the side, flipping them over. His leg slipped free and he sprung away, creating distance. He couldn¡¯t beat Wyn on the ground, with mana or without.

    Wyn was already rolling forward, putting himself between Corrin and the thief, and he too shot up, holding his arms up in front of him. Blood dripped from his nose onto the floor below, dyeing the dull gray wood with splotches of red, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡°If I have to kick your ass to get to him, I will!¡± Corrin growled.

    ¡°Come on then!¡± Wyn shifted his stance, falling into a real fighting posture. After a blow to the face, he was almost as fired up as Corrin.

    Kei was yelling something, but Corrin didn¡¯t pay her any attention.

    He¡¯ll try to get back to grappling, I can¡¯t let him.

    Despite mana¡¯s advantages when concentrated, with it spread throughout his whole body, he was still a bit weaker than Wyn, and wrestling made it harder to tell where he needed to focus it. He needed to keep this fight as clean as he could.

    Corrin rushed forward. With mana concentrated in his fist, there was no need for a feint, he swung at Wyn¡¯s chest. Wyn didn¡¯t take the strike head on. Instead, he caught it and redirected the momentum, throwing Corrin to the side and sending him tumbling over the kitchen table. Ceramic cups shattered and cheap wooden bowls clattered to the floor as he fell off the other side, drenched in gruel and tea.

    Corrin was too pissed off to care. The mana in his channels screamed as it surged through him, urging him to act, to fight. One good hit. Unlike a normal person, Wyn could take a full power punch from him, but it would hurt like hell.

    As Wyn blurted out an apology¨Cwhether to him or the thief, Corrin didn¡¯t know¨CCorrin¡¯s hand closed around two objects that had landed next to him, a bowl and a spoon, and he leapt back over the table. He threw them both fast enough that they could be compared to rocks leaving a sling. Wyn was able to easily knock them aside, but it had created just enough of an opening. Wyn brought his arms in to block as Corrin¡¯s fist flew towards his exposed chest.

    In the moment of contact, the mana in his arm exploded. It was a sensation he¡¯d only felt once before, when fighting Din Kai. Wyn¡¯s eyes widened as the air was driven out of his chest even through the block. He was flung across the room, smashing through one of the wooden walls with a loud crash of wood. The wall collapsed around him and scattered a thick cloud of dust and wood chips into the air. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t a load bearing wall, and the building remained standing.

    For a second, clarity washed over Corrin, and he ran to Wyn¡¯s body atop the wreckage, coughing from the dust.

    ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t mean to hit you so hard, are you¨C¡±

    Wyn¡¯s fist whipped up, cracking against Corrin¡¯s chin. The strike wasn¡¯t particularly hard, but Corrin¡¯s guard had been down, and he staggered back, dazed.

    Wyn took the time to recover. ¡°Mana¡­ is such bullshit.¡± He gasped as he struggled to his feet. His breathing was ragged and shallow, still hurting from the blow, but he lunged forward, grabbing Corrin the moment before he recovered and slammed him down, wrapping his neck in a triangle arm choke.

    Corrin let out a strained groan, pounding weakly against Wyn¡¯s sides as his airway constricted. Without being able to breathe, he couldn¡¯t take in more mana, and the punch earlier had left him almost dry.

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡± Vision blurring, Corrin channeled the last ashes of mana into his left hand. If he could land one solid blow to the side, he could get Wyn to release him.

    Wyn¡¯s body lurched, loosening his grip. It wasn¡¯t enough for Corrin to escape, but for a moment, his vision refocused, and he saw Kei trying to pull Wyn off of him. Her face was stained with tears and she was screaming. He couldn¡¯t make out the words, but he could guess.

    Oddly, the feeling that brought him back was one of nostalgia.

    What am I doing?

    He let his hand drop onto Wyn¡¯s back, tapping it twice.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    A moment later, the pressure released, Wyn¡¯s arm disappeared from under him, and he let his head drop to the floor, panting as the mana in his channels began to settle.

    Wyn rolled over next to him, speaking through labored breaths. ¡°Are you going to explain yourself now?¡±

    Corrin spat some blood out of his mouth¨Che¡¯d bit his tongue when he hit the ground. ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡±

    Results aside, he was still angry, and worse, he was angry at Wyn now too. Getting kneed in the gut wasn¡¯t pleasant. But hitting something had felt good, and despite the anger, the overflowing frustration he¡¯d felt had subsided¨Cmostly.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± He took a breath, sucking mana into his limbs to force himself to stand. He staggered towards the door, shooting one last glare at the thief, who hadn¡¯t moved, still pressed against the back wall with a terrified look in his eyes. ¡°Make sure this scumbag gets locked up. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be back.

    Wyn looked back at him. The purple glow in his eyes retreated until Corrin could no longer see it. He nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Corrin stalked out and headed towards the adventurer''s guild. Those training dummies out front would be helpful.

    ***

    For a minute, no one spoke. Kei and the thief were likely too shocked and scared respectively. Wyn though¡­ Wyn was just tired. He rubbed his forearms and chest in turn, both aching terribly.

    Spirits, that punch was absurd! I even blocked it too, what the hell?

    He thought about what had transpired. Now that the adrenaline was fading and he wasn¡¯t in the midst of a fight, he was able to think much easier. Corrin could be hot-headed, but never without reason. Even if his reactions were overblown sometimes, he would have a real reason to attack a defenseless man.

    Even if I don¡¯t know what it is, I should trust in that at least. Searching for the source of Corrin¡¯s anger had somehow drilled home a point Kei had made the previous day. Even if he hadn¡¯t killed anyone, the thief had attacked and injured several people. Regardless of his motives, Wyn shouldn¡¯t¨Ccouldn¡¯t overlook that.

    After laying on the ground for another uninterrupted few seconds, Wyn staggered to his feet, the floorboards creaking underneath him. He didn''t fail to notice how the thief flinched as he did so.

    ¡°Why didn''t you run?¡±

    The man''s eyes flicked to the left towards the kitchen, no, towards the hallway.

    He mentioned his wife, Wyn remembered.

    Wyn sighed. ¡°Damn it¡­ Kei, can you go check that room?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kei¡¯s voice squeaked. ¡°Oh um yes, I can.¡±

    She hurried down the hallway, disappearing around the corner as Wyn approached the thief. ¡°Don¡¯t try calling your pet all right? I¡¯m already in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°Kori isn¡¯t my pet.¡± His response was quick and snappy, but he seemed to catch himself, and a moment later his face became more sullen. ¡°Apologies, I won¡¯t. There¡¯s no point anymore, even if I ran you could just use my wife against me.¡±

    Wyn scrunched his face, rubbing the bridge of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m not going to¨C¡± He sighed, cutting himself off.

    ¡°I just wanted to help her,¡± the man said. ¡°She¡¯s got breathbane, but her constitution has always been weaker than most. She needed more expensive treatments, more potent medicines. We couldn¡¯t afford it¡­¡±

    ¡°So you turned to theft.¡± Wyn finished.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He hung his head.

    Footsteps sounded in the hall and Kei returned. ¡°There¡¯s a woman in the bedroom. She¡¯s definitely got breathbane, though she was a bit disoriented, so it was difficult to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wyn said. It was good to know for sure, even if he wanted it to be a lie. He crouched down until his eyes were level with the thief¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m not going to blame you for doing what you did. You were desperate, and I understand that. But I can¡¯t let you go either. You harmed innocent people, you put more in danger, you broke the law. Even if I can understand it¡­ it was wrong.¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze dropped even lower, unable to meet Wyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Answer a question for me,¡± Wyn said. ¡°How much will the remaining treatment for your wife cost?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± he muttered. ¡°With her condition, it¡¯s much more expensive than normal, perhaps around a gold mark?¡±

    Wyn laughed dryly. It was just all so unbelievable, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, even as his fist clenched around the dust on the ground. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a single gold mark, letting it fall from his hand. There were nine more on his person, and after this, he¡¯d get another ten.

    What was the point of it all? He couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    The coin clattered to the floor, clattering unceremoniously against the wood, bouncing once and rolling a short distance before it fell still. The thief¡¯s eyes snapped to it in disbelief, and he stammered, trying to form words that sounded like the beginnings of a plea.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover it,¡± Wyn said, his voice bitter. ¡°Your wife will get the treatment. So you won¡¯t have to worry from your cell.¡±

    Finally, the thief met Wyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°You would¡­¡± He lurched to his knees, pressing his head against the floor as his body began to shake. ¡°Thank you, thank you! Thank you¡­ thank you so much¡­¡± His voice heaved as he could no longer control his own sobs, and he dragged himself to where Wyn was crouching, grabbing his shoulders before pulling him into a hug.

    Wyn let him.

    A few minutes later, Wyn heard a mass of footsteps approaching from the doorway, and he turned his head to see several guards approaching. Whether they¡¯d been sent by Corrin, or just come in response to the noise, he didn''t know.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± The middle-aged man up front asked. His hand went to his side as he caught sight of the ruined kitchen.

    Kei put herself between them and Wyn. ¡°We¡¯re here on business from the merchant¡¯s guild! She held up a document of some kind, he¡¯d seen Udyr hand it to her just before they set up in the warehouse, but he didn¡¯t actually know what it was.

    The guardsman took it and inspected it. His expression changed from confusion to shock, before settling on understanding. ¡°I see, you must be the ones the councilor mentioned then.¡± He locked eyes with Wyn. ¡°Younger than I expected. Is this the man you were after?¡±

    Wyn nodded. So they were fine then? ¡°It is. This is the thief that has been raiding the warehouses.¡±

    ¡°Must¡¯ve been one hell of a scuffle.¡± He gestured towards the room around them.

    ¡°You could say that.¡±

    ¡°Get yourself checked out by one of the doctors around here,¡± the guard said. ¡°You look like shit. We¡¯ll take him from here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I will.¡± Wyn lifted up the thief, who seemed far more cooperative now, and handed him to the guards. If he hadn¡¯t been punched through a wall, he might¡¯ve gone with them just to be safe, but he could tell just by looking, the novice criminal wasn¡¯t going to run.

    They stuck around a little longer to ask Wyn a few questions, but soon, they marched off, taking the man with them. Wyn let out a long, long sigh.

    It was over.

 67. Rest

    Of course, things were never that simple. Even if Wyn wanted to just collect his payment from Udyr and leave, it wouldn¡¯t be responsible, it wouldn¡¯t be smart, and it wouldn¡¯t be right.

    Kei looked back at him as the guards walked away, the thief in tow. Her face broke into a smile, and for the first time in days it betrayed signs of her own exhaustion. He was surprised, as he hadn¡¯t noticed at all.

    ¡°We did it! It¡¯s over!¡±

    Wyn allowed himself to smile back, just a little. ¡°Not yet. But yeah, that¡¯s the hard part out of the way.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kei¡¯s smile fell.

    ¡°There¡¯s still the breathbane outbreak to deal with. And I need to talk to Udyr, I¡¯ve got something I want to tell that bastard.¡±

    ¡°The outbreak? You can¡¯t seriously mean¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to help more. Now that I can burn spirit fire again, I¡¯ll be so much more effective! Plus, my portion of the reward money should help alleviate things.¡±

    ¡°Your portion of¨C Wyn are you insane?¡± She gaped.

    She¡¯s right Wyn! Eia chimed in, flying into his vision. Even if you¡¯re burning spirit fire again, you still have limits. You need to rest!

    ¡°They need it more than me. I wasn¡¯t planning on having it for the journey anyways.¡±

    Kei staggered back a step, seemingly unsure of how to respond.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Kei.¡± Wyn walked past her, tapping his hand on her shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to help, I¡¯m counting on you to work out the details of our voyage with Udyr anyways. For now, I¡¯m gonna go see what they need help with here.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Grace said flatly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wyn blinked.

    ¡°I said¡­ Not. A. Chance.¡± One of the other doctors in the tent abruptly changed course. He had been heading towards them¨Cpresumably to ask a question¨Cbut it seemed like her tone had made him change his mind.

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean? You need the help right?¡±

    ¡°Do you listen to the doctors in your hometown child?¡± She asked.

    ¡°What? Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Then as a doctor, I¡¯m ordering you to take it easy for the next few days! I didn¡¯t say anything about those injuries you had yesterday, however you got them. But somehow you¡¯re even worse off than before! You look like you just fell off one of the platforms! You weren¡¯t gone even an hour and this is how you come back? Bruised and bloodied!¡±

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡± She smacked him twice on the head. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a damn spirit knight! You¡¯re going to go back and rest! What would your mother think if she saw you right now?¡±

    ¡°All right all right!¡± Wyn cringed back as his head stung.

    Is she wearing a ring?

    ¡°If you bother me again with injuries like that, I¡¯ll smack you some more! And you!¡± She turned on Kei, who pointed to herself in shock. ¡°You¡¯re his friend right? Make sure he doesn¡¯t get up to any real trouble for the next week! One of you needs to be the responsible one. If he doesn¡¯t listen, smack him just like that. I know his type, he won¡¯t fight back!¡±

    ¡°I¨Cuh¨C Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Kei stuttered.

    Wyn pulled the pouch of gold off his belt. ¡°Can I still give you the gold?¡±

    Grace eyed it, then looked back at him with narrow eyes. She poured the pouch into her hand, her eyes widening only slightly at the sight. "Can''t believe you were serious..." After brief consideration, she put two marks back into the pouch and took the rest before handing the pouch back. She collected her face and bowed to him. ¡°Thank you. We''ll be able to save lives with this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± Wyn smiled.

    ¡°Now shoo, shoo!¡±

    She shoved him away. He stumbled back before turning and walking towards the edge of the hollow. Even if he wanted to help, he felt like a weight had been lifted off his chest, and each breath came a bit easier.

    He and Kei didn¡¯t talk until they reached the lift leading out of the hollow. As they slowly ascended the cliffside, she finally spoke up.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Wyn thought for a moment. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m famished. Let¡¯s get something to eat, and then afterwards we can go talk to¨C¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Kei¡¯s voice seemed more confident. ¡°We can talk to Udyr tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ If you insist.¡± Wyn sighed. ¡°Should we go back to the cook-shop by the warehouse?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. It should be quick, which means I can go back to my inn and sleep soon.¡±

    ¡°Taking a nap already huh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been at this for five days, Wyn.¡± Kei crossed her arms. ¡°Even if you¡¯re some tireless machine, I¡¯m not. I still haven¡¯t fully recovered from staying up guarding the warehouse. I want two things right now, and that would be food in my stomach, and a nice warm bed.¡±

    Wyn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not a ¡®tireless machine¡¯. And that¡¯s fair enough I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me. You didn¡¯t sleep for three days! And then slept what? One night before doing it again, without your blessing! I¡¯d be concerned but other than when we first found you this morning, it seems like you¡¯re doing fine. Blessing or not, that¡¯s absurd.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The lift shuddered to a halt and they stepped off and started making their way up back towards the top. Now that they were well and truly outside the hollow, the winds of Precipice blew once again, and the oppressive air was replaced with a fresh cool breeze.

    Wyn took a deep breath. Spirit fire burned the pain he would¡¯ve no doubt felt at the action, leaving only the pleasant sensation of the clean air. His thoughts seemed to come more clearly as he did, which should¡¯ve been impossible with spirit fire burning, but the effect was present nonetheless.

    ¡°Yeah, maybe you¡¯re right, ¡° he admitted. He had been pushing himself hard, so maybe it would be best if he just rested for a bit. Talking with Udyr could be put off one day, as could the other conversation he wanted to have.

    He found himself struck by a particular memory. He was eight years old, helping his father in the kitchen. His hands were covered in flour¨Cin fact, the whole front of his body was, he¡¯d spilled some on himself a few minutes prior. His father hadn¡¯t yelled at him, but had been more than happy to laugh at Wyn¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°Perfect Wyn, knead it just like that. You¡¯re almost done.¡±

    Wyn had needed to stand on a stool to reach the counter, but his father had his hand on his back, making sure he didn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°Good, now do you know what the next step is?¡±

    Wyn had known. He¡¯d watched his father do it plenty of times. ¡°We let it rise.¡±

    ¡°Right. It needs time to expand and let the flavor in. Once it''s done we can shape it some more, and then let it rise one more time before it goes into the oven.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re done for now?¡±

    His father had patted him on the head gently. Wyn didn¡¯t bother shaking it off¨Che already had flour in his hair.¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s time to take a break. You¡¯re training with Corrin today right? I can finish the rest myself. I bet he¡¯s already waiting for you. But what¡¯d I say about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I know dad, we won¡¯t train tomorrow. We¡¯ll take the day off.¡± Wyn hopped off the stool and gave his father a hug.

    His father returned the embrace, patting him on the back. ¡°You can knead and shape yourself all you want. It¡¯s important. But don¡¯t forget to let yourself rest from time to time. Make sure Corrin knows it too.¡±

    Wyn smiled as the memory drifted through his mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re right as always, huh dad,¡± He whispered.

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Kei asked.

    ¡°No, just thinking is all. Taking the rest of the day off doesn¡¯t sound too bad. I want some more of that fizz juice.¡±

    Kei made a face. ¡°Yeah I¡¯ll be sticking to water¡­¡±

    Wyn just laughed.

    ***

    It would be untrue to say Wyn woke up refreshed the next day. In fact, it was as though his body had remembered what sleep was, and was now protesting in demand of more of it. Even though he¡¯d slept almost twelve hours¨Ccollapsing as soon as he¡¯d stopped burning spirit fire back at the inn¨Che still felt like he could still sleep more.

    He forced himself up out of bed anyways. This wasn¡¯t any worse than a bad night of sleep, it¡¯d be healthier to just go about a normal day and get plenty of sleep the next night as well. He could¡¯ve burned spirit fire right away, but he held off while he went through some stretches, as being able to feel any pain would give him a better idea of the state of his body.

    While he stretched, a lone purple light drifted in through the window, manifesting into the form of a young woman.

    ¡°Good morning Wyn!¡± Eia hummed happily. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling alright, better than yesterday at least. You know I¡¯m curious, do spirits ever need to sleep?¡± He knew they didn¡¯t need to every night, as he¡¯d had Eia keep watch during many of their nights on the road, but she did disappear sometimes during the day, so he wondered.

    Eia stretched out sideways, hovering in the air as if atop an invisible bed as she assumed a sleeping position. ¡°Not really. We can enter a state where we expend less energy, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the same as what you humans do. And we don¡¯t need to do it at all.¡±

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s convenient huh?¡±

    She shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems to me that everyone except you seems to enjoy sleeping. Is it not a good experience?¡±

    ¡°It can be. But not always.¡±

    The door to the room opened up and Corrin walked in. Eia remained hovering in the air, but Corrin¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t so much as glance her way. He still couldn¡¯t see her.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, not meeting Wyn¡¯s eyes. His voice was low and tense. ¡°How¡¯s your chest?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Wyn thumped it softly. His own voice came out harsher than he expected.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Corrin walked towards the back of the room, rummaging through his bag before pulling out a few copper marks and putting them in his pocket. Neither one of them spoke, unwilling to break the silent tension hanging in the room.

    Wyn continued stretching, and soon enough Corrin finished whatever he was doing. He closed the bag up, walked to the exit and stepped out the door.

    ¡°Kei left a note for you,¡± he said, pointing towards the table in the room. Sure enough, a single slip of paper sat atop it. Before Wyn could respond though, the heavy wooden door closed, cutting him off.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Eia asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to talk right now, not after our fight. He¡¯s stubborn like that.¡±

    Her face soured, and she glared at the door. She seemed to realize something though and turned back to him. ¡°But¡­ you didn¡¯t say anything either!¡±

    ¡°Yeah well maybe I¡¯m the same way.¡± Wyn grumbled. ¡°If he¡¯s not going to tell me what that was all about, then I don¡¯t feel like talking either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± She protested. ¡°I could feel how badly you wanted to talk, so why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Damn bond. Wyn thought, careful not to send the thought over. Ever since he¡¯d figured out how to send messages along the bond, it seemed like she could just read his emotions whenever she wanted. It was probably some sort of slippage on his part, but it was annoying.

    Instead of responding, he ignored the question and grabbed Kei¡¯s note off of the table, curious about what she¡¯d written.

    ¡°What does it say?¡± Eia was easily distracted, peering over his shoulder at the note.

    It was just a simple message saying she¡¯d meet him in a couple hours to go talk to Udyr¨Cperson one on Wyn¡¯s list. Wyn had a lot to say to the merchant, and he wasn¡¯t sure how much of it would be pleasant. It was a bit odd that Kei was busy, and he wasn¡¯t sure what it was she was doing, but he figured he¡¯d ask when she arrived.

    ¡°Sounds like you have some time to relax!¡± Eia seemed happy about it. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Wyn thought about it for a bit. ¡°Well, I guess I should probably eat something. I saw a bakery down the street, how about we go check it out? Maybe go on a walk afterwards?¡±

    Eia flew over and sat on his head. ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    He made his way to the door, putting on his boots. As he bent down to tighten them, he noticed just how worn they''d become. The strings were fraying, and the leather had cracked quite a bit in several areas. He hadn''t gotten new ones before leaving Straetum, and the long journey to Precipice had left them in much rougher shape than he''d realized. He''d need to get them repaired or replaced before he left.

    They''d do for now though. He stood up and opened the door, which swung out to the wooden staircase leading down onto the busy city streets. The sun had already begun creeping up towards its peak in the sky. He took in a deep breath and stepped outside.

    I guess a little extra rest couldn¡¯t hurt.

 68. Shady Dealings

    By the time Wyn returned from his walk, Kei was already waiting for him, and he was feeling refreshed. Which was good; he had important business to take care of.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Kei asked as they stood outside Udyr¡¯s office, the dark wooden door looming ahead.

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re sure he can do what I want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Even if he can¡¯t do it directly, he¡¯ll have the influence. The merchant¡¯s guild is by far the biggest organization in Precipice, and you¡¯re not asking for anything challenging.¡±

    She tugged on the handle and the door swung open silently on its well-oiled hinges, leading into the office of one of the most powerful men in Precipice. Udyr was sitting at his desk of the same wood, filling out some sort of form. When they walked in he looked up and grinned, tucking the form away in a drawer.

    ¡°Welcome back! How does it feel to return triumphantly?¡± He held his arms out to the side before gesturing for them to sit down.

    Kei moved forward and sat immediately, but Wyn hesitated, staring down at the man before slowly accepting the offered chair. As he sat he replied. ¡°It¡¯s comforting to be done, it¡¯s been a busy few days, so in that sense I¡¯m glad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. To have caught him in only a few days, you must¡¯ve worked hard indeed. I must offer my congratulations.¡± Udyr stood, walking over to a cabinet on the wall where he pulled out a bottle of wine and three glasses. ¡°Can I offer you anything to drink?¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Kei said with a smile.

    Wyn wasn¡¯t so accommodating. ¡°I¡¯ll pass, but thank you.¡±

    Udyr¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly.

    There it is again. Wyn noticed. That presence.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Udyr said after only a moment. He moved to pour two glasses, filling them about halfway before sliding one across the table to Kei. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some manner of report from the guards, but I¡¯d love to hear the story straight from you two. However did you manage it?¡±

    The story didn¡¯t take too long to tell in its entirety, and they were able to relay most of the details rather quickly, from the stakeout, to the knife and grassward, to the investigation at the docks and finally the confrontation at his house. Udyr listened intently, his chin resting on his folded hands the whole time. When they finished, he unfolded his hands, letting them lie flat on his desk as he leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°I see. Clever indeed. Though perhaps you were a little lucky as well,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Well,¡± Kei said, ¡°my brother likes to say luck is a skill. So perhaps we were.¡±

    ¡°And so it is¡­ Several parts of the story interest me. This drug, grassward was it? I¡¯ll have to look into it some more. Damn captains, they should know this is something I¡¯d want to be informed of. Furthermore, how exactly is it that you find yourself immune to the effects?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great question,¡± Wyn smirked. ¡°I wonder why?¡±

    Udyr grinned. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is? Fair enough, we each have our secrets. Not unlike your friend here.¡± He glanced at Kei, who twitched a bit, but didn¡¯t let the smile drop from her face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about my reward,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°Yes yes, I have it right here.¡± He reached into his desk and pulled out a cloth pouch, tossing it onto the table. It thumped against the surface with the weight of gold. ¡°Ten more gold marks as promised. It¡¯s been a pleasure doing business with you.¡±

    Wyn didn¡¯t reach for the bag. ¡°Out of curiosity, how much did the thief steal?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Udyr asked.

    ¡°Around twenty gold marks worth of valuables.¡± Kei spoke up, and Udyr shot a look her way that Wyn couldn¡¯t decipher.

    ¡°That would be correct,¡± Udyr confirmed, looking back towards Wyn. ¡°Our most valuable wares are kept in far more secure locations, as are our mark reserves.¡±

    ¡°Would you consider that a severe loss?¡±

    Udyr was silent for a moment, tapping his finger twice on the desk. ¡°Not particularly. In truth, it¡¯s hardly noticeable in the grand scheme of things. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to be lenient with the thief,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°You ask for leniency?¡± Udyr¡¯s eyes hardened.

    ¡°And not just that. I¡¯d like you to assist more with the breathbane outbreak in the hollow as well. That means providing more funding and medicine, I¡¯d bet you could persuade some more doctors to assist as well.¡±

    Udyr took a deep breath. ¡°You ask for much. Too much. Some of these things you could do with the sum I¡¯ve already rewarded you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough and we both know it, but if twenty gold is such a paltry loss to you, then I don¡¯t see why giving more would be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Let me be clear, either of these favors would be quite tall on their own. If I show leniency towards the thief, what kind of message would that send? Not only did he break the laws of this city with his theft, he brought harm to over a dozen people in the process. With that being the case, this isn¡¯t simply my affair anymore, and I do not control the law in Precipice. Accidental or not, this cannot be overlooked. What would you have me say to those guards who were injured in his raids?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to let him go,¡± Wyn grimaced. ¡°Just¡­ a reduced sentence. I¡¯m sure you could manage it if you wanted.¡±

    ¡°And the other,¡± Udyr continued. ¡°Further assistance to the relief teams in the hollow. This matter is more complex than you might assume. While it is true I have the guild¡¯s resources and influence at my disposal, it is also my duty to wield them responsibly, and in our own best interests.¡±

    ¡°Your own best interests?¡± Wyn¡¯s hand tensed on the edge of his chair, but he calmed himself. ¡°Is it not part of your duty as councilor to act in the best interests of the city?¡±

    ¡°My interests as councilor and guild head are separate, and the resources I hold for each position are as well.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s¨C¡±

    ¡°That may be true,¡± Kei interrupted. Wyn looked at her with curious eyes. She¡¯d said she was going to leave this part to him. ¡°But while I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never done anything that might be considered a conflict of said interests, nothing prevents those two interests from aligning.¡±

    Udyr¡¯s eyes shifted towards her, shining a piercing crimson. ¡°Oh? And you¡¯re saying they do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s possible they could,¡± Kei shrugged. ¡°But of course, you¡¯re a merchant at heart, not a politician. So let¡¯s be honest with each other, the real question you have is what you¡¯re getting in return. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Wyn and Corrin are going to become spirit knights, surely such a connection is worth a significant investment.¡±

    Wyn opened his mouth to speak, but Kei kicked him beneath the table and he closed it again. He didn¡¯t have any issues with someone doing something to get on his good side¨Cif the influence of being a spirit knight was something he could use to do good, he¡¯d happily accept it. Still, a part of him had wanted to reject such a thing on principle.

    Calm down, he told himself. This is good.

    ¡°Will they now? You speak of becoming a spirit knight as though it is an easy thing. While such a connection is valuable, I have no guarantee it will come to pass. And even if it does, a mark in hand today is worth more than one tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then how about something more tangible?¡± Kei said.

    ¡°What are you offering?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to form such a connection with my family¡¯s trading company haven¡¯t you? You mentioned something similar when we spoke before.¡±

    ¡°And what makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°During our last conversation you mentioned letters from my brother. I find it hard to believe I was the only topic discussed. So what else? Trade agreements wouldn¡¯t have required something so personal, and if it were just for profit, you would be speaking with someone from the Alphelm¡¯s. Their house is a much larger player in Veldian trade than ours, and I know they would be able to offer better prices for simple trade. But they¡¯re too large aren¡¯t they? They would have no interest in you except perhaps in buying you outright. No, you¡¯re seeking something more intimate, a true connection in Taravast, one you hope can grow into something greater given time and care. That connection is exactly what I offer you.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Udyr folded his hands together under his chin. ¡°That¡¯s quite the conclusion to draw. You¡¯re right, as it happens, but what of it? Are you saying you have the influence to make that promise? Even your brother doesn¡¯t have such power right now, but it is through him I¡¯m able to reach your father.¡±

    ¡°Udyr,¡± Kei said, her voice becoming sharp. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you will not leave this room. Swear it on your honor as a merchant.¡±

    Udyr leaned in, his eyes growing more interested.  ¡°You think my word means anything?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Udyr¡¯s eyes widened slightly at that, and his hands came apart as he straightened up. ¡°You¡¯re young¡­ Whatever you are about to say, Miss Kei, I would advise against it.¡±

    Kei chuckled. ¡°Now that¡¯s strange to hear from a man like you. I¡¯m even more convinced now. Swear it Udyr.¡±

    Wyn glanced over at Kei, catching her eyes. He pointed to himself, trying to get across the message.

    Do I need to swear myself to silence too?

    She rolled her eyes.

    I guess not?

    ¡°Fine,¡± Udyr said. ¡°I give you my word as a merchant, whatever it is worth to you. Now, if you are sure, I will hear your secret.¡±

    ¡°My father is gravely ill. Soon, he will be the head of house no longer.¡±

    Wyn wasn¡¯t sure he understood all the implications of that. So much of the conversation had gone over his head, but the way she spoke so casually of her father¡¯s coming death, there was something there¨Csomething he couldn¡¯t put his finger on.

    Udyr¡¯s eyes widened fully at the news, clearly understanding its significance more than Wyn. Though for a moment, Wyn felt as though he was seeing something more real than before. ¡°You mean¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Oliver will be running the family sooner than you think. While I may not have influence with my father, my brother is a different story.¡±

    Udyr leaned back in his chair. ¡°Much becomes clear knowing that. Though I admit, your reason for being here eludes me. Regardless, I assume you mean to blackmail me with your family¡¯s support? That is bold.¡±

    ¡°Blackmail? Of course not.¡± Kei smiled. ¡°I will leave the decision in the hands of my brother. However, I¡¯m sure he intends to ask me what I thought of you when I return. Should you help Wyn, I might be more inclined to give a positive assessment.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ you don¡¯t strike me as the type that would slander me for something like this.¡± Udyr scratched his head. ¡°It is a tempting offer, I must admit. Still, for a connection you pitched as more tangible, you still only offer vague reassurances and maybes. The upside is quite large, but I could also gain very little.¡±

    Kei reached for the pouch of gold marks, bringing it closer to her. Then, she pulled on the string and reached inside. She took out a single gold mark, which fit comfortably in her palm. Like all gold marks, one face of the coin was stamped with a grass-like pattern which ran around the outer edge, while the other was smooth.

    ¡°What was it you said to me Udyr? As merchants we must be willing to take and accept risks?¡± Kei ran the mark through her fingers. ¡°Still, you seem a bit stuck. So why not leave it up to the spirits?¡±

    ¡°A game then?¡± His eyes glinted curiously as he glanced at the coin in her hand.

    ¡°A simple one. I¡¯ll flip this once. Should it land with the marked side up, then we have a deal. If not, you can rest easy in not granting Wyn¡¯s request.¡±

    Udyr stared at the coin for a long moment, tapping his finger against his desk. Finally he seemed to reach a decision. His finger paused midair, and he took in a deep breath. ¡°I accept.¡±

    Kei grinned. ¡°Here goes.¡±

    She flipped the coin into the air, spinning into a blur before falling back down. It clattered against the table, bouncing three times before settling to a stop, with the marked side facing up. Wyn let out his breath.

    ¡°A deal is a deal,¡± Kei said.

    ¡°And so it is.¡± Udyr chuckled. He reached out a hand. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure that adequate aid reaches the citizens of the hollow, and I¡¯ll talk to councilor Verdell about granting leniency for the culprit. A favor for a favor. I do hope you¡¯ll speak favorably of me to your brother when you return.¡±

    Kei nodded, taking his hand and shaking it. ¡°As promised.¡±

    Udyr slid a form across the table. ¡°In regards to our previous arrangement, I arranged for you a charter across the sea. If you take this document to the docks tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll be able to meet your captain ahead of time. Ven is perhaps the best I know, so direct any questions regarding your journey to him.¡±

    Kei took the document, folding it into her satchel. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    ¡°And one last thing,¡± he reached into his desk once more. From the drawer he produced an envelope with a wax seal, holding it out to her. ¡°I apologize for my previous words. While I believe they were true, it¡¯s clear to me I lacked a complete understanding of your character. I would happily welcome future collaboration, and I wish you a safe journey.¡±

    ¡°This is my family¡¯s seal...¡± Kei reached for the letter, her composure falling as her hands trembled.

    ¡°Your brother sent this along with the others. He claimed it was a message for you on the chance I was able to catch you passing through.¡±

    She clutched the letter to her chest, eyes watering, and while at first Wyn found himself surprised at her reaction¨Cshe hadn¡¯t even read it yet¨Che soon thought of his own family. How would he feel upon receiving a letter after a whole year?

    ¡°Thank you. Truly.¡±

    Udyr smiled before turning to Wyn. ¡°Young Wyn, your concern for others does you justice, and I am glad to see such a value reflected in one who wishes to become a spirit knight. I truly wish you the best in your journey, and regardless of the outcome, I look forward to the day when we can meet again. I have no letters for you, but as this is likely the last we will see of each other before you leave, I hope you will accept my farewell.¡± He bowed slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I fully understand you, Udyr, even now,¡± Wyn admitted. Though he was certain Udyr wasn¡¯t a bad person, he couldn¡¯t pin down the man¡¯s motives, beliefs, or otherwise. ¡°But you¡¯ve been very helpful. So thank you. I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t be the last time we meet, and I hope to repay the favor you¡¯ve shown me some day.¡± He bowed back, showing the proper deference to the older man.

    Following the farewell, Wyn and Kei left the office, the heavy wooden door closing with a sense of finality behind them, and before they knew it, they were leaving the merchant¡¯s guild behind.

    ***

    Udyr pulled a lever on his chair and the backrest tilted to an angle, allowing him to lean back into a position similar to laying down. The feature had been custom, and not cheap, but the comfort was worth every mark. He stretched his arms out and yawned, how long had he been awake now? It had been a busy week.

    There was a series of light knocks at his door, two light taps, a delay and then a third. The code was important, it meant he could keep lounging.

    Through the door walked a woman, his ¡°secretary¡±. Though she was the same thirty-two years as him, she looked a few younger. He¡¯d heard her described as plain, with a modest figure and no features that would set her apart. Udyr figured anyone who thought that was blind. As far as he was concerned, she was the fairest gem in all of Precipice.

    She closed the door and walked over to his desk, sitting atop it on his side so that he could see her face from his reclined position. ¡°Must you enjoy playing the villain so much?¡± She asked, her voice light and musical.

    ¡°Do you mean to say you were eavesdropping, Clara?¡±

    It was rhetorical, he knew better than anyone she had likely been pressed against the door, listening the whole time. If the young heiress of House Ameas knew, she would likely be upset, but her secret was secure nonetheless. Clara wouldn¡¯t speak a word he had sworn not to utter.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± she smirked. ¡°I would never. I just know you so well.¡±

    He returned the expression. ¡°Forgive me for even suggesting it. And as I''ve told you before, the role just comes naturally when you look the part as well as I. How many kind men do you know with eyes the color of blood?¡±

    ¡°I would prefer to describe them as rubies,¡± she shrugged.

    ¡°And that is why you shall always own my heart.¡±

    That smile. That winds-damned smile. ¡°Still, you¡¯ve taken quite a liking to them haven¡¯t you? Especially that boy. You always have loved the earnest ones.¡±

    ¡°We always admire that which we cannot be. Though I¡¯ll admit, the changes in Kei surprised me as well. Oliver will be happy to hear she¡¯s begun to come out of her shell, rarely have I seen one so thick.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely surprising considering her features. I don¡¯t envy her upbringing.¡±

    Udyr nodded. ¡°Nladian blood. I¡¯m sure it was quite the curse in Taravast.¡±

    ¡°She seems to have made progress though.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, she did much better than either time before. Though I suspect if I had acquiesced immediately she would trust me less. It was better to argue every step of the way in this case.¡±

    ¡°Do you not worry that hurts your relationship with Wyn?¡±

    ¡°It did without doubt, but a guaranteed relationship with the Ameas¡¯, especially Oliver Ameas, is worth more than the potential of a spirit knight¨CI still can¡¯t believe that boy is only twenty. In regards to Wyn though, give it a few years and he¡¯ll be fine, this is his first introduction to the real world. I had to make an impression, but I don¡¯t believe he is the type to hold too firm a grudge.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps not, but he had already soured on you before even arriving.¡±

    ¡°Well he¡¯s an idealistic child, and I cannot be. It¡¯s truly astonishing to me how quickly the young can change.¡±

    ¡°You speak as though you¡¯re an old man.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old at heart,¡± he lied. ¡°Tired, weary, and ready to settle down with the right woman¡­¡±

    Clara flicked his forehead. ¡°We should celebrate this progress. Securing this relationship with the Ameas family will be invaluable for us. And of course, you¡¯ll be that much closer to your goal.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Udyr peered out the window in the back of his office. The entire horizon was covered in grass hundreds of feet high. He loved that grass, and hated it as well. For all the opportunity it provided, and for all it allowed the city a niche unlike any other in Aeora, it kept Precipice isolated, separate from the rest of the civilized world. ¡°Is my schedule clear tonight?¡±

    ¡°You have twelve more meetings today, and there are forty-two shipping manifests that need your attention. After that however¡­¡±

    ¡°Dinner then?¡± He suggested. ¡°You choose the place.¡±

    ¡°I always choose the place,¡± she said dryly.

    ¡°And your choices are always perfect.¡± He took her hand and kissed it with a smile.

    Clara rolled her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this more later, Councilor Arnett should be here any minute now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just budgetary concerns for the Colossus expedition, correct? Send him in when he gets here, I don¡¯t need to prepare.¡±

    ¡°If you needed to prepare for a conversation with Arnett, I would fear for all of Precipice,¡± she snorted before heading to the door.

    He watched her depart, and then brought his chair back up into a sitting position. Slowly, he pulled out one of the manifests from his desk and began to inspect it while sipping from the glass of wine he¡¯d poured earlier. As he made it through the list of the items, he took a deep breath, and let the mask settle back onto his face.

    There were many things Udyr wanted in life. Wealth, an unlimited supply of grass wine, and a marriage to Clara were towards the top of his list. But since he had first glimpsed those towering blades of grass, and the soaring cliffs he now resided atop, he knew he couldn¡¯t run to the east, seeking easier profits and luxuries as many others had done. He would build his trade empire right here, and change Aeora forever.

 69. Bonds

    Wyn and Kei parted ways after leaving the merchant guild. She said she had errands to run before leaving, and had no interest in joining him at his next destination, so she left, leaving him the writ Udyr had given them for the initial investigation.

    He had been feeling it for some time now. The gap. More and more he¡¯d been losing against Corrin as mana pushed his abilities further beyond what Wyn was capable of. During their battle, one thing had become abundantly clear: at that moment, Corrin was stronger. Spirit fire was a powerful tool, but it wasn¡¯t enough on its own. He would need more, and with mana thus far being a dead end, he had one more avenue to pursue.

    Thanks to the writ, it only took a little asking around with the guards to find the prison where he was being held. The building on the edge of the plateau was small, but solidly constructed from well-maintained stone. At first Wyn was confused by its size, it was hardly large enough to hold any prisoners unless they were all cramped in one room.

    Like the rest of Precipice though, its structure was anything but normal.

    The guards posted in the building were hesitant to let him pass at first, but when one of them recognized him, and he showed the writ, they were more than happy to let him through. They led him out the back, to a small lift on the cliff-face. It hardly had enough room for three people, so with him and the one guard that went with him, it was almost entirely full.

    Wyn descended down the lift towards a small hole bored into the cliff face, far too smooth to have been blasted away by firestone. Precipice¡¯s main prison only had one way in and out, which in theory would make it almost impossible to escape from, with the only exit leading straight out to a thousand-foot drop.

    Wyn doubted that particular security measure would help hold the prisoner he was looking for. Assuming the bond between man and spirit beast worked the same as his with Eia, the thief could likely call his partner from¨C

    Wait, how far can we communicate from? He thought towards Eia. It had only been recently that he¡¯d gained the ability to converse with her mentally, and she never went too far, so he hadn¡¯t yet thought to test it. Is there even a limit?

    There shouldn¡¯t be, her thought came through with an intense feeling of hesitance. But I don¡¯t like to get too far.

    Can you do it this once? I want to test it.

    I can, but keep the bond open okay? Except for embarrassing thoughts!

    Of course, the very mention brought plenty of embarrassing thoughts to mind, but he¡¯d gotten good enough to control the flow of information, at least when he was focusing on it, and he didn¡¯t think they reached her.

    Just start by going to the bottom of the cliff, let me know when you get there.

    All right. She said as the lift ground to a halt.

    He didn¡¯t know quite where she was, and no purple light zipped past him, so she must not have been with him to begin with, meaning the distance would be even greater.

    Wyn stepped off the platform and into the tunnel. It was large enough to just fit him and the one guard stationed at the bottom standing almost shoulder to shoulder, and he suspected Udyr, with his freakish height, might¡¯ve even had to crouch a little if he came down here. Before Wyn said a word, the guard that had been on the lift with him spoke.

    ¡°He¡¯s here to see the new prisoner.¡±

    A grunt was the only response given by the tunnel guard as he turned and walked back into the tunnels. Hesitantly, Wyn followed, and he heard the lift start to work its way back up the cliffside as he descended into the tunnels.

    The lightstone-lit passageways were set with cells at regular intervals¨Cbars of iron driven into the floor and ceiling with a similarly cast door. Each cell was simple, with a bed, toilet, and a small shelf and chair. Wyn cringed as they walked further, imagining himself trapped in such a cell, he might go crazy. A few of the cells were occupied, and most of the prisoners gave him a look as he walked by. He supposed they might¡¯ve seemed frightening some years ago with their scarred faces and tattooed bodies, but compared to Din Kai, they weren¡¯t anything special.

    Except for one man. In one of the cells was a young man¨Cno, he may have been old. It was difficult to tell. His head was completely shaved, but his gaze snapped up as Wyn came into view. He walked¨Ccrouching the whole way, though he wasn¡¯t very tall¨Cto the bars of the cell. He grabbed them and stared at Wyn with two different-colored eyes, one white and one blue. Half of his face, on the side of his blue eye, was stretched and slightly disfigured in a way that reminded Wyn vaguely of burn scars.

    As he stared, every hair on Wyn¡¯s body stood on end. He felt the same sensation as when he spoke with Udyr, but magnified a hundred times, as if his veins were filled with ice.

    Wyn forced himself to look away, and as he kept walking past, the feeling fled, but the image of the man¡¯s eyes remained a bit longer.

    I¡¯ve reached the bottom. Eia said through their bond.

    That¡¯s at least over a mile! Wyn thought, astonished. Keep going.

    A feeling of anxiety was all he got in return.

    Eventually, they reached the cell he¡¯d been waiting for. The thief, whose name Wyn had only learned earlier that day, was lying in the corner of the cell on his back, with his legs straight up against the wall so he was almost fully upside down.

    ¡°Phyrus,¡± Wyn said. ¡°We should talk.¡±

    Phyrus let his body fall off the wall and sprung to his feet. It wasn¡¯t the supernatural agility he¡¯d shown before, but it had still taken some dexterity. He walked over and sat down on the bench, looking towards Wyn through the bars.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know your name in return, but thank you for coming.¡± He seemed calmer now. Somehow it lined up more with how he¡¯d acted during the heist than when he¡¯d been confronted in his home.

    ¡°My name is Wyn. Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± Wyn asked.

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Frankly? No, I have no idea.¡±

    Wyn glanced over towards the guard who had stationed himself next to the cell. ¡°Can you give me some privacy?¡±

    The guard gave him a suspicious look.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one that captured him. You think I¡¯m going to break him out?¡± Wyn deadpanned.

    The guard sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t exchange any items with him, and don¡¯t do anything else stupid either. Don¡¯t even think about trying to let him out of his cell. These tunnels are rigged to be collapsible, so if I think anything suspicious is going on, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    After his warning, he left, and Wyn listened until his footsteps were out of earshot.

    ¡°Good, we can talk freely,¡± Wyn said.

    Phyrus shifted comfortably in his cell. ¡°So we can. Though I admit I¡¯m more interested now than before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the right thing and inform you of the two most important things first. One, your wife is going to be fine. I talked to the doctors in the area, they¡¯ll make sure she gets the treatment she needs. They expect her to have mostly recovered in a few more weeks.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for that,¡± Phyrus nodded. ¡°It would¡¯ve all been pointless if she died¡­ well, mostly.¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Secondly, I was able to negotiate leniency for your crimes. I don¡¯t know exactly what that means in terms of your sentence, but I expect it will help greatly.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind them moving me to one of the topside prisons, those at least have windows. They let you get out and walk around too.¡±

    ¡°You know why they won¡¯t let you.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, it¡¯d be too easy for me to escape, not that I would try. I feel like they could figure a way around that. Who knows? Maybe they will. Still, this cell really is the worst.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Wyn grimaced, looking around the roughly eight by eight foot space. ¡°I can imagine.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep my fingers crossed. Perhaps the winds can find their way in here anyways. Now, I assume you didn¡¯t just come here to deliver that news?¡±

    Wyn nodded, his fist clenching. ¡°You¡¯d be right. I have two things I need to ask you.¡±

    ¡°By all means,¡± Phyrus spread his arms.

    ¡°Firstly, why did you steal so much? I checked, and it shouldn¡¯t have cost so much to treat your wife.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it wasn¡¯t entirely about that.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a story. Do you know anything about my last profession?¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°You were a tamer right? Is that how you got your abilities?¡±

    ¡°Getting ahead of ourselves,¡± he chuckled. ¡°The story starts almost a year ago¡­¡±

    He began to tell Wyn the story of his life before. He¡¯d been a tamer on The Grass Sea. Not of Veldstriders¨Cas was apparently popular¨Cbut of messenger birds. It was through this job that he would go out on expeditions into the sea, traveling to nearby towns and on short expeditions in order to help train the birds.

    ¡°But the sea isn¡¯t such an easy place. Dealing with grassward, leopards, and even graspers is one thing, but it is much harder to avoid pirates. One of the expeditions went wrong¨Cwe were boarded. I only survived thanks to my bond with Kori.¡± He paused for a moment, and made a face of disgust. ¡°I¡­ impressed them.¡±

    ¡°Wait so you were already bonded at that point?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°Yes, that happened some time ago, long before this event.¡±

    ¡°I see, so what happened after?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that is when everything began to fall apart. They let me live. But they did not let me go. When they found out my abilities could be useful for theft, they began to blackmail me, threatening my family if I stopped helping them. I should¡¯ve done something about it¨Cperhaps I even could¡¯ve¨Cbut I didn¡¯t. As much as I hated what it made me, I admit¡­ I liked using my abilities freely. Pushing myself to that level was thrilling, and it paid far better than taming birds.¡± Phyrus was staring at his hands.

    ¡°But wait,¡± Wyn said. ¡°I thought the thefts only started two months ago?¡±

    ¡°Two months ago, my wife became sick with breathbane. The treatment was expensive due to her blood weakness. I couldn¡¯t afford it whilst I was still paying them. Not unless I went bigger.¡±

    ¡°So you started stealing from the guild.¡± Wyn finished, a sour taste in his mouth.

    ¡°Aye. I avoided the most guarded warehouses¨Cthey¡¯re protected by channelers or mages usually¨Cand focused on striking at the lesser ones. Most guards had no way of keeping up with me.¡±

    Wyn nodded, it made sense. There was no way a normal person would¡¯ve been able to catch Phyrus. Even without mana, Wyn was faster and stronger than any non-channelers he¡¯d met, besides Corrin before the flood. Yet Phyrus was faster still, matching even Corrin¡¯s channeling speed. ¡°And how about now? Are they still going to try and collect payment?¡±

    Phyrus shook his head though. ¡°Around a month ago, they stopped contacting me. Given the circumstances, I suspect something happened in the sea, though I couldn¡¯t say what. It is possible they were killed, either by man or monster, though I know not which. It is also possible they are still alive, but I doubt they would forget to contact me for so long if so.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ why didn¡¯t you stop?¡±

    ¡°Without needing to pay them¡­ I intended to make enough to finish her treatments, and then a sizable sum to live off of. It was just so easy, especially once I realized I could pull Kori¡¯s immunity to grassward. I wouldn¡¯t have to hurt anyone, I could be in and out with no one being any wiser.¡±

    Wyn sighed. So in the end, it just came down to greed? He felt a tinge of annoyance that he shoved down. Phyrus¡¯ motivations aside, he had another reason he¡¯d come.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ve heard enough about that. I want to know something else.¡±

    ¡°And that would be?¡±

    ¡°Your abilities. I want you to explain them to me, consider it payment for my getting you leniency.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Do you not have the same?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to figure out. Are you a channeler?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°I am not, at least as far as I am aware.¡± Phyrus said. ¡°Though I have yet to meet someone like me¡­ besides you. I consider myself bonded.¡±

    ¡°Start at the beginning,¡± Wyn crossed his arms. ¡°How did you bond with Kori in the first place? Do you know?¡±

    Phyrus gazed off. ¡°It was some years back. I was still a tamer, and just a young man. While they don¡¯t make for good messengers, I have always been fascinated by sunset gliders. So when I would go out on expeditions, I would try to befriend them. My bond with Kori was the product of months if not years. I cannot say when exactly it began, but at some point, she began coming consistently when I was near her flock. Then, she began to visit me even without them.¡±

    ¡°How did you learn to¡­ become faster?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°It started small,¡± Phyrus said. ¡°The first time I noticed anything was when I was feeding her one day. I found myself staring at her food, thinking it must be absolutely delicious. As things like that kept happening, I realized it was her thoughts I was thinking. Pulling speed and weight I learned during a grasper attack. It was instinct more than anything, and if she hadn¡¯t been there, I would¡¯ve been dead.¡±

    ¡°Pulling?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°And what do you mean if she hadn¡¯t been there?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ pulling is what I call it when I use our bond for things. I can pull agility, weight, immunity to grassward, and even eyesight. I can only do it when she¡¯s near me. Same with communication.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s head spun. Pulling attributes from his bond? How was that different from a spirit blessing? Eia had said his blessing couldn¡¯t exist without the bond. Did that mean that he was already pulling spirit fire? Or was he pulling the blessing itself? Was he pulling anything at all?

    He decided to start simple. ¡°How near? And how well can you communicate?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t pull unless she¡¯s within about three hundred feet of me. We can communicate at about five hundred I¡¯d say? Past a few miles I can¡¯t even tug the bond to get her attention. Everything becomes easier the closer she is.¡±

    Three hundred feet¡­ Wyn tried to burn spirit fire. It ignited no problem, with no noticeable differences.

    Eia can you still hear me? He thought. How far away are you?

    Yes, I can¡­ too far Wyn! I¡¯m way out over The Grass Sea now¡­ can I please come back?

    He did some quick math in his head. It had been maybe fifteen minutes since the start of their conversation. She was likely miles out over the sea by now. He wanted her to go further, how far could he push it? But as her anxiety grew through the bond, he sighed.

    Yes, of course Eia. You can come back now. Thank you.

    Whatever his range was, it seemed greater than Phyrus¡¯, and it seemed high enough that it wouldn¡¯t likely matter in practice. As for forming the bond, his process had been different. Was that why he hadn¡¯t been able to pull physical abilities? No, if he had to guess, it likely had to do with the source of the bond. Phyrus was bonded to a spirit beast with a physical form and abilities, Wyn was bonded to a spirit.

    ¡°Can Kori talk?¡± Wyn asked.

    Phyrus rubbed his chin. ¡°Not out loud if that¡¯s what you mean. If you mean through the bond, then sort of. At first, I could only catch vague, animalistic impressions: when she was hungry or frightened for example, and she couldn¡¯t understand me. She grew¡­ more intelligent over time. She still can¡¯t talk, but she can communicate ideas, and we can understand each other.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s reciprocal,¡± Wyn mused. Phyrus gained abilities, and the bird gained intelligence in return.

    I¡¯m probably not pulling spirit fire then? Since spirit fire is what allows Eia to manifest in the first place, unless we¡¯re both pulling it somehow. She said that it couldn¡¯t exist without the bond, but also that the bond couldn¡¯t exist without spirit fire, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as her pulling it from me either. It¡¯s something different.

    ¡°One last question,¡± Wyn said. ¡°Do you know what spirit fire is? Can you summon lavender flames?¡±

    ¡°Spirit fire? I¡¯ve never heard of the term, and I certainly can¡¯t do anything as flashy as summoning flames.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you. You¡¯ve been helpful.¡±

    Phyrus shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do. Even though you had no reason to, you made sure my wife would be alright. I owe you for that.¡±

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m surprised you aren¡¯t holding a grudge, I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re in here,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°This is true, but I can¡¯t blame you for it. I would rather not have been caught, but I won¡¯t blame the one who caught me.¡± He shook his head. ¡°My mind is clearer since yesterday now that there is nothing I can do. I¡¯d been at a sprint for so long, I thought that running was all that was left for me. You dragged me to the ground and forced me to stop, now I will try to remember what it means to walk.¡±

    Wyn stuck his hand through the bars. ¡°I hope you can get back on track when you get out of here.¡±

    Phyrus took it, grasping his arm firmly. ¡°I shall. Perhaps I¡¯ll see you again?¡±

    ¡°Maybe someday, but I¡¯m just passing through for now. If I come back, I¡¯ll be sure to try and find you.¡±

    ¡°I will look forward to the day when the winds bring us together again. Good luck on your journey my friend.¡±

    ¡°Good luck Phyrus. May the winds be at your back.¡±

    Wyn released his hand, and walked away, back towards the entrance. He passed the guard that had taken him in around the corner, and the man immediately fell into step next to him, leading him out.

    It had been a short visit, but fruitful. Pulling attributes, forming a bond¨Che understood them better now, and even better, he was fairly sure they were replicable. If he found a spirit beast that didn¡¯t try to kill him, he could start trying to form a bond with it. It might be hard to do on the road, but he would figure something out. He could finally see the route forward, and if he took it, he could get stronger. Still, Iillia had told him that spirit fire was ¡®the power of bonds¡¯, so if Phyrus didn¡¯t have any, then how was he bonded? Did it have to do with the fact his range with Eia was greater? He felt that he was close, so close to getting a big piece of the puzzle, but the full picture still eluded him.

    ¡°Hey! Hey you! With the black hair!¡± A voice called out from up ahead, breaking him out of his thoughts. The voice was impossibly smooth, but there was a certain lilt of insanity to it. A prisoner was sticking his hand out of their cell.

    ¡°I told you to stay inside the cell!¡± The guard yelled, running ahead. He smacked the hand with a short club, and it retreated slowly, but there was no cry of pain.

    Wyn passed the cell. It was the bald man from earlier. He was staring at Wyn with a faint smile as he gripped the bars tightly.

    ¡°Do you hear her voice?¡± The man asked. ¡°The queen, do you hear her??¡±

    Wyn looked into the man¡¯s mismatched eyes. There was madness there. ¡°The queen? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± the guard said, grabbing Wyn¡¯s arm. ¡°That one there is insane. He¡¯ll be silent most of the time, but some days he¡¯ll ramble nonsense over and over. It has gotten worse with time. He came here willingly almost ten years ago, saying he worried he was a danger to others, but those times of lucidity are long gone.¡±

    ¡°Ah you will end it!¡± The man laughed. ¡°The shackles will be broken! It is the best of days! My brothers and sisters, we shall once more be free! It comes it comes itcomesitcomesitcomesitcomes¡­¡±

    There was a creaking sound, and Wyn¡¯s eyes widened as the bars holding the man seemed to deform under his grip.

    ¡°Beware the ash which hides the dark and the bones which stake the earth¡­ ah such love for loss, oh such death for life! He is free, and his army is risen! And yet and yet and yet and yet he will burn!¡± He suddenly looked up to the sky, his voice pitched higher and higher, he let go of the bars holding them in the air. Wyn thought at that moment his eyes might have even been glowing faintly. ¡°I am here, my queen! Spare me this fate!¡±

    His voice fell lower again, and he bit his fingers nervously. ¡°But they suffer¡­ oh what is this abomination? This horror. This pain. This monstrosity. Oh how you will suffer.¡±

    Wyn began to walk away, the air growing uncomfortable from the man¡¯s ramblings.

    The man¡¯s voice faded as Wyn turned the corner, but he heard one last sentence, whispered quietly. ¡°Have a good trip bearer! I will await your return¡­¡±

    Wyn felt a chill, and the silence that followed felt more unnatural than before.

    Finally, the guard spoke, perhaps he¡¯d seen Wyn¡¯s face. ¡°Madness is a terrifying thing is it not? In the first two years, he was a good, wise man. I would even go to him for advice when I was younger. He has no family we¡¯ve been able to find, and we don¡¯t even know his real name. He never gave one, so we eventually began calling him the monk. Unfortunately, there is no treatment for infirmess of the mind.¡±

    Wyn nodded, burning some spirit fire to give him more clarity. Something was definitely not normal about that man. He had a presence unlike any Wyn had ever felt, and there was something else about him that Wyn couldn¡¯t put his finger on. It was unnerving, but he could find no meaning in the man¡¯s words. He forced himself to think of other things, like what he¡¯d learned from Phyrus, and how he would reconcile with Corrin.

    Soon, he¡¯d reached the entrance of the prison again. He bid the guard farewell as the platform descended back down. He stepped on it, and a moment later it began to rise back up towards the top.

    With that, his business in Precipice was done.

 70. Dont Say Sorry

    It was his fault, Corrin knew that. Why had he gone and punched his best friend? Sure, it wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened outside of their training, it wasn¡¯t even the first time they¡¯d stopped talking like this, but if he regretted it each time, then why couldn¡¯t he stop himself in the moment?

    He¡¯d returned to the room again after eating, but unlike before, Wyn was gone. Corrin didn¡¯t know what his friend was doing, he hadn¡¯t wanted to ask. If he had to guess, Wyn was probably still trying to help with the breathbane outbreak even with only a day left in their stay. It was just the kind of person he was.

    Corrin stared up at the ceiling of their room. Comfortable as the bed was, he was unable to sleep¨Che shouldn¡¯t either, it was hardly the afternoon. The mana in his channels drifted lethargically, and on the outside he felt the same, warring with the restlessness of his mind. Part of it was that he still wasn¡¯t fully past the anger, even two days later. But it had cooled considerably, and with the problem being one he was unable to fix, he was just left with a constant sense of frustration.

    He considered going back to the guild to destroy some more training dummies, but last time that had just ended with half the adventurers present asking him for pointers and spars. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for that right now, and it wasn¡¯t great practice anyways. For reasons he didn¡¯t understand, the remaining channelers at the guild were just¡­ weak. Even without channeling, Wyn was both more skilled, and just simply stronger than any of them. There was a piece of the puzzle Corrin was missing, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. Reluctantly, he sat up and got out of the bed. He needed to do something, he just didn¡¯t know what.

    He started walking. First out of the room, then into the street, and then he began to wander aimlessly, just letting his feet take him wherever they felt he should go.

    The views of Precipice passed by as if in a dream. He walked until he reached the eastern limits of the city, past the merchant district and the lavish guild building. Though Precipice ended, the edge of the plateau seemed endless, stretching deep into the cloudless blue sky, far beyond his gaze. He hadn¡¯t reached his answer yet though.

    He took a lift down the cliffside to a wooden platform below, and then began to walk back, making his way across rope bridges, down ladders, and along wooden walkways and stone paths against the side of the cliff. He reached the other edge of the city, still no closer to his destination.

    So he kept going. How many hours passed while he walked aimlessly through the city, he didn¡¯t know. It was like he was trying to commit the whole place to memory before he had to leave. Eventually though, he found himself somewhere familiar. He cringed a bit at the sight¨Cit was the hollow where they¡¯d found the thief. At the same time though, something felt right about it, like he was close to where he should be.

    He wandered further in, breaking the monotony of his route for the first time. He hadn¡¯t really paid attention at all before¨Che¡¯d been too angry, but it was concerning to see the state of things. Wyn had been doomed from the second he¡¯d seen it, without a doubt.

    As he walked by the medical tent that had been set up, something caught his eye at the food stand next to it. Was that¨C

    ¡°Kei?¡± He asked incredulously.

    It was hard to tell with her long blonde hair tied back into a tight bun and covered with a bandana, and her clothes were simpler than normal¨Cjust a tunic and trousers, but when he looked closer, it was definitely her. It was an odd look, very different from her usual. She glanced over at him while handing a bowl filled with stew to a young man at the stall. Her face flushed slightly, like she¡¯d been caught stealing a cookie.

    ¡°Oh, hello Corrin! I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d be here,¡± she waved.

    ¡°Neither did I,¡± he said. ¡°I was just out for a walk and well¡­ yeah. What are you doing here?¡±

    She looked down, embarrassed. ¡°Honestly, I couldn¡¯t say. But Wyn isn¡¯t allowed to help out anymore, and I have nothing else to do right now. I figured¨Cwell I figured if he couldn¡¯t help, I would make up for it. Just a little at least, I¡¯m only going to be here for a few hours helping with food.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not allowed to help anymore? Wait, where is he?¡±

    Idiot. You¡¯d know if you¡¯d just talked to him.

    She explained the situation to him, from what had happened after his and Corrin¡¯s fight all the way up through when they¡¯d split ways, her to ¡®run some errands¡¯ and him to talk to the thief in his new cell.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Corrin mumbled. He¡¯d have to find the doctor that stopped Wyn and thank her. ¡°Wyn doesn¡¯t know when to stop sometimes.¡±

    Kei eyed him thoughtfully. Then her face fell and she let out a sigh. ¡°So you can think like that but still¨CReally, what was I thinking? In the end you¡¯re both just idiots aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hey come on, we¡¯re not that bad are we?¡±

    ¡°It is, and you are! Kings, I¡¯m one too! This whole situation has been ridiculous from beginning to end. Listen, you two had better make up before tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why tomorrow?¡± Corrin raised an eyebrow.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She looked away, covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°Oh, um, no particular reason. It¡¯s just, with us leaving the next day, I figured we should end our time here on a good note right?¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Corrin obviously didn¡¯t want to leave things as they were either. But that didn¡¯t mean it was easy to apologize. And the way they did things, it wasn¡¯t as easy as just saying sorry.

    In just one more day, they¡¯d be out over The Grass Sea. In a way, it was the true start of their journey. He really wanted to be able to talk to Wyn about it. Corrin looked around, stubbornly fighting until the very last moment.

    In the end, there was only one way it would go huh?

    ¡°Aaaghhhh! Fine! I¡¯ll do it!¡± He yelled out and threw his hands up in the air, attracting a few odd looks from the people around him. He stomped over towards the tent, ignoring Kei¡¯s sounds of confusion behind him.

    The tent was bustling with activity, but he found a doctor that seemed to be between tasks and marched up to them. They took a step back as he approached, looking a bit frightened.

    ¡°You need volunteers right?¡± Corrin asked. ¡°Tell me what to do!¡±

    The man pushed up his glasses, collecting himself before explaining some tasks: Hauling water, unloading crates, and pulling carts to and from the homes of the sick. It was all easy enough, even without channeling. Mana would basically trivialize it. Still, it was the thought that counted right?

    Corrin quickly got to it, taking to each of the labors with as much energy as he could muster. He disliked physical work that wasn¡¯t related to training¨Cor any kind of unrelated work really¨Cbut at that moment, having set tasks to complete helped him clear his head. In a way, it was nostalgic too, reminding him of hauling water and pulling carts for the church in Straetum, which he''d had to do all the time as he got older. With each one finished, he felt the anger growing just a little cooler.

    He didn¡¯t push himself hard or anything, but the doctors seemed all too glad to have him helping. With mana, even the most laborious of jobs hardly winded him, and he was able to work at almost twice a normal person''s rate.

    Sometimes when he was training, or doing something interesting, Corrin would very easily lose track of time. Nothing like that happened as he worked for the doctors, but the time still passed quickly. Soon enough, the sun was getting lower, and he excused himself to leave. He thought he was finally ready.

    Strangely, Kei wasn¡¯t at the stand anymore by the time he left, and he wasn¡¯t sure when she¡¯d gone. He asked the older woman running the thing, and she claimed Kei had left only a few minutes prior. It was odd she hadn¡¯t said anything, but he figured he¡¯d run into her soon, and so he returned to the inn alone.

    By the time he arrived, sunset had arrived, painting the sky in warm red and purple tones. He opened the door to see Wyn sitting in one of the chairs, reading a book. He glanced up for a moment, but then looked back down. Corrin didn¡¯t take another step, he¡¯d wanted to say something hadn¡¯t he? Where were the words?

    Apparently, Wyn was just as tongue-tied, because he didn¡¯t say anything either.

    It always happened like this, he didn¡¯t know why he was surprised.

    Corrin knocked on Wyn¡¯s bedroom door. They¡¯d gotten into a fight the previous day after Wyn had broken Corrin¡¯s favorite stick during a sparring session. Then he¡¯d had the audacity to try and claim he won. It had seemed important at the time, but when they stopped talking, it didn¡¯t seem like it had been worth it at all.

    Wyn opened the door, his eye black, matching Corrin¡¯s own. He looked kind of funny with it swollen like that.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Corrin said

    ¡°I told my mom not to let you in,¡± Wyn grumbled, turning his face away from Corrin¡¯s.

    Corrin was surprised. Reyna had been more than happy to see him, and even told him Wyn was up in his room.

    Wyn looked back up from the book, squinting just a bit as the sun filtered in from behind Corrin through the doorway. ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s¡­ how¡¯s your chest?¡±

    Wyn snorted. ¡°Just fine. Don¡¯t get a big head just because you landed one good hit.¡±

    ¡°It was a pretty good hit though.¡± Corrin smiled just a bit.

    Corrin wondered if his own face looked as hurt as Wyn¡¯s did. What should he say? He just wanted things to go back to normal. As his eyes drifted, they caught on something strange past Wyn¡¯s shoulder. In the corner of his room was a stick he didn¡¯t recognize. Could it really be?

    Immediately, Corrin¡¯s eyes started to water. And in the next moment, he knew exactly what to say

    ¡°Do you want¡­¡±

    Wyn clicked his tongue, the beginnings of a smile on his face as well. ¡°Yeah, it was a damn good one. I didn¡¯t know you could punch like that.¡±

    Corrin chuckled quietly, and the silence fell once again.

    They¡¯d sparred so much that over the years they¡¯d grown comfortable hitting each other in the face, and plenty of their arguments had ended in blows, even when it wasn¡¯t that serious. There was the stick incident, then the time Corrin had cheated off Wyn¡¯s test at school. There¡¯d been the year Wyn had thrown their summer tournament fight, and the previous year when Corrin had been jealous Wyn had won the finals for the first time. Those ones were particularly dumb. At some point, they¡¯d hit each other far more than the kids that had once bullied them.

    At some point, Corrin figured they¡¯d have to grow out of it. But apparently they hadn¡¯t quite yet. Eventually, they¡¯d stopped apologizing when it happened, it just wasn¡¯t necessary. Wyn got Corrin a new stick, Corrin bought Wyn dinner, Wyn fought him for real, and Corrin volunteered at the medical tent.

    At least, that was how they ¡°apologized.¡± But the actual way in which they reconciled? That had never changed.

    Corrin scratched his head awkwardly, then looked at Wyn, meeting his eyes.

    ¡°Do you want to get stronger?¡±

    Wyn looked back, and then let out a long sigh before looking across the room to where his wooden sword lay. He nodded just a bit, and his smile grew resigned, like a part of him didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    He stood up. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Corrin stretched. These spars always left him a bit more bruised than the others. But on the bright side, they always seemed to end with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, laughing the whole way as they limped back home.

    Mana and spirit fire might save them from the limping, but the rest? That was something Corrin could look forward to.

 71. Skyeels

    Allard slammed the hammer down against the anvil, cracking the sheet he¡¯d been forming. It was ruined, he¡¯d have to start over again. He stopped himself from throwing it against the wall, instead tossing the hammer onto his workbench where it crashed through another project he¡¯d been working on.

    Blasted winds. He thought, stifling the rest of the anger that surfaced.

    As the pieces fell and settled, the workshop grew silent, and Allard was left alone with his own thoughts. They drifted to the boy laying in bed in the room above¨Chis son.

    When Finian had been dragged through the canvas entrance, moaning in pain and with his legs shattered, Allard¡¯s reaction, of course, had been fear. The thought of his son in pain twisted his gut with horror. It was why he liked to go about his days pretending Finian ¡°Windborne¡± was doing anything other than flying.

    Next, after the panic, he felt anger. First at his son for being so foolish, and then at the winds for attempting to take from him once again. He hated the winds and gliding both. Gliding was the very thing that had taken his wife, and the wind that she¡¯d loved so much kept the memory of her fresh, like a hot knife twisting in his side.

    Once, he had loved watching her ride the winds, her joy illuminating the sky. In those moments when she landed, her face still lit with sheer glee, he thought there wasn¡¯t a sight in the world more beautiful. He truly wasn¡¯t sure if she loved him or those winds more, but at the time, he hadn¡¯t cared. There¡¯d been no thought for the future beyond wanting to see what she would do next.

    But if she¡¯d known¡­ would she have kept gliding anyways?

    The question would sometimes keep him up at night, which was stupid, as he knew the answer. Of course she would have¨Cif there was one thing she loved most in the entire world, it was their son. She would¡¯ve stopped if it meant getting to see him grow up.

    Still, she would have cheered him on as he flew. That traitorous voice whispered.

    Much as he pretended he wasn¡¯t, Allard was ashamed of the gratitude he¡¯d felt after the accident. That only his son¡¯s legs had been taken and not more? It was a gift. No, it was a mercy.

    He wandered out of the shop and up the stairs towards Finian¡¯s room. Perhaps by now he would be feeling a bit better. It would be a good thing. It had to be.

    He knocked on the door. Finian would tell him to leave, so he didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Finian, I¡¯ll be coming in.¡± After a moment, he opened the door and stepped inside.

    Finian was laying down, facing away from him. ¡°Leave me alone,¡± his voice drifted out from the silhouette.

    Allard glanced over at the workbench, covered in half-finished projects, loose parts, and tools that hadn¡¯t been touched in days. Finian was a mechanical genius¨Cof that there was no doubt¨Che¡¯d taken both of his parent¡¯s talents and pushed them further than either was able. When he¡¯d been younger, he was always happy to help around the workshop. When his mother died, that had changed.

    No it didn¡¯t. You did.

    The day after her funeral, Finian had gone gliding. Even after everything, the first thing he¡¯d done was flock back to that damn deathtrap. Allard had snapped when he¡¯d returned, and tried to ban him from doing it ever again. It hadn¡¯t worked, and he was too distraught himself to properly enforce it. Their fights had grown worse and worse, until eventually, they¡¯d just about stopped talking all together.

    ¡°Surely you¡¯ve given it thought by now Finian. You should take over the shop now that you can¡¯t fly anymore.¡±

    Allard ground his teeth. Why was he coming back to this same point again?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± was the only response back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about what you want, Finian! There¡¯s nothing you can do any¨C¡±

    Finian turned to look at his father, and Allard truly faced his son for the first time in days. His eyes were dull and lifeless, as if all their color had been drained away, leaving a dull, washed-out gray.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not about what you want,¡± Allard continued. ¡°You need to get out of this room.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? And how am I supposed to do that?¡± Finian said bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t walk.¡±

    Allard pointed towards the wheelchair in the corner of the room. ¡°That¡¯s what the chair is for, if you¡¯d just¨C¡±

    ¡°There are stairs outside my door dad!¡± Finian yelled, a single hysterical laugh breaking his voice. ¡°And beyond that, there¡¯s rope bridges I couldn¡¯t cross if I wanted to, or are you so happy I can¡¯t fly anymore, that you haven¡¯t realized that?¡±

    Allard blinked as the words hit him like a punch to the face. How hadn¡¯t he realized that? Was he really that pathetic of a father?

    ¡°I¨C¡±

    ¡°Just get the hell out of my room¡± Finian spat. His eyes, lifeless only a moment before, burned with an intense fury that Allard had never seen in his son, even as they dripped with tears.

    He stumbled back, pausing for only a moment to look back at his son, and to grab the wheelchair, taking it with him as he walked out of the room. As the door closed behind him, he gripped the chair tighter, looking to the stairs that it could not traverse.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± He kicked the chair, sending it off the side, crashing into the ground below. His son refused to use it regardless, it was as useless as Allard himself was. He made his way down the stairs, walking past the wreckage of the chair at the bottom and into his workshop. He felt sick, and bile rose up in the back of his throat as he collapsed onto a stool. For some time, he sat there in silence. Thankfully, no customers stopped by¨Cthough it wasn¡¯t like the shop was a busy place.

    His eyes drifted over the workbench, looking at the pieces of his life laid out atop its surface. They were a broken and disassembled mess, all that was left of what had once been a well-functioning mechanism. And just like the problem above his head, he had no idea how to fix it.

    A faint breeze ruffled the canvas at the front of the shop.

    ¡°He¡¯s not going to run this place. At least not the way you want. You should know that by now.¡±

    Allard whipped his head around, searching for the source of the mildly teasing words. He knew that voice, it wasn¡¯t one he could forget.

    ¡°I¨C¡± his voice caught in his throat. ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Of course, there was no response. But the wind picked up outside, and the canvas blew open. From where he sat, all he could see was the dented and bent wheelchair outside.

    He stood up to go bring it in, moving mechanically. Eventually, Finian would need to move around again. If one thing was certain, the boy was stronger than him. He would return to his life at some point, and when that happened, he¡¯d need it.

    I can replace the stairs with a ramp¨Cor better yet, a small lift. He thought, picking the pieces up. But what about the bridges? Maybe I could¡­ no that wouldn¡¯t work.

    With a long sigh he settled back onto the stool, staring at the wheelchair in front of him. He could fix it, but that wouldn¡¯t make anything better. His wife would still be dead, and his son would still hate him. Worse, Finian could take after his father. He could grow to hate himself.

    And he found that scared him most of all.

    Without thinking, his hands started to move. He grabbed a pen, then drafting paper, and he began to draw. It was slow and rough at first¨Cthe paper filled itself with thick, scratchy lines as each ounce of frustration bled out from the pen in his hands. He hardly even knew what he was drawing, but slowly the image began to take shape. His breathing quickened as he realized what he had put to the page, it was a terrible, terrible thing, and yet it filled his heart with hope beyond hope.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    It wasn¡¯t good enough. He crumpled the paper and tossed it aside, grabbing another as he started again. The lines were straighter this time, more legible, but the idea still needed refining.

    It won¡¯t work like this.

    He restarted again, and then crumpled the next paper as he failed once more.

    He tried again.

    The sun set outside, but he hadn¡¯t stopped, working deep into the night.

    Again.

    Again.

    Again.

    ***

    Finian was hungry, his father hadn¡¯t brought him any food for dinner. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have expected any after their fight. Hours had passed since then, and the day had gone by. Most of Precipice would be sleeping, but Finian was still awake¨Csince the accident, sleep had been hard to come by with the lingering pain, and even when he did manage it, it was sporadic at best. Not that he wanted to sleep anyways. Every time he closed his eyes he could see the ground flying up at him, and he could hear the crunching in his legs as he crashed. He wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d ever forget the sound of his bones snapping, no matter how much he wanted to.

    The room was still, bathed in darkness save the small bits of moonlight that drifted through the curtains on his shuttered window. So there, in the dark, he found his thoughts wandering to the time when his mother was alive.

    Windseeker. It was the term for those rare few who were truly obsessed, those who dedicated their lives to pushing themselves, and gliding as a whole, further. Of the thousands of gliders in the city, he only knew of three others that truly deserved that title, though plenty claimed it. At the time though, Finian hadn¡¯t been one at all. In fact, until his mother¡¯s death, gliding had merely been a way to spend time with her, and something they could talk about. He¡¯d had much more in common with his father, such as their shared love of tinkering.

    Still, at first it had been neither of those things that attracted him. The first thing he could remember wanting to be was a natural historian. He¡¯d been fascinated by the ecology of The Grass Sea, and wanted to travel around on veldstriders studying it in detail. One of his favorite parts of gliding was getting to get close to the creatures that resided on or above the top layer of the sea¨Csunset gliders, which dove spectacularly down into the grass to hunt for food. Skyeels, which could grow hundreds of feet in length over the course of their lifespan, and even the occasional leapod, whose heads would stick up even above the top of the grass as they moved across the land below.

    Later on, as he¡¯d developed his mechanical skills further, he¡¯d thought he would take over the shop when his father retired. It made sense, and he enjoyed it. He decided nature history could be a hobby, and he¡¯d spend the majority of his time trying to invent new things to improve people¡¯s lives in Precipice. Then, his mother died.

    After her death, he would fly every day for hours, spilling tears into the open air. Perhaps he should¡¯ve hated it, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. In the moments when he caught the wind, he felt like she was right beside him, urging him to fly even higher, and it was as close as he ever felt to her.

    At some point, gliding became an obsession for him. His previous dreams couldn¡¯t compare. As he grew better at it, he enjoyed it more and more, and the fun he was having drove him to improve even further. At some point, he¡¯d become one of the best gliders in the city, and declared himself a windseeker, leaving beyond his plans with the shop. Over the years, his life had come to revolve entirely around the sport. He lived to be amongst the winds, and even jokingly began to call himself ¡°Finian Windborne¡±. It had been a rush unlike any other.

    He¡¯d thought that would be the end, that he would glide until he died. If he could¡¯ve done that, he would¡¯ve been happy regardless of what came. But the end of his gliding had come knocking, and he still had to live on. Could it be possible that he could continue living even without the winds?

    Another part of him knew that thought was silly. His life, his goals, they¡¯d already shifted twice before, what was a third time? He wasn¡¯t a skyeel, which would die if it ever stopped drifting through the air above the sea. But then, maybe the flying wasn¡¯t what was important. The skyeel kept moving, even if it was slow, even if it was thrashed by a great storm, even if they never actually reached a destination, they kept moving forward. Then, it wasn¡¯t the speed that mattered, and it wasn¡¯t the goal either.

    Finian¡¯s stomach rumbled furiously, interrupting his thoughts. There was food in the shop below. He could probably get some if he dragged himself to it as he¡¯d done the other day when Corrin had been over.

    Corrin.

    Meeting the swordsman from Straetum had been fun, and Finian had appreciated his company more than he¡¯d expected. Corrin acted like the other windseekers Finian had talked to; he had a dream that he was chasing, something he wanted to do more than anything else. But it was a different dream than theirs, something fresh and interesting. Becoming a spirit knight¨Cit was as far-fetched as dreams got, but when Corrin talked about it, he made it seem like it was an inevitability, like there was nothing in the world that could stop him.

    Finian wondered what Corrin would do in his situation. He couldn¡¯t imagine Corrin giving up, so would he keep looking for a way to trudge forward? He chuckled at the idea of a wheelchair-bound Corrin declaring he¡¯d become a spirit knight anyways, then dragging himself down the stairs to get food. Finian didn¡¯t think he could declare he¡¯d still glide, he wasn¡¯t that strong. But, he could do food, couldn¡¯t he?

    He almost didn¡¯t, he almost convinced himself to stay in bed and just go hungry.

    The skyeel keeps moving.

    He eased himself onto the ground as best he could, hissing through his teeth as the pain flared up. Then, he started dragging himself again, it hurt, more than it had before, but he kept going, moving from the rug under his bed onto the hard, wooden floor below.

    He took a break halfway to the door¨Che was a human, so breaks were fine right? From his position, he looked over at his workbench, atop which was a racing clock he¡¯d been working on. It had no use to him now that he would no longer be able to race. The thought hurt almost more than his legs. But eventually, he kept going, and reached the door, he grabbed the handle tightly and forced it open. Cold air spilled in from the outside and caused him to shiver, but he wasn¡¯t going to stop. It was only a little brighter outside, with the platform above theirs still blocking most of the moonlight. Finian kept moving.

    In a way, the stairs were easier, gravity could do half the work, and he was able to steady himself on the railing. Easier didn¡¯t mean easy though, and he was already tired from the first stretch. By the time he reached the bottom, his body was shaking, both from pain and exertion. He took another break, preparing for the final leg of his marathon.

    The surgeon had said it would be a miracle if he ever walked again¨C even if he did, it would never be the same. Somehow, Finian felt that a miracle wouldn¡¯t be coming for him. But as he lay slumped against the stairs, he resolved that it would be fine. No matter what happened, he would keep moving forward. If it wasn¡¯t gliding, it would be something else. He didn¡¯t know what, but he would find it.

    Perhaps I could get a lift installed here? That would make getting out of my room much easier, he thought as he finished catching his breath.

    He began again, arms burning as he dragged his body across the rough ground. Much as he hated the chair, he found himself wishing he had it now. It would be much easier to keep ¡°moving forward¡± as he¡¯d decided, on wheels. He should¡¯ve asked his father to put it at the bottom. Damn his pride.

    Oddly, he noticed light coming through the entrance of the workshop. Was this father still awake? He was going to tell him off if he was. How could he have forgotten to bring his food?

    Yet, as Finian crawled through the flap at the entrance, he saw a surprising sight. His father was slumped over the workbench, the lightstone above the bench was still on. He¡¯d seemingly fallen asleep while working on something. It was an odd level of passion for the man to show, but Finian didn¡¯t really care about the work.

    What caught his eye though, was the wheelchair next to him. It had been busted up by the fall, but it would still be better than crawling. Finian dragged himself over to it and pulled himself up with a final bit of exertion, the tension in his arms finally letting up as he settled into place. As he sat there, he was able to breathe a sigh of faint relief. The wheels had been knocked out of alignment, which made handling a nightmare, but as he tested it, he could still move.

    There was a cupboard in the back of the room with bread and dried meat. It was no true meal, but it would appease his stomach, which would be good enough for now. He sat in the corner as he ate¨Cthe bread was tasteless and the meat was tough to chew, but his mind was elsewhere. Even the throbbing pain in his legs had faded away as he thought.

    I¡¯m a human, not a skyeel. Even if it doesn¡¯t matter, I need a goal, something to move towards besides food. Maybe finding it can be the goal itself? That seems like cheating.

    He took another bite as he pretended not to be worried about the future. He told himself everything would all work out somehow, he just had to keep moving. His eyes drifted over to the workbench again. He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but the surface, and even the floor around it was covered with crumpled sheets of draft paper.

    Just what was he working on?

    Eventually, his curiosity got the best of him, and he wheeled back over. His father was sleeping atop a piece of paper, likely the latest design of whatever the project was, but Finian couldn¡¯t see it beneath his sleeping body. Instead, he grabbed one of the crumpled papers off the desk, unfurling it before him. Just what was¨C

    His breath caught in his throat. Slowly, he looked over the page, his eyes lingering on each detail. He wondered for a moment if his vision had failed, or perhaps he¡¯d fallen asleep after all, and this was all a dream. He glanced down at the chair beneath him, and a tear dropped onto his lap.

    A soft chuckle escaped his lips, and another tear slipped down his cheek. His hands grew weak, and the paper fell from his grasp. His head turned to his father, whose shoulders were rising and falling with each breath.

    Then, his vision failed after all. It grew blurred and watery as his cheeks became damp, and his breaths came shakingly. The wall he¡¯d put between him and his emotions melted away, turning into the water which streamed from his eyes. But the emotion that spilled out wasn¡¯t sadness at all.

    There, in his fathers workshop, in the middle of the night, Finian laughed and cried. And somehow, he felt that everything was going to be alright.

 72. Veldstrider

    ¡°Hey, Corrin, wake up! We¡¯re late, it¡¯s already almost noon!¡± Wyn¡¯s voice cut through the haze of sleep, stirring Corrin from his slumber. His eyes creaked open, letting in the dim light that seeped through the inn¡¯s curtains, and he slowly regained consciousness.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m up I¡¯m up.¡± Corrin groaned as the memories, and more noticeably, the pain from the previous night slowly returned. ¡°Where are we going again?¡±

    As expected, the sparring with Wyn had gotten a little out of hand, and as he rolled out of bed, he felt no shortage of bruises and welts formed on his body. No doubt Wyn was feeling similar soreness; Corrin couldn¡¯t remember the last time Wyn had slept in so late.

    ¡°We¡¯re meeting with our captain, remember? We leave tomorrow after all, we need to make sure we¡¯ve got everything.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Corrin rubbed his head. It was hard to believe it was that time already, just over a week had passed since they¡¯d gotten to Precipice, and they already had to move on. He¡¯d have to check on Finian before leaving, but they couldn¡¯t afford to delay. Apparently, winter made The Grass Sea almost impossible to traverse, and they were cutting it close already¨Cstarting the months-long journey in the fall.

    It was abrupt, and frustrating, but he¡¯d gotten out the worst of his emotions, so he took a deep breath and stretched his sore muscles, doing his best to let the negativity fall off his back.

    ¡°Are we meeting Kei beforehand?¡± he asked, glancing back towards Wyn out of the corner of his eyes.

    Wyn was bent down, tightening his boots. Corrin noticed they didn¡¯t look as worn as before, had he gotten new ones? That wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    ¡°She¡¯s already at the port waiting for us I¡¯d bet. Seriously, you sleep like a dead person. Didn¡¯t the dungeon beat any survival instincts into you?¡±

    Corrin grinned, cracking his knuckles. ¡°You¡¯re talking big for somebody who lost last night.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What about when I had you pinned with your arm behind your back?¡±

    ¡°You got me one time.¡±

    ¡°I give up Wyn!¡± Wyn mocked in a high-pitched voice. ¡°That hurts, agh stop twisting like that!¡±

    Corrin lunged, tackling his friend to the ground. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll show you how it felt!¡±

    A few minutes later, two swordsmen walked out into the streets of Precipice, laughing as they went.

    ***

    Far below the top of the plateau, down a dizzying path of rope bridges and lifts lie the port of Precipice. Long wooden docks stretched out into the grass itself, and the veldstriders moved lazily in and out of the port across the top, carrying goods and people as they went.

    They¡¯d descended past the point where they could see the whole breadth of it, and the view was blocked by buildings and people separating them from the docks themselves. But that was a view all its own. The main port of Precipice was teeming with people. Carts rumbled across the well-kept wood platforms and voices shouted out over the buzz of the crowd as merchants tried to sell their wares, workers tried to complete jobs, and everyone tried to get to the place they all seemed in a hurry to be.

    When he and Kei had come before, he hadn¡¯t appreciated the sight at all, and they never ventured onto the docks themselves, instead questioning the people in the main buildings on the cliff face. Likewise, they hadn¡¯t seen a veldstrider up close¨Cthey were no more than large shapes moving out on the sea¨Cbut with his anger having retreated, there was room for excitement to bubble up in its place.

    They found Kei fairly quickly¨Cshe stood out like a sore thumb against the dull grays and browns of the dock workers in her blue coat. But Corrin was surprised by how much her look had changed, despite the familiar attire.

    ¡°What caused the two of you such a delay?¡± Kei asked, a bit annoyed.

    Wyn jerked a finger backwards. ¡°Somebody overslept.¡±

    Corrin looked pointedly at him. ¡°Hey you did too!¡±

    ¡°I overslept my time,¡± Wyn countered. ¡°I was still up long before you.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised,¡± Kei sighed. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s fine though, it¡¯s not as if we had a set meeting time. And you¡¯re not that late.¡±

    ¡°You have the papers right?¡± Wyn asked.

    Kei nodded. ¡°Actually, I already took them to the dockmaster and got it sorted while I was waiting. We should be set to depart tomorrow, we just have to meet our captain. He should be at the end of the fourth dock.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Corrin interrupted, ¡°Are we just not going to address your hair?¡±

    Kei ran a hand through her dirty blonde hair as he said it. Whereas previously it had gone all the way down to her upper back, the ends now fell to just above her shoulders. ¡°Well I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d have a mirror on hand while we crossed the sea, and I don¡¯t trust you two to cut it. We¡¯re going to be out there for almost two months, you know. This way I can just grow it back out. Does it look odd?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I was just wondering.¡± Corrin shrugged. ¡°You kind of remind me of someone, I can¡¯t put my finger on it though.¡±

    Wyn tapped his arm. ¡°She looks like Jerah. You know, Roland¡¯s sister?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Corrin looked over at him, shaking his finger as he remembered the older sister of one of their old classmates. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s it. Jerah¡¯s tall though, so it was throwing me off.¡±

    Kei pursed her lips for a moment, looking between the two of them. Then she smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you two talking again.¡±

    Corrin looked away, a bit embarrassed, he was pretty sure Wyn looked just as awkward. ¡°Yeah well, it was stupid I guess¡­¡±

    Wyn cleared his throat. ¡°So, we¡¯re here to see the captain right? Fourth dock? Let¡¯s get going.¡± He started walking down one of the roads which transformed suddenly into a wooden dock that stretched off towards the burnt yellow grass, and both Corrin and Kei followed.

    As they stepped past the row of buildings and onto the docks themselves, a dark mass shifted to their right, casting a shadow onto the dock, and Corrin finally got the sight he¡¯d been waiting for.

    The veldstrider reminded him of an insect with a hard carapace covering its exterior, but Corrin had never seen an insect so large. Its bulbous body was no less than twenty feet across, and though its body was level with the docks, it was tall enough that it towered over them. except for where it narrowed up by the head, and it was covered in a sturdy-looking shell. It wasn¡¯t moving much, but it bobbed and shifted in place as it sat there, unbothered by the flow of people beside it.

    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Wyn muttered to his left, staring up at the beast.

    ¡°How does that thing move?¡± Kei wondered aloud, just as hypnotized.

    Corrin ran to the edge of the dock, peering over the side to look down into the grass. Below the veldstrider¡¯s body were eight¨Cno nine long, thin legs stretching down and out into the grass in all directions for what must have been a hundred feet at least. From each of the spider-like limbs sprouted hundreds, if not thousands of even thinner tendrils, which reached out and grasped at the blades of grass nearby. Though the legs didn¡¯t move much, the tendrils constantly seemed to be shifting, grabbing at new pieces of grass, changing grips, or just undulating in the air.

    ¡°So cool¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be pretty light,¡± Wyn noted. He¡¯d also come to the edge to look at the legs. ¡°Or maybe the grass here is stronger than normal? We¡¯re still at least a hundred feet up, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s touching the ground.¡±

    ¡°Look there, ever seen spirits like those?¡± Corrin pointed to the underside of the beast, which was just as armored as the rest of the creature. There, a collection of silvery black spirits bubbled across the shell. They were in the shape of, well, bubbles. Corrin couldn¡¯t tell if each bubble was a single spirit, or if each cluster was one on its own.

    Wyn shook his head, but Kei spoke up. ¡°They¡¯re called lift spirits. Some larger creatures bond with them to reduce their weight.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Reduce their weight?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°How does that work?¡±

    Kei shrugged. ¡°I couldn¡¯t say, that¡¯s just what I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    Wyn mumbled something to himself that Corrin didn¡¯t catch, looking at the spirits intently. They all looked at the veldstrider a bit longer, mesmerized by its form, but soon they got back on track and continued towards their destination.

    It, of course, was not the only one they passed. There was a veldstrider on either side of the dock in a staggered repeating pattern, with a hundred feet or so between each one. While each bore the same form, their sizes ranged greatly, with shells anywhere from fifteen to forty feet across if Corrin had to guess. Some were painted with different colors, patterns, or insignias, distinguishing each from the other even further.

    Towards the end of the dock they reached their destination marked by a sign, and while there was a veldstrider waiting for them¨Can average sized one with a shell about twenty feet across¨Cthe captain was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Kei called out. ¡°Ven? We¡¯re here to speak with you about our charter across the sea?¡±

    There was no response. Eyeing the large saddle atop the back of the beast, Corrin channeled mana to his legs and leapt up the side of the veldstrider¡¯s shell. He didn¡¯t leap all the way into the saddle, but he grabbed onto the solid leather lip as his feet found purchase in grooves on the shell of the beast. Peering over the side he got a look for the first time at the top of the titanic creature.

    To his surprise, the saddle actually looked quite comfortable, with a padded bottom and plenty of space. Off the side hung several bags which he assumed were for storage or food preservation. The saddle had a thick, earthy smell that reminded him of traders¡¯ wagons, rich and leathery.

    Of course, the oddest part of the whole set up was the man passed out, snoring quietly with his legs propped up against the lip of the saddle. He had dark, tanned skin and a shock of light brown hair. He wore a loose shirt with baggy pants, tied tightly around the ankles. His age was a bit hard to discern, as his face was covered with a yellow bandana, but Corrin thought he seemed young, maybe in his mid to late twenties.

    There¡¯s no way right?

    What was the name Kei had yelled? Right. ¡°Hey! Ven!¡± Corrin called out, projecting his voice towards the man. He paused mid-snore and slowly lifted the bandana off his eyes just enough to look back at Corrin without getting up.

    ¡°How¡¯s the grass blowing checo?¡±

    Corrin opened his mouth but paused, pointing at his own chest.

    ¡°Do you see anyone else here?¡±

    ¡°My name isn¡¯t Checo¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn''t a name, but a word from my home. It means something like ¡®friend¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Corrin blinked. What was he¨C ¡°Wait, are you Ven? The veldstrider captain?¡±

    ¡°I could be.¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡±

    The man lowered the bandana back over his eyes. ¡°I am, I take it you¡¯re part of the group I¡¯m transporting tomorrow?¡±

    Corrin felt the saddle shift beside him as Wyn jumped up as well, landing a bit lower but climbing a few feet to make up the difference. ¡°What¡¯s going on up¨Coh hello sir, might you be Ven?¡±

    The bandana was lifted once more, but only one eye opened. ¡°You two sure have some spring in your legs, what are you, grasshoppers? There¡¯s one more no?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still down there,¡± Wyn said. ¡°She can¡¯t exactly make this jump.¡±

    ¡°Do you see the rope ladder to your right?¡± Ven asked.

    Corrin checked, ¡°I do. Do you want me to drop it for her then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easiest. I¡¯m quite comfortable right now, I¡¯d rather not move, the sun is hitting just right. This will be the warmest day left this year, best to enjoy it.¡±

    A part of Corrin was surprised, unsure of what to say. This was their captain? But a part of him couldn¡¯t help but agree. The sun did feel really nice. After glancing at Kei again, he dropped the rope ladder. ¡°Looks like you have to climb up!¡±

    Kei sputtered a bit, but she soon accepted her fate and ascended the ladder, if a bit shakily as it swayed faintly. When she reached the top, she looked a bit uncomfortable. Her gaze caught on Ven, still lying on his back. ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    ¡°Much to lady death¡¯s disappointment, I remain among the living,¡± he said without so much as moving. ¡°That makes three of you. Udyr assures me I will not need to charge you for guards for this trip, but I don¡¯t know if I would trust my safety to children. You are great warriors then?¡±

    ¡°We killed Din Kai and his gang,¡± Corrin said, puffing out his chest a bit. ¡°I heard they were trouble on the sea.¡±

    Ven didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, and with the bandana over his face, Corrin couldn¡¯t read his expression. Finally though, he spoke. ¡°Udyr mentioned that, I still find it hard to believe, but I suppose it is likely true. I''ll keep an open mind, though I would appreciate it if you could keep me from dying on our journey. That would be a distasteful outcome.¡±

    ¡°Is The Grass Sea that dangerous?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°Eh¡­ some would say yes. But it is not so bad, some are stupid. If you are as strong as you claim, we will be fine. Assuming nothing unexpected occurs, haha!¡±

    ¡°Well don¡¯t jinx it,¡± Kei grumbled.

    He actually laughed instead of saying ¡®haha¡¯ again. ¡°That isn¡¯t how it works young lady. You must taunt fate so often that she becomes afraid of you and thinks you are crazy. In fact, it would be a shame if we were set upon by a band of pirates on the sea, but such a thing is rare.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¨C¡± Wyn started, but Ven didn¡¯t let him finish.

    ¡°I find those who believe in bad luck are often those most affected by it. Ever since I stopped believing in bad luck, only good fortune has come my way. Thus, we won¡¯t be attacked by a rootlurker and dragged into the grass!¡±

    Corrin grinned. ¡°You know what? I like that. We¡¯re not going to get caught in a bad storm, get lost, run out of food and starve to death.¡±

    ¡°Precisely right!" Ven actually rolled onto his side at that, letting the bandana drop from his eyes as he grinned at Corrin. "You have a good spirit checo! If I was willing to get up from this spot, I would hug you like a brother and welcome you to my strider! Lady fate will surely avert her gaze from us well-fortuned men. I¡¯m looking forward to such a smooth and easy trip!¡±

    Kei looked a little ill. ¡°We¡¯re going to die aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it,¡± Corrin shook his head sadly. The uncultured couldn¡¯t understand.

    Wyn rubbed his face tiredly.

    ¡°Ah, a thought has occurred to me,¡± Ven said. ¡°Our journey is tomorrow, no? What brings you all here a day early? I understand you must be excited, but I won¡¯t be leaving today.¡±

    Wyn spoke first. ¡°Well, to be honest, none of us have ever traveled on The Grass Sea before. We wanted to ask if there was anything we should know or do beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. There is nothing I can think of that you would not already know of. Usually I would say pack light, but my strider has room for eight. There will be only four of us, so in fact the ride will be comfortable, and we should have plenty of space¡­ Buy hats. I have a canvas to set up to help keep the sun and rain off of us, but I will not have it up all the time. A hat will serve you well. Also, I have blankets and pillows, but if you would rather bring your own, you are welcome to.¡± He stopped for a moment, as if he was done, but then he held up a finger. ¡°One last thing. Visit an herbalist, there is an herb that will aid us significantly on our journey, it is called sunspice. I recommend you pick some up before we depart.¡±

    ¡°Sunspice huh?¡± Wyn noted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get some. Anything else?¡±

    Ven smiled contentedly. ¡°That is all. I shall see you all tomorrow.¡±

    He waved them off and rolled back over, covering his eyes once again. With the conversation apparently done, they made their way back down to the dock. Corrin looked back at the veldstrider as they walked. The size was staggering, and though it seemed they swayed a bit in the grass, from atop the creature he¡¯d hardly noticed. For a moment, he¡¯d forgotten all about the beast.

    ¡°That captain seems like trouble,¡± Kei muttered.

    ¡°Really?¡± Corrin asked. ¡°I liked him!¡±

    ¡°Udyr said he was the best, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine.¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°I suppose¡­ So, hats, sunspice, and bedding, yes? I assume you two will continue using what you¡¯ve been using, but I¡¯m going to purchase bedding for myself. Can one of you get the hats and sunspice?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the sunspice,¡± Wyn said. ¡°I already know where all the herbalists are so I¡¯ll take care of it. Corrin?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got another stop today. I¡¯ll get the hats if I run across them, but I wouldn¡¯t count on it. Can one of you get them?¡±

    Kei sighed. ¡°I can, what¡¯s the stop for?¡±

    ¡°I want to go visit Finian again, see how he¡¯s doing, ya know?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Wyn¡¯s face fell slightly. ¡°Fair enough. We¡¯ll meet back at the inn tonight then?¡±

    ¡°Sunset,¡± Kei said. ¡°Don¡¯t be later than that.¡±

    Corrin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why does it matter?¡±

    Kei looked to the side. ¡°Well¡­ I have some issues I¡¯d like to discuss. Plans and such, about the trip. We should meet to talk about them, yes?¡±

    ¡°I guess, that¡¯s fine.¡± Corrin didn¡¯t get it, but he didn¡¯t think talking to Finian would take very long¨Cif his friend wanted to talk at all.

    ¡°Wyn?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be an issue. Sunset huh? I¡¯ll be on time.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Kei said enthusiastically, then she seemed to catch herself and cleared her throat. ¡°I look forward to getting our plans sorted. I¡¯ll see you both later then!¡± She turned and walked away, leaving the two of them behind.

    ¡°She¡¯s changed a lot in the last week,¡± Corrin noted.

    ¡°Are you just now realizing that?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Hells if I know,¡± Wyn said. ¡°But I think she actually trusts us now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean now?¡±

    Wyn looked over, deadpan, not saying a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look! She didn¡¯t trust us before?¡±

    ¡°See ya later man,¡± Wyn chuckled. Then he walked off as well, leaving Corrin standing on the docks confused.

    What did I miss? He wondered. Wasn¡¯t she just awkward around people? I thought she was shy!

    His stomach growled. Well, I guess it fixed itself. No use worrying.

    Such was the philosophy he tried to live by. He¡¯d resolved to look forward hadn¡¯t he? To keep his eyes fixed on his dream, somewhere over the horizon, across the endless sea of grass. He¡¯d say his goodbyes to Finian, whether he wanted to or not, and then his journey would continue.

    But first, lunch.

 73. Small Goodbyes

    As Corrin stepped off the lift which had lowered him to Finian¡¯s workshop, he was greeted with quite the sight. The stairs to Finian¡¯s room had been shattered, and in their place was a metal platform with some sort of pulley system atop it. The pulley wasn¡¯t attached to anything, but a frame of some kind had been installed above. It seemed vaguely like one of the many lifts throughout the city, but if it was, it was unfinished. A ladder had been set up to reach the upper level, but Corrin couldn¡¯t comprehend how it was supposed to be helpful to Finian.

    That only captured his attention for a moment, as he was quickly distracted by the ringing of metal from inside the workshop, accompanied by two distinct voices. As he drew closer he began to be able to make them out.

    ¡°... more powerful stone to account for the increase in weight,¡± said a gruff voice, Finian¡¯s father.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not thinking about the expense. We can compensate with a wider wing frame. The weight reduction scales with size and we¡¯ll generate enough extra lift to make up the difference.¡±

    Was that Finian? He sounded so different than he had the last time they¡¯d spoken.

    ¡°Sure you¡¯ll generate extra lift, but you¡¯ll also be more vulnerable to gusts.¡±

    ¡°I can handle gusts no problem.¡±

    ¡°What, are you saying you¡¯re just that good?¡± There was a brief silence. ¡°Okay so maybe you are, but this is going to be a whole different game than what you¡¯re used to. Let¡¯s not be cheap about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about¨C¡± Finian cut off as Corrin walked in.

    Corrin looked around the shop. There was no other way to put it¨Cthe place was a disaster. Broken parts, crumpled papers, and all manner of raw materials littered the entire left side of the room, and the right wasn¡¯t much better, though the floor was kept empty. More shocking though, was the state of the people inside. Finian was on the right at one workbench, sitting in some sort of modified wheelchair as he wrapped a cord around a wooden spool. His father was on the left at a different table, bending a metal rod as it was held in a large clamp.

    ¡°Oh Corrin, you¡¯re here, that¡¯s perfect!¡± Finian said with a smile, missing only a single beat. ¡°Could you go up to my room and grab the¨Cwell, there¡¯s a small box on my workbench with some gears on the back. If you could bring that down here that¡¯d be great.¡±

    Corrin blinked. ¡°Um, sure?¡±

    He walked back out and climbed the ladder up to the room. Unlike the rest of the place, Finian¡¯s bedroom wasn¡¯t any different from how he¡¯d last seen it, and he quickly found the box¨Cwhich was clearly some sort of contraption¨Cand brought it back down. By the time he was back, his head had cleared, so as he handed off the thing, he was able to speak again.

    ¡°Wait, what happened Finn?¡± He asked. ¡°I mean, two days ago¨CI¡¯m glad you¡¯re better but¡­¡± he stumbled over his words, what in the hells had happened here?

    Finian grinned. ¡°You¡¯ve missed much, my gliding disciple! Big things have been set in motion! Big things!¡± At the sight of Corrin¡¯s confused face, his smile fell a bit, and he scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°That is to say¡­ Well, I¡¯m feeling a bit better now. Here, look at this drawing.¡±

    Corrin walked over to the workbench where a space had been cleared for a large sheet of paper. He hadn¡¯t been able to make it out until he got closer, but when he did, he immediately understood what it was.

    ¡°A sitting glider!¡±

    Finian nodded excitedly. ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°Finian, that¡¯s great! You¡¯ll be able to fly again,¡± Corrin said. He felt a smile stretch across his face.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still a ways out from a working design, but it should be possible. There¡¯s some stuff to fix in the meantime, like how I can¡¯t really get to my room right now,¡± he laughed. ¡°I took a nap down here earlier, but we need to get the lift at least running manually. Plus, getting around in general is a pain right now. If you hadn¡¯t noticed, Precipice isn¡¯t exactly built for a guy in a wheelchair.¡±

    Corrin thought about the rope bridges and zip lines that crowded the cliffside. There were permanent pathways and tunnels in the rock, but they were more for commercial activities, and he¡¯d only seen carts on them, not foot traffic.

    ¡°I can imagine. Not much you can do about that though right?¡±

    Finian shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Not sure I¡¯ll make it very far if I just accept that. I¡¯ll figure something out. That said, there¡¯s a competition next week. I can¡¯t compete obviously, but it might be fun to watch if you want. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be needing a break by then.¡±

    Corrin grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s actually why I¡¯m here¡­ we¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes widened in understanding as he grew still. ¡°Ah. It¡¯s that time huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Hey dad, I think I¡¯m going to take a break. I¡¯ll be back later.¡±

    His father grunted affirmatively before responding. ¡°Take your time.¡±

    Finian glanced back at Corrin. ¡°Got some time for a walk?¡±

    Corrin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m free till sunset.¡±

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go then.¡± Finian wheeled his way out of the shop, and Corrin walked behind him.

    There wasn¡¯t much to say about what happened after that. They just¡­ talked. There was no gliding to dominate their time, but that didn¡¯t really matter. As they traversed the strip at the top of the city¨CCorrin could carry both Finn and his chair across bridges with ease¨Cthey just talked, enjoying the sights and sounds of the city. They talked about plans for the future¨Cof which neither had many. They talked about things they wanted to do¨Cof which both had plenty. They talked about unimportant things too, like favorite foods and funny stories.

    It was fun.

    But as always, the fun eventually came to an end, and as the sun fell through the sky, they made their way back to the beginning.

    ¡°Think you¡¯ll go back to being a windseeker once you finish the new design?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure honestly. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to reach the same heights again, chair-glider or no. But I think¡­ I think I might want to do something a bit bigger now anyways. I¡¯m not sure what that is, but it¡¯s there somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Bigger huh? Well good luck with that, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I almost forgot,¡± Finian said, speeding ahead as they got back to the workshop. He reached the rack of gliders and pulled one off of it. ¡°Think you can take this with you?¡±

    Corrin thought about it for only a moment. Though the gliders did fold up to be more compact, they were still quite cumbersome, and if he and Wyn ended up walking alone again, it would be a pain to carry. But that was fine. Even if he wasn¡¯t sure he could fly elsewhere on the journey, or even in Taravast itself, he just wanted to have it, and that was the only reason he needed.

    ¡°The captain said we had extra room, so yeah I can take it. You said they cost about a gold piece right?¡± He had two on him, Wyn didn¡¯t let him carry more for fear he¡¯d lose them¨Cwhich was probably fair.

    Finn laughed. ¡°They do, but this one¡¯s free. Consider it a thanks.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°The good times? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t need fancy reasons to do what I want.¡±

    Corrin took it from his grasp. ¡°Thanks man. I¡¯ll hang onto it for sure. Maybe there¡¯s a spot near Taravast where I can give it some use.¡± He opened the canvas to check out the design. It was white, with a single symbol painted on the middle in gold¨Ctwo loops attached at the bottom.

    ¡°More symbols huh? What¡¯s this one mean?¡±

    ¡°According to my mother, it means ¡®friend¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Damn,¡± Corrin said. ¡°That¡¯s a nice gift. I hate to say it, but I don¡¯t have anything for you.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s not really a gift if you expect something in return now is it?¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Thanks, again.¡±

    They didn¡¯t move for a moment. Until Finian broke the silence once more. ¡°Time to go huh?¡±

    Corrin looked at the sky. The sun was setting. ¡°Yeah, I guess it is.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry. Sounds like you¡¯ve got people waiting on you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Corrin said. ¡°Well Finn, it was too short a time man. Wish I could¡¯ve stayed longer.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m glad I got to meet you though. Good luck on your journey, something tells me you might have an even harder time than me in the next year or so.¡±

    Corrin groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s going to be an easy journey, okay? And I¡¯m going to easily become a spirit knight.¡±

    Finian snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll believe that when cripples can fly.¡±

    ¡°So soon then yeah?¡± Corrin grinned.

    ¡°Soon.¡± Finian laughed. ¡°Now get out of here. I¡¯ve got work to do, and you¡¯ve got places to be. The winds will bring us back together at some point I¡¯m sure. For now though, I hope they stay at your back.¡±

    ¡°And yours,¡± Corrin said, patting Finian on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s been fun, Finn. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    Corrin took one last look at his short-lived friend, and then he walked over to the lift that would take him away. After only a moment¡¯s hesitation, he pulled the lever.

    ¡°Corrin!¡± Finian called out from behind him.

    Corrin turned around, waiting to see what he¡¯d say.

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding! This isn¡¯t the last time we¡¯re going to meet. Someday, I¡¯m going to come visit Taravast. By the time I get there, you¡¯d better be a spirit knight, got it?¡± He held out a fist, too far away for Corrin to bump it.

    The lift began to rumble upwards, and Corrin¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the declaration. He could tell. Finian really believed it.

    Damn, so I lose huh.

    Corrin held out his fist as well, smirking at the gliding fanatic. ¡°Of course I will be. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it, so hurry up.¡±

    Their eyes met until Corrin was taken out of sight. Only then did Corrin close his eyes and take in a deep breath. When he stepped off onto the platform above, he walked just a little straighter.

    ***

    He was late getting to the inn, and by the time he arrived, the sun had already set. Kei and Wyn were both waiting for him outside, and the former had a worried expression on her face. When she saw him, it brightened with relief.

    ¡°Thank the kings, I was starting to get worried.¡±

    ¡°These plans of yours must be important,¡± Corrin chuckled.

    ¡°Well, of course. That¡¯s why well, I think we should discuss them somewhere else! I heard about this tavern that¡¯s supposedly quite good. How about there? And don¡¯t worry about paying, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Corrin and Wyn exchanged a glance.

    ¡°Yeah sure, that sounds fine,¡± Wyn said, shrugging. ¡°Is that a glider?¡±

    Corrin held it up proudly. ¡°Yep, it was a gift from Finian. Cool right? Let me put it in the room before we go.¡±

    He did just that and came back out a moment later before looking at Kei and gesturing down the stairs. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Kei walked past him and onto the streets, moving a bit like a hummingbird as she led them towards their destination. A decent way behind her, Corrin fell into step next to Wyn, elbowing his friend with a chuckle.

    ¡°Subtle as an avalanche huh?¡±

    ¡°No kidding,¡± Wyn grinned.

    Corrin kicked a pebble down the street. ¡°What do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°Honestly I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know if Kei is a tavern person, so maybe it¡¯s actually at a nice dining house?¡±

    ¡°I could go for some good food, it¡¯s gonna be rations for the next two months yeah? Do you think there¡¯s ¡®fishing¡¯ on The Grass Sea?¡±

    Wyn paused for a moment. ¡°No¡­ there couldn¡¯t be. Right?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we need gear?¡±

    ¡°Corrin, I don''t think it exists.¡±

    They argued for some time as they walked. They descended the cliffside on one of the permanent paths, and the time passed quickly. Eventually Corrin came to a conclusion.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going fishing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no fish Corrin. What are you going to catch?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, bugs or something? Wait, is it bugging then?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s ¡®bugging¡¯, I¡¯ll lick your shoe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what¡¯s this about licking shoes?¡± Kei chimed in.

    ¡°Wyn¡¯s going to lick mine.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to what?¡±

    Wyn held up his hands defensively. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything! Corrin¡¯s just being an idiot as usual.¡±

    She gave them a look as she came to a stop. ¡°Well, if it can wait, we¡¯re here.¡±

    She gestured to the building in front of them¨Cor rather, the whole platform in front of them. The entire semi-circular wooden platform seemed to be one building. Its wooden walls went up about ten feet, and atop them were support poles which held up a massive sloped canvas roof that stretched up towards a point on the wall, leaving only a small opening at the top.

    The open design was more than aesthetic¨Csmoke drifted out through the gaps and out of the building before it was carried away by the wind. It smelled damn good to Corrin, who suddenly found himself famished.

    Kei cracked open the door and looked inside.

    Wait. An idea started to form in Corrin¡¯s mind. Could it be¡­

    She smiled back at them, holding up a finger. ¡°Just wait here for a second.¡± Then, she disappeared into the building.

    Corrin glanced at Wyn, who glanced right back, sharing an incredulous look.

    A moment later, her voice rang out through the door. ¡°Okay you can come in now!¡±

    Corrin moved first, pushing open the door, which opened with a rush of heat into a crowded tavern. He only took one step before he froze. Every head in the building was turned to him, and everyone was standing. He recognized many of them: it was the members of the caravan, most of whom he hadn¡¯t seen since the day they arrived in the city.

    Wyn came to a stop right next to him as the caravaners raised their glasses high and shouted out a welcome, the chorus of voices filling the air. In front of them all, Kei lifted a glass of her own, looking a bit sheepish.

    Corrin had been expecting some sort of small party perhaps, given the way she had acted, but nothing like this¨Ceven the children had come.

    Trell, the caravan head, was the one to break their tension as he walked up past Kei and threw his arms around their shoulders. ¡°Well come on, join the party! The princess went through so much trouble to set it up after all.¡±

    Corrin looked over, wide-eyed at Kei, and she blushed, turning her head away at the compliment.

    ¡°Oh speaking of which, do you have my coin?¡± Trell asked her, and the blush cooled as she nodded and reached into her pocket.

    ¡°Yes it¡¯s right here.¡±

    ¡°Did it work?¡±

    ¡°It did. I used it to ¡®help him decide¡¯ just like you said.¡± Kei grinned, flipping a gold mark over to the older merchant.

    Trell snatched it out of the air with a chuckle. ¡°They can never help themselves. You wouldn¡¯t believe the amount of deals this thing has helped me close.¡±

    Wyn sputtered, seemingly shocked by something about whatever they were talking about, but Corrin didn¡¯t get it.

    As Trell dragged them over to an open table, Corrin asked Kei, ¡°Did you plan all this?¡±

    ¡°Well, I proposed the idea to Trell,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°He did most of the work. It seemed fitting though, you two did save us all after all. Apparently once he brought up the idea, everybody was happy to do it.¡±

    Well, that¡¯s a warm feeling. Corrin thought.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to thank both of you then,¡± Wyn said.

    Kei shook her head though. ¡°No, I should be thanking you two. This is just me paying you back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah well I don¡¯t mind taking some thanks myself,¡± Trell grinned.

    Corrin and Wyn both thanked him with different levels of sincerity, but he seemed happy about it all the same.

    As the party began in earnest, Corrin found he was enjoying himself quite a bit. The tavern was unique, with large heated plates at each table so you could cook the meat yourself, so he got to spend some time practicing his cooking with the older women that had come to the party. He''d neglected it during his time here, and he worried he''d be unable to cook much while on the sea as well.

    The women were generous though, and before the night was over, they''d gifted him a bag of spices they''d bought in the city¨Cregional ones he would be hard pressed to find in Taravast.

    Wyn mostly sat at the table with Kei and Trell, though he seemed to be enjoying himself too, sipping at a drink while they talked, with a wide smile on his face.

    They were given more gifts, both from the adults and the children of the caravan: scarves for the winter, new gloves, a deck of cards, even some specialty chocolates. The gifts kept coming until Corrin was worried they wouldn''t be able to carry them all back to the inn, and the party continued into the night.

    After some time, people began filtering out, until the only ones left were the three of them, Trell, and a few caravaners who¡¯d passed out in the corner of the tavern. It was probably later than they should¡¯ve been out, but even Wyn didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    As he finished his drink, Trell looked over at the men in the corner. ¡°Ah well, I should probably make sure those fools get to their inn¡¯s safe. I suppose I don¡¯t have to worry about you lot.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re leaving?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°We¡¯ll probably do the same then.¡±

    Trell nodded. ¡°In that case, I suppose this is the last I¡¯ll see of ya.¡±

    Wyn held out his hand. ¡°It was a pleasure traveling with you, Trell. Stay safe on the road alright?¡±

    ¡°Ha! I should be saying that to you. Though I¡¯d bet you two would be safer in the wastelands than I on the plateau.¡± He took Wyn¡¯s hand and shook it, then did the same with Corrin and Kei. ¡°Nonetheless, stay safe you three.¡±

    ¡°See ya Trell,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°Farewell,¡± Kei followed.

    And that was that. They went their separate ways. And Corrin knew that they''d likely never see him again.

    The walk back was quiet as they enjoyed silence after the noise of the party.

    In that silence, Corrin thought of Trell, the caravan, and Finian. He thought of how life was full of small goodbyes. But then again, he¡¯d gotten to know them. He¡¯d had fun with each of them, and he wouldn¡¯t give up fun times just because he knew they would end. And despite how it felt, their journey had hardly even begun. If life was full of small goodbyes, then it must also be full of small hellos. Maybe he''d see them again, maybe he wouldn''t. But he''d surely meet more people in the future, and do more fun things too. So Corrin tried to look forward to whoever he¡¯d meet next.

    And that was good enough for him.

 74. Waves of Green

    Kei Hayashi had been away from her home in Taravast for almost a year. She¡¯d traveled north by metalway, cutting months off of the trip, and she wished she could do so again. If she could have returned through Falmouth, she would have been able to reach home much sooner. Unfortunately, smuggling a priceless gemstone out of a nation wouldn¡¯t bode well for her reentry. At best, they''d confiscate the stone and leave her with nothing, and at worst, she could be imprisoned. Neither outcome was one she was willing to accept.

    As she sized up the veldstrider that she would be stuck on for the next two months though, she began to reconsider that stance. The way the massive, insect-like creature swayed atop the grass blades made her stomach twist, and its alien features made her skin crawl.

    She shivered a bit, the cool morning air biting her skin. The sun had yet to rise, so the world was still chilled and dark. Of course, the darkness only made the veldstrider more imposing¨Cless a distinct, large creature, and more a faceless mass floating around in the dark.

    Corrin and Wyn seemed to have no such issue though. While she held back, sticking to the solid ground of the docks for as long as she could, they¡¯d begun loading their few belongings onto the saddle. They finished too quickly, and soon they were waiting expectantly at the top for Kei to join them.

    ¡°Come on Kei, let¡¯s get going!¡± Corrin called down.

    ¡°It is no problem,¡± the voice of the captain, Ven, called from out of sight though. ¡°That was fast loading, we¡¯re ahead. She can say goodbye to the land if she wishes.¡±

    With a sigh, she marched over to the side of the beast where the ladder dangled down, and reluctantly began to climb. ¡°The sooner we reach the other side the better.¡± She reached the top and pulled herself into the saddle, which was firm but provided a welcome barrier between her and the strider''s shelled back.

    Shockingly, the air above the beast was actually warmer than below, and she soon saw the source. In the middle of the saddle was a round metal cylinder made of brass. It had holes bored into the side that glowed a comforting orange, radiating heat from inside. She was familiar with the device¨Ca suntrap, which used magic stones to store heat and light from the sun during the day and release it at night. They were popular in Taravast in cases where a fire would be dangerous, though she was stunned to see one atop a veldstrider of all places.

    Corrin caught her staring and shot her a broad grin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it awesome? It¡¯s so much warmer up here.¡±

    ¡°This couldn¡¯t have been cheap,¡± Kei said.

    Ven yawned. ¡°It was not, but it was worth the price. Doesn¡¯t it provide so much comfort?¡±

    Admittedly, it did. The soft glow radiating from the core gave the back of the strider a feeling of warmth beyond just temperature, and she was able to relax a bit more. ¡°So¡­ what now?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Now, we can be off.¡± Ven stretched and then ventured up towards the front of the saddle where he grabbed a thin metal rod with a loop at the end. He held it past the saddle and started prodding at something past the lip of the saddle on the creature''s shell, seemingly tapping to some sort of rhythm. As he did, the shell suddenly rose higher out of the grass, causing Kei to gasp as they began to pull away from the docks. The veldstrider moved much, much quicker than she had expected, but the movement was still surprisingly smooth.

    Within minutes, they had already put considerable distance between them and the cliffside, moving at a pace a bit faster than a walk as they ascended into the taller grass away from the city. In the darkness, it wasn¡¯t long before she could no longer see Precipice at all.

    ***

    It was always surprising how quickly one could adapt to new circumstances. Within thirty or so minutes, Kei had gotten over the worst of her reservations about traveling by veldstrider, and had joined the two boys in watching the grass drift by below. She¡¯d been further worried that she would get seasick¨Cas she tended to get on traditional ships¨Cbut the motion of a veldstrider was much smoother, and she didn¡¯t have any issues.

    The Grass Sea was quiet as they went, and the only sound was that of the strider brushing through the grass. This seemed to be an undesirable state of affairs for Corrin though, and the silence was broken by him asking questions of their captain.

    ¡°So how do you actually control this thing? Is that what the tapping is for?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Look up here,¡± Ven pointed past the lip of the saddle. Kei walked over to see what he was pointing at, which turned out to be a softer portion of the strider''s body where its shell opened up a little to expose muscles below. ¡°Strider shells do not have much sensation, nor can they properly hear, so they cannot feel us walking around up here or listen to spoken commands. Thus, we interact with them via this nape, and train them to respond to certain tapped rhythms. For example¡­¡±

    He tapped four times with one longer pause followed by two short pauses then a longer one again. Then, he reached into a leather bag hanging from the edge of the saddle. When his hand came out it was covered in a light brown powder which he scattered onto the grass in front of them. A moment later, a deep rumble bubbled up from under the grass, it was almost less of a sound and more of a vibration, like an earthquake as it thrummed throughout the sea, such was the power of the veldstrider¡¯s howl.

    Kei stiffened at the overwhelming sound, but Ven was unaffected. ¡°That rhythm means I have a treat for it.¡±

    ¡°The powder?¡± Kei asked, collecting herself while Corrin laughed with childlike glee at the powerful sound.

    ¡°Veldstriders feed on the grass through their legs as they traverse it. The powder is a special mix of spices that they enjoy. It sticks to the grass below, so they get to taste it as they eat.¡±

    ¡°Can I try?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recommend eating it,¡± Ven said sagely.

    ¡°Not eating it! I want to toss some out!¡±

    ¡°Be my guest. Siensa will certainly enjoy the extra feed.¡±

    Wyn looked over, his gaze breaking from the view for the first time. ¡°Its name is Siensa?¡±

    ¡°Her name, but yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you always use Siensa? Or do you change veldstriders?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working with Siensa for fifteen years now, since she was just a juvenile and I was but a child. I can only hope we¡¯ll continue to work together until I retire or die,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Do you¨C¡± Wyn paused, considering something. ¡°Do you think you have a sort of sense of how she is feeling at any time?¡±

    Ven tilted his head thoughtfully. ¡°An interesting question. I suppose I sometimes get the impression that she is hungry or happy. Though I¡¯d imagine anyone could do the same if given long enough to know a creature.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°You said you hope to work with her until you die,¡± Kei interrupted. ¡°Do they really live so long?¡±

    Ven chuckled. ¡°Veldstriders can easily live for over a hundred fifty years, and she¡¯s only thirty six. No doubt she¡¯ll outlive me.¡±

    ¡°A hundred fifty?¡± Corrin exclaimed. His hand was covered in the same powder after having thrown some over the side, and he was brushing it off.

    ¡°They are quite long-lived,¡± the captain nodded. ¡°Furthermore, full grown striders have no natural predators.¡±

    ¡°The young get hunted then?¡± Kei asked. ¡°What by?¡±

    ¡°Reapers and grass drakes mostly.¡±

    ¡°What are those?¡± Corrin asked, wide-eyed.

    ¡°They are two of many reasons The Grass Sea will kill you if you fall into it. Reapers are similar to striders in that they reside in the grass itself rather than on the floor, and they are adapted to be camouflaged within it. They have strong piercing limbs that can crush a youngling¡¯s shell. Sometimes they¡¯ll attack adults, but they tend to give up once their first attack is unsuccessful.¡±

    ¡°And grass drakes?¡±

    ¡°Pack hunters that can climb up from the ground. It takes a whole pack to bring down a juvenile, but they can if given enough time. There are plant species that can trap and kill a veldstrider, and grassward does it by proxy, but thanks to the reach of their legs, it¡¯s rare for a strider to actually get ensnared.¡±

    Kei glanced over the side into the grass. The thickness and density of it prevented her from seeing more than twenty feet or so down. As she peered into the darkness, she got a tense feeling in her stomach as she wondered what else might be lurking below. Reapers, drakes, and even hostile plant species¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to admit,¡± Corrin grinned, leaning over the edge, ¡°a part of me really wants to dive in and see what¡¯s down there.¡±

    ¡°Considering you are my escort for this journey, I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t. Even spirit knights must tread carefully in the depths of the grass here. Though I suppose we¡¯re still in the proverbial shallows.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Wyn reentered the conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Kei confirmed. There were countless tales of doomed expeditions on the floor of the Grass Sea in Taravast. ¡°It¡¯s well known as one of the most dangerous places on the continent outside of dungeons. I¡¯d think only Aleris and Elysia would be more so.¡±

    She noticed Ven flinch slightly as she mentioned Aleris, the ruined kingdom to the south of Edria, and she studied him a bit more closely.

    Could he be¨C?

    ¡°Hey look! What are those?¡± Corrin shouted, pointing off the side of the saddle. The sun had just begun to rise, letting them see more of the endless expanse of grass. Behind them, the Northern Plateau rose up once more, breathtaking in its enormity. As far as the horizon in either direction, it stretched from end to end, still appearing towering even from miles away.

    Corrin however, was pointing off to the side where countless creatures were leaping out of the top of the grass, traveling in the same direction as the strider. They were about the size of cats, with long bodies, three thin legs on each side, and small wings that flapped quickly, keeping them aloft a moment longer before they dropped back below.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Ven said. ¡°We call them leapers. In terms of the food chain here, they¡¯re at the bottom. Quite tasty little things, maybe we¡¯ll catch some at some point and cook them up.¡±

    The idea made Kei a bit queasy.

    The sight of the leapers was fascinating, especially when large birds came swooping in from above to catch them out of the air, but as they moved, she found her thoughts drifting to the letter tucked away in her bag. Before she had left Falmouth with the magic stone in her possession, she¡¯d contacted her brother to inform him of the potential delay. He¡¯d sent this reply soon after receiving her letter, directing it to the first place they¡¯d known she would pass through.. As much as she¡¯d wanted to hear from him, a part of her wished she hadn¡¯t read it¨Cit made her heart ache terribly for home. Worse, it reminded her of her failure, and the fact that even if she returned home, her troubles would not be over.

    While the rest of them watched the leapers, she walked back to her pack and read the letter once again.

    My favorite sister,

    Hope you¡¯re still alive, it would be unfortunate if you never received this. Then again, perhaps I¡¯m a bad brother for having any doubts at all, as I¡¯m sure you could scare off most trouble with your stubbornness alone. Though I¡¯m saddened to hear you won¡¯t be returning as soon as planned, if the gemstone is as valuable as you claim, then it is likely worth the delay. I hope it proves unnecessary though and Pelior is as helpful as we hope. Regardless, I¡¯ve sent this to the guildmaster of Precipice and told him to keep an eye out for you. I¡¯ve been discussing future trade with him for the last couple months, and he seems like an interesting fellow. If you could measure his worth in person, I would greatly appreciate it. Letters are so formal, and we can hardly afford to use magic mirrors right now.

    It¡¯s been much quieter around here without your snide remarks, and much to my dismay, I¡¯m starting to think I actually enjoyed them. Running the family is a pain in the ass¨Cpicture me wearing a meat suit surrounded by a pack of rabid wolves and you¡¯ll about have the idea. The old man left so many fires I think I could drain the serpent¡¯s strait and still not put them all out. That said, I think I¡¯m starting to get the hang of things, so perhaps I¡¯ll be successful after all. The real problem is, the rate at which I¡¯ve been getting proposals has increased. I got three last week alone. Three! I¡¯m not ready for marriage Kei, and especially not to these viperous noble women. I need you back here to fend them off with a stick, it would be rude if I were to do it.

    She rolled her eyes at that part. Her brother didn¡¯t want to get married yet, and few women could actually catch his eye, but he did like the attention.

    Regardless, I¡¯ll continue to hold things down here until your triumphant return. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re having much better luck than I. Know that you are missed, and I look forward to catching up in person. Make sure you don¡¯t have boring stories to tell me when you get back. I feel you of all people need reminding of this. As important as your task is, don¡¯t forget to enjoy the journey. I hope you meet some interesting people, and when you get back we¡¯ll have much to do. Also, if you get the chance, I would love for you to write back.

    With love,

    Oli

    It was certainly like her brother not to focus on any of the important things. The fact he mentioned the family issues at all likely meant the problems had gotten worse. What would happen when she returned unsuccessful? The thought gnawed at her¨Ceven with the stone she¡¯d salvaged. She needed to do more, be more¨Cshe just didn¡¯t know how.

    She looked over at Wyn and Corrin, who were arguing about something on the other side of the strider. It wasn¡¯t fair to involve them in her troubles. She would just have to figure something out in time. But there was nothing she could do from the back of the strider, so it seemed her brother was right as always.

    She tucked the letter back into the envelope and put it back in her bag, trying to put her doubts and fears with it. She¡¯d just helped solve one problem in Precipice, and considering how long she would be stuck on The Grass Sea, she thought she¡¯d earned a break.

    No more worrying for today Kei. Let¡¯s have some fun.

    She walked over towards the two boys she¡¯d come to respect and trust.

    ¡°Hey do you want¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have something akin to fishing,¡± Ven said, apparently answering a question they¡¯d asked. ¡°It¡¯s not quite the same, but you can catch all sorts of things like¨C¡±

    Corrin began to laugh maniacally. ¡°I told you! You¡¯re going to lick my boot Wyn!¡±

    Wyn¡¯s face was pale as he gestured wildly towards Ven. ¡°He said akin! Not quite the same! It doesn¡¯t count! I¡¯m not licking¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to lick it!¡± Corrin cackled as he started taking off his boot.

    Kei turned and walked to the other side of the saddle instead. Maybe for now she¡¯d just enjoy the scenery.

    The sun had reached up further into the sky, and she could now see far into the distance where karsts and giant trees stuck up above the veld. From afar, the way the wind blew across the top of the sea made it seem as though there really were waves traveling across the surface. If she paid attention, she might¡¯ve heard a brief scuffle and some shouting behind her. Perhaps she would¡¯ve heard someone retch too. But really, she couldn¡¯t say, she was just enjoying the beautiful view.

    Ah yes. Grass.

 75. The Grass Sea (I)

    Trace it Wyn. The source of my voice. You can follow the bond back to me.

    Eia¡¯s voice was clear in Wyn¡¯s head even if he couldn¡¯t see her. He couldn¡¯t see anything actually¨Chis eyes were closed. He wasn¡¯t sure if that made any sense, considering he was trying to see something, but she¡¯d claimed it might help.

    Wyn tapped the bond between them gently, trying to focus on the sensation. He could feel the connection, he could even touch it with his mind, but he couldn¡¯t see it. Eia described it as a thin line of spirit fire between them, but no matter what he tried, it remained invisible. It didn¡¯t make any sense¨Cspirit fire was visible when it manifested outside his body, so why was this was any different?

    You¡¯re getting distracted, Eia chided him. Where am I?

    Wyn thought carefully before pointing. Behind me to the left. He opened his eyes and looked. His finger was pointing off into empty space.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Eia¡¯s voice came from his right. ¡°Wrong again. You might as well be randomly guessing.¡±

    That¡¯s because I am randomly guessing. Wyn sighed. He let himself fall backwards, landing against the leather lip of the saddle. He gazed out across the sea towards the bright blue sky as the grass drifted by slowly. Even knowing the dangers that lurked below, it was a calming view, and the air was quiet except for the rustling of the grass as they moved.

    Eia frowned, flitting in front of his face before landing in his lap. ¡°Well just keep trying Wyn, you¡¯ll get the hang of it soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Soon enough huh?¡±

    A week had passed on the back of the veldstrider, and with too little space to do real training, Wyn had gotten creative. Eia assured him there was more he could do with his blessing, and Iillia had all but guaranteed it. He just didn¡¯t understand what. His spirit companion insisted that the first step was to perceive the bond itself, something he couldn¡¯t do yet. Thus, he¡¯d come up with a simple game in which Eia would fly around his head, and he¡¯d have to point in her direction, but he¡¯d been unable to garner any real success.

    Across the saddle, Corrin was meditating, circulating mana through his body, making him stronger and faster than before. From what Wyn understood, channeling was like using a muscle, and with every day that passed, Corrin only became stronger with it. Meanwhile, Wyn¡¯s spirit fire had gotten no stronger than the day he¡¯d first discovered it. If anything, he felt it had gotten weaker, as though it had been stronger in the short period after he¡¯d awakened it.

    That¡¯s not fair. He thought. You learned how to speak with Eia through the bond, and you learned more about them from Phyrus.

    No matter how much he told himself that though, there was nothing tangible to show for it, and silent communication was a party trick when compared to being twice as fast and hitting twice as hard.

    Your bond is different. Stronger somehow, he reminded himself. His testing with Eia found that as far as he knew, there was no practical limit to the distance of their bond, and Eia had said that their bond could not exist without spirit fire. If there was a tether of spirit fire between the two of them forming their bond, then it stood to reason that there was a tether of something that formed Phyrus¡¯s. What was that thing? Mana? Something else?

    Whatever it was, spirit fire seemed better somehow. Wyn pulled his wooden sword over from his pack, igniting it with purple flames. Ven¡¯s head turned and his eyes widened as he saw for the first time, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He could ignite the sword, and if he had another one in his off hand, he could¡¯ve ignited it as well.

    The flames licked eagerly up the length of the blade, and if he focused, he could make them burn¡­ hotter? Unless he used the sword or some other wooden object though, he couldn¡¯t manifest the flames outside his body. No, that wasn¡¯t quite right. When he¡¯d first awakened the blessing he was able to do it twice, first in the shelter, and then again when he tried to heal Elder Terris. And technically it manifested outside his body when it burned monsters.

    Monsters, spirits, mana, spirit fire. They were all connected in ways he didn¡¯t understand. He set the sword down on the saddle, focusing on it. It stayed lit, wreathed in the lavender fire. Perhaps there was a connection to his sword similar to his bond with Eia. There must be for it to remain lit. If he stopped maintaining the link though, the fire would die, so it was different.

    They were sitting low on the grass, so the surface was only a few feet below the saddle. As he thought, Wyn ran his hand across the top absentmindedly, keeping his focus on the sword. The blades were solid, much stronger than normal grass, and were able to provide actual resistance against his hand, though they still gave way and bent as the strider moved.

    Eia, is there a bond between me and the sword? Like between you and I? He asked.

    He felt a feeling like curiosity come through their bond. There is. It¡¯s weaker though. The sword is not alive, and it does not have a soul of its own to bear the other end of the bond.

    The sword¡¯s fire vanished as Wyn¡¯s head snapped back to her. That was important. The way she described it made it sound like the tether was far more literal than he¡¯d imagined. A soul?

    Of course, where else do you think your blessing would reside? Eia giggled.

    Of course, Wyn knew souls were real. It was common knowledge. Soul oaths bound spirits, and Azoth had said that Corrin¡¯s channeling technique was imprinted on his soul. But he had confirmation now. His power was the same. And not only did it interact with his own soul, but the bond was a direct connection of his with others.

    If he imagined it like a tether, then his bond with the sword was a weak one¨Che needed to hold the bond directly against the blade with his will, or it would fail. But from what she had said, a soul was something that allowed a bond to stick, or perhaps it was a hook around which the tether could be tied. Even if all the tension was released, and it was left to hang, it would still connect the both of them. Thus, even when he slept, it remained.

    Then the forming of a bond was the tying of those knots¨Changing the string between his soul and another. That was how his blessing worked with others, but then, there was one part left he didn¡¯t understand.

    Eia, why does spirit fire burn monsters and not spirit beasts?

    Monsters are impure, like any sickness or poison. Why wouldn¡¯t it burn them?

    Impure. It was a strong word, one that left him with more questions. What makes them impure? And supposing they are, then why shouldn¡¯t I be able to use the flames on sick people to heal them. Why do they only affect monsters?

    I don¡¯t know, she admitted sheepishly. My mother might, but I don¡¯t. But you can¡¯t just touch monsters and kill them. You need a weapon to ignite right? It has to be related to that.

    Not a helpful answer then. He clicked his tongue. Whoops, he¡¯d sent some of that frustration through the bond, and he felt bad when he felt hints of dejection come back through.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Sorry. He said, projecting his sincerity.

    It¡¯s okay. I think¡­ I think you could learn to use your powers on people as well. But you need to learn how to form a bond with them first, and it¡¯s much more complex when another soul is involved. That¡¯s why it is easy for you to form a temporary bond with your sword, but not another person.

    One last question. Eia, do monsters have souls?

    Hesitation. Anxiety. They have something similar.

    What does that mean?

    I don¡¯t know why or how. But they are unique, and disgusting. If I had to describe it, I would say it is more like they have pieces of a soul within them. Fragments, nothing more.

    Wyn looked into his body, into the place where the spirit flame resided. Even when he wasn¡¯t stoking it, the embers remained, smoldering in his core as they had since he was a child. While he could cause the flames to rise higher, he couldn¡¯t put them out. Until he¡¯d awoken that night though, he hadn¡¯t been able to see them as he could now. Perhaps something similar prevented him from seeing the bond itself.

    There was far too much he didn¡¯t know. Iillia had told him to go to The Spirit Tree¨Che¡¯d get answers there. But the conversation had convinced him, there were things he could learn now. If he could learn to see the bond itself, a new world would open up to him. He was sure of it. To keep people safe, Wyn needed power, and he¡¯d need to work much harder to get it.

    Wyn sat back up, crossing his legs and closing his eyes.

    Okay Eia. Let¡¯s keep going.

    ***

    A few days later, the scenery remained mostly unchanged. The sea was all but endless, and though karsts and enormous trees broke the monotony of the surface at times, Ven seemed to be steering clear of them, so when Wyn opened his eyes from his game with Eia, he was a bit surprised to see one of the towering stone pillars only a few hundred yards away.

    He stood up and walked over to their captain¨Ca bit shakily as he was still getting used to the movement of the strider. ¡°Excuse me sir, could I ask why we¡¯re approaching the spire?¡±

    Ven pointed towards the top, a long, lit reed hanging out of his mouth trailing a bit of smoke. ¡°What do you see up there, checo?¡±

    Wyn squinted. Above the spire was a thin red ribbon that blew a good twenty feet due to the wind; he traced it back to a small structure with a pointed roof atop the rock. It was hard to make out any details, but it seemed to be the size of an outhouse, or perhaps a wagon.

    He said as much to Ven, who nodded. ¡°It is a perch.¡±

    ¡°For the messenger hawks?¡± Kei said. She¡¯d crawled over to hear better.

    ¡°Messenger hawks?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°You country bumpkins really don¡¯t have anything do you?¡±

    ¡°It has not spread past Precipice yet,¡± Ven shook his head.

    Kei sighed, looking at Wyn. ¡°East of the sea¡­ well and on it I suppose, messenger hawks are used to carry letters across distance. But, they can only fly so far before they need to rest. You¡¯ll find perches like these all over the continent.¡±

    ¡°This is true,¡± Ven nodded. ¡°But they are especially common here¨Cperches I mean. Because they are not only used by the hawks, but by us as well.¡±

    Kei seemed as confused as Wyn, so he continued. ¡°Messenger hawks are useful, but they are not as helpful when delivering to veldstriders. Thus, captains will leave messages in the perches for others to read. I am stopping to check for any important news.¡±

    ¡°Ah I see. Is there anything you need me to do?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°I would request that both of you accompany me. Perches are usually safe, but if we were attacked, it would not be the first time.¡±

    ¡°Pirates?¡± Corrin asked. He¡¯d walked over at some point as well.

    ¡°Sometimes. Or razorbeaks, or grass apes. The worst case would be a crag beast, that won¡¯t happen though.¡±

    We¡¯re screwed.

    As they came to rest at the base of the spire, Ven pointed out a spiraling stone staircase that led to the top. He tied his bandana back to hold his hair and gestured for Wyn to first.

    Spirit fire spread in Wyn¡¯s core; better safe than sorry.

    To his surprise though, the walk to the top was uneventful. The stairs, while not particular well-maintained, seemed sturdy enough, and the slowly spiraled up the side of the pillar. A few lizards clung to the wall, and some birds flew past at one point, shockingly close, but they were not attacked. The only part of note was Kei complaining about her legs after climbing the hundreds of steps.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair,¡± she panted. ¡°You two are stronger than normal. Damn freaks.¡±

    Wyn grinned, looking back down the path. ¡°What about Ven then?¡±

    ¡°I am stronger than normal as well of course,¡± the captain grinned. ¡°If you are freaks, I am a different beast entirely.¡± He flexed his arms and grinned confidently. Though he wasn¡¯t particularly built, Wyn felt respect at the fact his arms were actually well-toned. The captain did seem in decent shape.

    ¡°A bunch of freaks, the whole lot of you,¡± Kei groaned.

    They teased her until they reached the top where the perch awaited them. Up close, Wyn was able to get a much better look. The building¨Cif you could even call it that¨Cwas only a yard or two in width, and only around Wyn¡¯s height at its highest point. There was only a small roost area for the birds to rest, taking up the majority of the upper space. The structure was nestled between two smaller trees and some flowers that had sprung up on the side. If it wasn''t for the long red ribbon which had been tied to the pole around it, Wyn imagined he would''ve had a hard time seeing it from below. A few charms hung from the trees, brightly painted wooden tabs that were supposed to grant the protection of the spirits. They were hung up all over the church in Straetum.

    The first thing Ven did upon arrival was to pour food from a pouch on his waist into one of the half-empty feed bowls sitting in the roost. Below it was a small stone pedestal with a wooden box atop it. It had a lock, but Ven opened it without a key, so it seemed the lock was only for show.

    They all gathered around and looked inside the box to see a few marks¨Ccopper and silver, along with other trinkets, a blue candle, a folded note, and a small leather pouch.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Kei asked.

    ¡°Leavings from other travelers,¡± Ven said. ¡°The note would be for me, but you are welcome to take or leave anything here. It is considered good luck.¡±

    ¡°You said you don¡¯t believe in luck though, right?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in bad luck. This is an important distinction.¡±

    ¡°That seems a bit biased.¡±

    Ven shrugged, grabbing the note and starting to read.

    ¡°I get first pick!¡± Corrin reached in and grabbed one of the trinkets, a small wooden carving, and began to look it over in his hand curiously. Kei grabbed the candle, holding it to her nose to smell it, and Wyn grabbed a coin that looked different from the rest. It was a darker gray than the silver coins besides it, and it lacked the hole that veldian marks all shared. Instead of a grass-like design, the solid face was stamped with a five-pointed star with symbols on each point that were too faded to make out.

    "Oh wow someone left that behind?" Kei said, peering at the coin in his hand. "Good find."

    "What is it?"

    "It''s an iron crown. It''s a coin they used to use back in the days of the five kings. It''s not used anymore, so you can''t spend it, but that''s a real collector''s item. Most of them got melted down for their iron when they switched to marks, so they''re actually a bit rare."

    He turned the coin over in his hand, inspecting it closely. There was more to the design than the star, but the rest was too faded to be discerned. "Huh, neat." He put it in his pocket to hold onto and snickered at Corrin, who seemed crestfallen that Wyn had picked the cooler treasure.

    To his left though, Ven read the note with a serious look. Without a word, he folded and put it back into the box before taking the small leather pouch. He deposited a small, smooth stone with a patterned surface in return, and Wyn followed suit, leaving one of his chocolates behind. He didn¡¯t see if the others left anything, but after enjoying the view from the top for a bit longer, they began their descent.

    As they walked back down, the world grew a bit darker as a cloud crept in front of the sun. After listening to Kei complaining for a bit longer, they reached the bottom safely, and she let out a sigh of relief as she laid down on the saddle and relaxed her legs.

    Despite that, Wyn noticed the serious expression on Ven¡¯s face hadn¡¯t gone away. The usually carefree captain gazed warily at the horizon.

    Corrin too had grown quiet, and though he was sitting on the edge, his sword was out and in his lap. His blue eyes searched the sea in front of them, as if he was trying to see into the realm below its surface.

    Something was off.

    Wyn felt the weight of the question before he asked it. ¡°What was that note about?¡±

    Ven didn¡¯t look back as he spoke, his voice low and tense. ¡°There is danger ahead. I hope you two are as good as Udyr suggested.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s hand drifted to his waist where his sword hung from his belt. ¡°What¡¯s out there?¡±

 76. The Grass Sea (II)

    ¡°Ven, what was in that note?¡± Wyn asked again.

    ¡°There is an aggregation.¡± Ven¡¯s eyes broke from the horizon as he finally looked at Wyn. ¡°Beasts are gathering in the area ahead, like moths drawn to a flame.¡±

    The wind picked up, and Wyn shivered slightly from the cool autumn air.

    Kei sat up. ¡°And what exactly is the flame in this analogy?¡±

    ¡°Likely, it is a dead rootlurker.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡±

    ¡°Rootlurkers are¡­ Well, they are the largest organisms that live in The Grass Sea, and the only species I¡¯m aware of that is capable of killing an adult veldstrider.¡±

    Wyn frowned. ¡°I thought you said veldstriders didn''t have any natural predators.¡±

    ¡°They are not exactly predators, though it is hard to say exactly what they are. Of all the creatures that we know of within The Grass Sea, none do we know less about than rootlurkers. You see, no one has ever actually seen one¡¯s body, they either reside at the bottom of the sea, or under the ground entirely¨Chence the name. See?¡±

    Wyn nodded slowly. ¡°So, if they don¡¯t come up, then how do we know they even exist?¡±

    ¡°Their tendrils¨Cwait, this is not the important part.¡± Ven cut himself off. ¡°It is the beasts that gather in its wake we must concern ourselves with.¡±

    ¡°So the rootlurker is dead, and now dangerous things are flooding to the area? Why?¡±

    ¡°To feed,¡± Ven said. ¡°We think.¡±

    ¡°You seem to think a lot of things and yet not know them.¡± Kei¡¯s voice was impatient.

    ¡°I am no natural historian, and as I said, confirmed root lurkers are rare. Whatever the case, it has been observed that when a rootlurker dies, beasts gather from all over the area. The common thought is that they gather to feed on its corpse.¡±

    Corrin rose and flicked his sword through the air twice. ¡°So the area ahead is crawling with monsters, some of which might try and attack us. Siensa will be safe either way yeah?¡±

    ¡°Grass drakes are known to attack when agitated,¡± Ven confirmed. ¡°And we will need to be wary of winged creatures as well.¡±

    ¡°Why would flying things come if the root lurker is on the ground?¡± Kei asked.

    Wyn could guess the answer though. ¡°They¡¯ll be hunting small creatures drawn to the area. Or as luck would have it, us.¡±

    Ven grunted affirmatively.

    ¡°Can we not just go around?¡± Kei asked.

    ¡°It is¡­ possible,¡± Ven relented. ¡°But the way to the south would take us through the hazefields, which we are not adequately prepared for. Northward routes would take us far off-course. We could do it, but it must be a decision made by you.¡±

    Wyn looked over at Corrin, who just shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just spirit beasts right? What would you do if you had a full escort party with you?¡±

    ¡°I would move through. It is dangerous, but with a party to kill the beasts it is considerably less so. There is a real possibility we do not even get attacked. Since the focus of the aggregation hasn¡¯t been found yet, the whole area has been deemed dangerous to be safe. I am merely aware of your lack of experience with confined combat, as well as the creatures that live here.¡±

    ¡°Confined isn¡¯t too bad,¡± Corrin said. ¡°And monsters are a specialty. Will you fight as well?¡±

    Ven reached over the lip of the saddle and grabbed a bow, holding it up.

    ¡°Then I say we just keep going. Udyr told you we would suffice as an escort, and I¡¯ve seen some of the adventurers at the guild. With just the two of you, we have less to protect too. We¡¯ll do our jobs.¡±

    Ven took a deep breath and didn¡¯t speak for what felt like an eternity. Finally, he held up his hands in surrender, a small grin spread across his face. ¡°Then in that case, I shall trust my safety to you. If we die, you will be my servant in the afterlife.¡±

    The corner of Corrin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Ven settled in at the front, and the strider began to slowly move once more. Wyn sat down on one side of the saddle and Corrin the other, each with their swords across their laps. Kei moved to the middle, away from the edges, and tapped her finger against the leather nervously.

    As they drifted away from the relative safety of the rock, Wyn began to plan. Eia, could you keep an eye on things around us, give me a warning if anything dangerous approaches from below.

    Calm reassurance flowed through their bond. Of course, I¡¯ll let you know. He watched as a faint purple light zipped through the grass in the distance.

    That was good, they would be less likely to be caught off guard with her watching for danger. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t stop him from watching himself. ¡°Corrin, keep an eye on the grass, I¡¯ll watch the sky.¡±

    ¡°Can do, have you asked¨C¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s taken care of.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    With his eyes gazing up at the blue sky¨Cbecoming more cloudy as time went on¨Che noticed a flock of birds flying in the direction they were heading, deeper into The Grass Sea. Threats both above and below, which would strike first?

    The waiting game began.

    ***

    The first attack came from the skies.

    It had been hours since they first entered the danger-zone, and the afternoon sun was dim behind the thick cloud cover, leaving the world washed of color¨Cdull and gray. Corrin and Wyn were still alert though, mana and spirit fire filling each of their bodies with different strengths. Kei had eventually gathered herself, and now sat at the back of the saddle watching behind them as Ven smoked a reed in the front, humming a tune Wyn didn¡¯t recognize.

    A sweet smell drifted through the air, the product of a burner Ven had lit as they crossed the threshold. He claimed the incense within was valuable for discouraging attacks on the sea, as it smelled similar to grassward, which was readily avoided by many predators.

    The attack came suddenly, three black shapes diving down from the sky, but Wyn¡¯s eyes were sharpened by his blessing. He reacted as quickly as if he¡¯d known it was coming, shooting to his feet and hefting his sword. Only a moment later, Corrin did the same on the opposite side of the saddle, reacting to Wyn¡¯s movement.

    The first shape streaked towards them, blisteringly fast from its dive. It was an enormous raptor, with a wingspan longer than Wyn was tall. There was no screech, no sound of air, the predator was silent as its claws stretched out to grab him.

    Still, it was too slow.

    Wyn¡¯s sword flashed as he ducked to the side, and the bird¡¯s claws were severed from its body like a knife through butter. Before it could even cry out in pain, it had reached the other side of the strider, and Corrin sliced clean through its neck. The body fell into the sea as silently as it had approached.

    The other birds abandoned their attack immediately and broke off to the sides of the strider, missing them by only a dozen or so feet, the wind from their passing tousled Wyn¡¯s robes and hair, but they didn¡¯t attack. Instead, their wings flapped furiously as they began to ascend back into the sky, heading away from the group.

    Wyn breathed out and flicked the blood from his blade, but he did not sheathe it, there would surely be more to come. Instead, he simply sat back on the lip of the strider and his eyes once more gazed up at the sky. Oddly, he actually felt a bit more relaxed after the attack, the tension of endless waiting having been broken.

    Corrin did much the same, settling back into the spot opposite Wyn and yawning. Kei on the other hand, was staring at where the bird¡¯s body had fallen into the grass, her face white. Ven looked back and forth between the two of the boys and nodded.

    ¡°I see,¡± was all he said.

    ***

    ¡°This stuff is disgusting,¡± Corrin groaned, unable to move as Wyn wiped the gray goop from his face.

    They¡¯d been attacked several times over the past few hours, but the last had been particularly bad. Not because they were injured, but because the giant flying insect had spat a slime across the saddle that seemingly had paralytic properties. It hadn¡¯t affected Wyn of course, so he¡¯d been able to kill it without issue when it drew closer to feed, but it had left everyone covered in slime and generally unhappy.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°I hate to say it, but some rain would actually be nice,¡± Wyn said, still feeling the stickiness in his hair.

    He¡¯d left Corrin for last when wiping everyone off, as he was less affected than Kei or Ven, who had both described feeling light-headed after a few minutes, but thankfully after the slime was removed, both began to slowly regain control over their limbs, and the symptoms faded.

    As Corrin¡¯s arms began to move again¨Cmuch quicker than the other two¨Che stretched his stiff limbs and looked at Ven.

    ¡°You seemed surprised about the slime, have you not been attacked by one of these before?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Ven said. ¡°But most escorts have a mage or archer with them, so they¡¯ve always shot them down before they got close. Now I see why.¡±

    ¡°Lucky us,¡± Corrin grumbled. He held out a hand to the open air and concentrated for a second before his eyes widened. ¡°Nope, going down.¡± He fell face-first onto the saddle.

    ¡°Still trying to project it?¡± Wyn asked, taking off his outer robe and tossing it into a pile at the edge of the saddle.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Corrin said. His voice was muffled against the saddle. ¡°He¡¯s right that it¡¯s a bit of a weakness of ours that we have to let them get close.¡±

    Wyn sat down and hummed thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Considering we don¡¯t know so much of what¡¯s out here, it won¡¯t hurt to play it safe. Hey, Ven?¡± He called up to the captain at the front.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Hand me that bow. You can have it if we get into a real fight, but I¡¯ll take it for now so you can focus on guiding us.¡±

    ¡°You know how to shoot?¡± Ven asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Wyn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m no expert, but I can hit a target.¡±

    He and Corrin had trained in all sorts of weapons. Swords were their choice in the end, especially considering their usefulness in the dungeon, but they could still use bows, knives, spears, or anything else if they really needed. Wyn had been into the woods with the hunters when he was younger many times, and he could keep up with them no problem.

    Ven shrugged and pushed it across the saddle to him.

    Wyn looked over at Corrin. ¡°Where were we? Oh yeah, I¡¯m just saying, chicken is the best meat, it goes so well in so many dishes.¡±

    Corrin waved a hand. ¡°You know what you are? You¡¯re up on your chicken high horse, it¡¯s obvious beef is better. Do you remember that steak Irym made for your twelve birthday party? Best meal I¡¯ve ever eaten, and don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve had better.¡±

    ¡°Maybe if we¡¯re talking peaks,¡± Wyn countered. ¡°But you just can¡¯t go wrong with chicken. Honestly I could eat chicken every single day of my life, you couldn¡¯t do that with beef.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t do it with chicken!¡±

    ¡°I totally could! You can make it in so many¨C¡±

    ¡°How in the name of the kings can you two talk about food at a time like this?¡± Kei asked. She was scrubbing her bare arms with a cloth, trying to get even the remnants of the slime off of herself.

    ¡°What? Oh because of the slime? Meh, I¡¯ve never been one to lose my appetite like that,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°No! Well, yes that¡­ But I meant because of the danger! Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    Corrin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Should I be? Either we get attacked or we don¡¯t, no use worrying about it right Wyn?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I mean it was tense at first, but I¡¯m over it now. Honestly it¡¯s a bit nostalgic.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± Corrin grinned. ¡°That bit of tension totally reminds me of the dungeon. Monsters around any corner, exploring the second floor¡­ Good times.¡±

    Ven chuckled from the front of the strider. His hair had yet to be tied back into the bandana, likely due to the slime still sticking to it. ¡°You two are some monsters yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you almost die in that dungeon?¡± Kei raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°See, the key word there is almost.¡± Corrin pointed a finger. ¡°Besides, nothing that¡¯s attacked so far has been half as dangerous as a claw-beast.¡±

    Wyn. Eia suddenly spoke in his head. There¡¯s a hoard of beasts down here. You¡¯ve just entered a huge gathering of them, hundreds of them, maybe more. I¡¯ll check deeper.

    No, Wyn thought to her. Stay close. I¡¯d rather have you able to potentially catch one approaching.

    ¡°Corrin, get ready.¡± Wyn got to his feet, holding his blade again. ¡°We¡¯re over a huge group of them right now.¡±

    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Ven asked, eyeing him suspiciously. Wyn had called out two of the attacks from the sea before they¡¯d come. He didn¡¯t think his excuse of instinct would work much longer.

    He decided to just be honest about his deception. ¡°I¡¯m not going to say, but my method is reliable. There¡¯s hundreds below us right now.¡±

    ¡°We must have reached its body,¡± Ven spoke quietly. ¡°Like a watering hole in the desert, herbivores and carnivores alike are drawn to the corpse. They all seem to gain from it, though I can¡¯t imagine how that could be true for both. Still, I would expect to hear more from below if they were fighting. They must be eating. That¡¯s good, we may have the chance to¨C¡±

    Wyn! South!

    Wyn spun to his right as a creature the size of a horse lunged out of the grass, moving with a speed that belied its frame. He swung his blade in its path, but the beast was heavy, and its hide was thick. He wasn¡¯t able to generate enough power to cut it, and the mass of scale and fur slammed into him as claws pierced shallowly into his side, causing pain to flare up before spirit fire burned it away.

    They tumbled towards the other side, hitting on the lip of the saddle and stopping just before going over the edge. With the beast pinning him down, he could make out its features. It was some mixture of lizard and wolf, with a fur mane by its head giving way to a long, scaled torso and tail. Its long, flat jaw was filled with razor sharp teeth which snapped at him as it tried to bite his neck, but he was able to hold it back, driving both arms into its neck while its claw slid deeper into him.

    He heard Corrin shout a battle cry, and a blade drove through its neck, dripping blood onto Wyn¡¯s face as the body fell into the sea.

    ¡°Shit,¡± Wyn spit out the blood, sucked in some air and put pressure on the side of his wound. ¡°Thanks. Be careful, that thing was strong, heavy too.¡±

    Corrin nodded, eyes scanning the sea.

    ¡°That was a grass drake,¡± Ven said, his face pale. ¡°Do not let your guard down, there will be more. They always hunt in packs.¡±

    ¡°And how large are those packs?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere from six to twelve usually, but I don¡¯t know if it will be different with the gathering here.¡±

    Deep below the surface, sound began to bubble up through the grass. Movement, growling, an odd clicking noise, all growing louder. Soon, it had become a cacophony of screeches and howls of all different types, and the noise grew in intensity as more and more of the horde joined in. Each blade of grass for a hundred feet in every direction began to tremble and bend wildly under unseen weight.

    Ven inhaled sharply. ¡°A frenzy. Whatever truce existed is broken.¡±

    ¡°Kei get down!¡± Corrin yelled, shoving Kei to the floor and ramming his sword into a grass drake that sprang up from the green. She screamed as blood spewed out across the saddle, drenching her and it in a deep, slick red. The beast thrashed wildly, and Wyn had to stop its tail from knocking their provisions off of the saddle. After a brief struggle, it fell back off the strider, injured but alive.

    ¡°Ven get us the hell out of here!¡± He shouted, hoping the captain had his wits about him. He couldn¡¯t check, but a sudden lurching of the strider as it sped up told him his message had been received.

    A wave of panic flooded through his bond with Eia as more beasts began crawling out of the grass. Most weren¡¯t even looking at them, attacking each other indiscriminately instead, but the drakes were chasing them, and now that they were no longer directly below, Wyn could make out their shapes tracking them through the darkness of the grass, about a hundred feet away and closing quickly.

    ¡°Firestone!¡± He called, falling back on his and Corrin¡¯s tried and true method for killing swarms of monsters.

    A moment later, Corrin was throwing the deadly object that they always kept on them. The red crystal sailed into the grass¨Cand vanished. A few seconds later, a resounding boom echoed off the ground layer. Wyn cursed himself for his stupidity¨Cwithout a solid target, the firestone wouldn¡¯t explode until it hit the ground, they¡¯d need a direct hit if they wanted to kill any monsters with it.

    ¡°Get to the front, Kei!¡± He yelled, stepping to the back of the strider as two more jumped out of the sea. He and Corrin intercepted them mid-leap, trying to block them from the saddle, but swords weren¡¯t long enough, and their weight was enough that the beasts landed on the back of the strider anyway, knocking both warriors back. Their claws caught on the leather as they dragged themselves up halfway onto the saddle, neither wound fatal.

    Wyn and Corrin rose from a crouch, and Wyn let spirit fire blaze in his body. The world sharpened and then fell away as his breathing grew steady.

    Corrin wiped blood from his lips. ¡°We¡¯re not in the dungeon anymore Wyn, I think pikes would be nice for next time.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    They had seconds to kill the drakes before more leapt out of the grass and overwhelmed them, so they charged. Man and beast rushed each other, each determined to tear the other apart.

    The world shook.

    Even through his spirit fire, Wyn stumbled, having to catch his footing as the quaking brought all of the frenzied fights to a halt. The grass drakes struggled to keep their footing as well, legs slipping off the strider''s back as they clung on their claws. The shaking continued for what felt like an eternity, and Wyn fought to stay standing against its immense force. As the shaking slowly subsided, a brief silence fell over the battlefield, each beast and human not daring to move.

    Back in the direction they¡¯d come from, a yellow-white, tendril, thicker than a tree trunk emerged from the grass. It began to thrash, knocking aside nearby beasts like they weighed nothing at all. Wyn felt his heart skip a beat. If that had emerged near the strider¡­

    If his heart had skipped a beat at the emergence of the first, it stopped with the second. Another tendril surfaced closer to them, this one was thinner, but as it began to thrash, it swatted beasts like gnats all the same. Then another shot up, and another, and another. All around them, the monstrous limbs sprouted into the air, each accompanied by the crash of cascading dirt and the tearing of roots.

    Wyn watched in horror as just fifty feet away, one emerged from beneath one of the drakes. The beast''s body was launched hundreds of feet into the air, and from the lack of a cry, he was fairly certain it had died the moment it was hit. His legs shook again, it must have been a lingering effect from the quake. Next to him, Corrin¡¯s eyes were wide, and his sword hand was shaking as well.

    All of this had happened in only moments, and of all the creatures present, human or otherwise, Corrin was the first to make a sound.

    ¡°What the fuck is that?¡±

 77. The Grass Sea (III)

    Two seconds. That was how long it took before Wyn¡¯s mind clamped down on his panic. It was an eternity, but in the chaos immediately following the emergence of the tendrils, there was nothing to capitalize on his weakness. He flared his spirit fire, letting it engulf him like an inferno as the world seemed to slow around him, entering a heightened state of concentration.

    Two drakes on the strider, six more in the grass. We can kill them one on one, even two on one, but this is too many, and they can lunge out of the grass. Tendrils on all sides, like a cage, and more are popping up each second. Those must be from the rootlurker, so it isn¡¯t dead then. It¡¯s not attacking us though, it¡¯s indiscriminate, and only attacking stuff that enters its range. Shit. Think Wyn, what can you do?

    The first step was obvious, they had to get the drakes off the strider, they needed a moment to take action.

    Corrin seemed to come to the same realization, lunging towards the drakes, both of which were still startled after the rootlurker¡¯s attack. They yelped in panic and jumped back away from the edge of the blades, Corrin left a thin cut on one of their faces, but that was it. They¡¯d bought a brief reprieve, but once the grass drakes regrouped, they¡¯d attack again.

    ¡°Any ideas?¡± he asked, not looking towards Wyn.

    ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡± Wyn said, ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Maybe a little something. Hey, Ven! Any advice for this situation?¡±

    Ven laughed gravely. ¡°Advice? That is a rootlurker, and it is apparently still alive. I have only heard one tale of a group surviving one¡¯s rampage, and they were escorted by one of the best adventuring teams in Precipice.¡±

    ¡°Well, then we get to be the second,¡± Corrin said. ¡°There¡¯s no chance I¡¯m dying today. Head that way and I¡¯ll get us out of here!¡± He pointed to the right, towards a tentacle near them, shorter than the rest.

    ¡°What?¡± Wyn, Ven, and Kei all exclaimed at once. Getting so close to one of the large tendrils would be suicide, of that there was no doubt.

    ¡°Even if we wouldn¡¯t be killed by the tendril, it is impossible,¡± Ven shook his head. ¡°There is a patch of grassward there, we must choose a different direction.¡±

    Wyn looked over. To the left of the enormous limb was a large sward of different-colored grass, a bit greener than the rest, vines stretched back and forth between the blades of grass, creating a webbing that would entrap anything that entered. He looked back to Corrin¨Che wanted them to head towards the danger? Corrin looked back at him, and their eyes met for a second.

    Of course.

    Even if they defeated the grass drakes, staying in this ring of monsters would be a death sentence, and more tentacles were erupting from the grass with each passing moment. They were far more dangerous than the drakes, which meant their objective would be to escape the rootlurker first, then deal with the drakes together. This was how Corrin liked to solve his problems¨Chead on.

    ¡°Captain, head for the tendril,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°Go to the right, avoid the grassward. Corrin and I will handle the rest.¡±

    Ven hesitated once more, but then his hand clasped the metal guiding rod firmly and his gaze hardened and he took a breath. ¡°Win us luck¡¯s favor checo.¡±

    Corrin grinned, ¡°Of course. She¡¯s obsessed with me after all.¡± He worked quickly, reaching into one of the packs as the veldstrider lurched to the right, taking them towards the edge of the tendril-cage. Wyn watched the back and saw the change spur the drakes back into action. They began to approach again, however warily.

    A ringing boom echoed from behind Wyn and he turned briefly to see smoke coming from the surface of the tendril as it thrashed more aggressively. Thankfully they were still out of its range, it seemed the explosion hadn¡¯t done much damage.

    ¡°Did you just¨C?"

    Corrin grimaced. ¡°Yeah, I was hoping that would work. Oh well, plan B is more fun anyways.¡±

    ¡°And what is plan B?¡± Wyn didn¡¯t like the look in his friend¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Remember the leviathan?¡± Corrin stretched his legs.

    What did¨C? Oh. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. Can you even make that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡±

    Wyn doubted that somehow, but if Corrin said he could do it, then he¡¯d trust him. He glanced back towards the grass behind them, then ahead to the tentacle, and the discolored grass to its left. A plan began to form in his mind.

    ¡°Ven! Are the drakes affected by grassward?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are!¡± The captain called back.

    Corrin raised an eyebrow. ¡°You got something too?¡±

    Wyn didn¡¯t say a word, he grabbed a rope off the side of the strider, several hundred feet worth and tied it to his friend¡¯s waist, then he tied the other end to himself. ¡°This will make sense in a second. Just wait to detonate until you know what I mean by that.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Corrin nodded. There wasn¡¯t need for doubt between the two of them.

    Wyn, they¡¯re coming back! Eia shouted in his head. Only a few seconds then.

    Wyn drew his sword again, preparing for the drake that was about to jump from the grass. It leapt, and he brought the blade up to meet it. ¡°Go!¡±

    ***

    Corrin was calm. The panic¨Cno, it was excitement¨Cwas contained in his right hand, and his mind was still.

    Wyn was behind him yelling, but Corrin couldn¡¯t hear a thing. Ever since their fight, he¡¯d been thinking about the punch that had put Wyn through the wall. That explosion of force, that power. He¡¯d only done it twice, first when fighting Din Kai, and then again during their fight.

    Remember that feeling. Remember it.

    He let the mana swirl around in his legs, crackling like a tempest as it grew in intensity. The secret to the punch wasn¡¯t just about the amount of mana though, it was about timing. The mana didn¡¯t like to stay still, and it resisted gathering in one place.

    He took a step back, towards the back of the strider, he needed room. Ahead, the tendril of the rootlurker loomed¨Cit was large, true, and likely more dangerous, but the rootlurker didn¡¯t strike him with the same fear as the leviathan, it didn¡¯t have the same aura of death around it. This was just a beast, and one he wasn''t about to let stop him. While the top of the appendage whipped back and forth dangerously, the base was relatively immobile. Still, his timing would have to be perfect.

    He shot forwards, one step, two, three, then he was out of room.

    Remember!

    His muscles tightened, fibers straining as his knees bent just slightly in preparation. Mana surged into his leg, more than he could actually hold there. It wanted to flow back out into the rest of his body, but before it could, Corrin demanded its use. The peak of mana in his legs synced with the moment of the jump itself. The pressure built in an instant; then it erupted.

    He shot off the back of the veldstrider in a blur, his body streaking through the air like an arrow. Corrin felt the rush of wind, and a rush of exhilaration flooded his body. He screamed, a mixture of laughter and joy. ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    He reached the apex of his jump and began to fall, but the tendril was fast approaching. Corrin drew his sword back and stabbed it into the limb, slamming into it at the same time as he slid down it a good twenty feet. The mana in his body was drained, so the impact stunned him for a moment, but he sucked in more power and held on with shaking fingers, leaving him dangling above the grass.

    After a brief collection, he drew the dagger from his belt, a little over a foot long, he drove it into the flesh and then pulled his sword out of the wound. No blood came gushing out with it, instead, a yellowish sap leaked out slowly, thick and viscous. He pulled himself higher with his one arm and then stabbed the sword back in. He needed to get high enough to jump back to the strider. Finally, he reached the point he wanted, and stopped. He pulled his sword out and sheathed it, reaching for the firestones which hung from his belt, sealed in their protective pouch.

    Then, Wyn¡¯s voice reached his ears, shouted from the back of the saddle, as loud as he could. ¡°Higher Corrin! Climb higher!¡±

    Climb higher? Why would I do that? We don¡¯t get anything out of that, and it¡¯ll just make me take longer getting back to fight the drakes.

    The drakes¡­

    Corrin looked at the rope dangling from him to the strider, where it was tied similarly around Wyn. His head drifted next to the grassward on the other side of the tendril. If the strider kept moving in the direction it was headed, the grassward would be on one side, and the strider the other, with the tendril, and Corrin in the middle.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Corrin laughed, ¡°You crazy bastard!¡± Then, he started to climb again. His arms burned from the effort as he plunged the sword and dagger back into its flesh. But he kept going, ascending the side of the tendril as quickly as he could. It was a saving grace that there was no blood in the limb to weaken his grip, the sap didn¡¯t flow quick enough to ever reach his hands. There was no room to be lazy, no time to look back and see how the battle on the strider was going, he just had to trust Wyn would be fine.

    Higher, higher. His arms wanted to give out, his mana wasn¡¯t good for extended use like this. It was better in short bursts, he had to climb with mostly his own strength. Still, he kept going, just a little more¡­

    He made it, this would be high enough. He shoved his sword as deep as he could, soaking his arm in the sticky sap as he reached deep into its flesh. With his other arm he grabbed the rope, looping it around his arm to remove the slack. Next came the hard part. ¡°Wyn! Go now!¡± He shouted, finally turning back to the battle on the strider. Wyn was fending off two of the monsters, but he seemed to get the signal. It was up to him now.

    ***

    ¡°Wyn! Go now!¡± Wyn heard the shout come from high above the sea. He couldn¡¯t look. If he took his eyes off the drakes now, they¡¯d kill him in an instant. But he got the message, he just needed to get these two off the strider. Any second now, it would enter the striking range of the tendril. If that happened before they could enact their plan, they were dead.

    Blood ran down his arm where one of the beast¡¯s claws had slashed him, and his grip on his sword was weak. He¡¯d only managed to kill one in the time Corrin had been gone. These ones he didn¡¯t have to kill though, he just needed to get them off the saddle. He looped the loose rope around his left arm, letting it coil up its length; he had to remove almost all the slack.

    Against wild beasts, if you had to fight, you had to be decisive, aggressive. Predators weren¡¯t generally used to prey that didn¡¯t try to run, and animals would avoid injuries when they could. It seemed that held true for grass drakes as well. When the injured, bleeding swordsman let out a guttural yell and charged, they hesitated for a brief moment.

    An arrow pierced the eye of the one on the left, and Ven shouted from behind Wyn. ¡°Take that you ugly vasitas!¡±

    The drake howled in pain, and Wyn slammed his rope-wrapped arm into its face. It bit down, but the rope prevented its jaw from closing, and it couldn¡¯t pierce his skin. His sword slashed across the other beast, but he received a claw across his chest in return. Still, all three stumbled off the back of the strider, and as he did, Wyn kicked off the shell, putting as much distance between him and the tendril as possible. Then the grass engulfed him.

    Wyn! Eia¡¯s voice called out desperately, mixing with Kei¡¯s scream back on the saddle.

    But this was exactly what he¡¯d wanted. For an instant, he came face to face with a grass drake as it perched on three blades of grass it had pulled together with its arms and tail. The creature''s green eyes gleamed in the shade of the sea, dangerous and predatory. Then, Wyn was gone.

    The slack in the rope reached its limit, and he began to swing towards the tendril under the sea. The grass drakes gave chase, the sea was their territory. In it, he would be an even easier target than those above on the veldstrider. They trailed him as he plowed through the countless blades of grass in his way, hurtling towards his destination at the end of the pendulum he and Corrin had created.

    The grass tore at him, but he held onto the rope as best he could, not trusting the loop around his waist. The rope held, and as he passed the shadow of the giant tendril to his right, he felt himself begin to travel back up the arc. The force wasn¡¯t quite natural, and he knew Corrin was pulling from above as hard as he could to help Wyn reach the patch of grassward. In the thick of the sea, he couldn¡¯t see the color change until he was in it, and he flew up into the thick webbing of vines he¡¯d seen before, trapping him like a net catching a fish.

    It hadn¡¯t been visible from above, but below the surface, the blue haze he recognized hung thickly in the air, and as he breathed it in his nose was filled with its faintly sweet aroma. The jungle of vines was dark, filling the empty space between blades with densely crowded greenage. Trapped up in the vines were the bodies of other creatures that had fallen prey to their poison. Above him a small group of leapers were entangled on the vines, unmoving either from sleep or death.

    He heard another cracking boom from above as the firestones Corrin had shoved into the tendril exploded and the rope grew slack again. Thankfully, the vines of the grassward provided enough support for him to hang from as he¡¯d expected, and he dangled there waiting for the drakes to strike. This was the part he feared most. If the poison didn¡¯t act quickly enough, he was dead.

    One lunged from the direction he¡¯d come, but its charge was slower, and he was able to awkwardly drop down into a lower patch of the vines, avoiding the attack as the beast crashed into another net and slowly grew limp. Wyn tried to move before the next attack, but moving through the web was almost impossible, and his legs or arms got caught every few seconds.

    The grass drakes kept coming, too frenzied to notice the threat lurking in the grass. They scored several shallow slashes on him, some crashed into him and sent him tumbling through layers of the webbing. But the poison was strong, and the jumbled mess of bodies and vines made moving difficult even for them. Soon they moved too lethargically to continue the assault. By the time the last attacker fell still, he counted five bodies trapped in the grassward with him.

    That meant there were likely two left outside the sward, but if they attacked, Wyn had no doubt Corrin could manage them. He let his body relax as he lay in the net. It was uncomfortable¨Cthe way he half-dangled across the thick vines¨Cbut he made the most of it, waiting for a signal of some kind.

    After a minute or so, he began to feel a faint weight press against him, like he was holding a moderately heavy rock. Except there was no physical feeling to it, the weight was somehow mental. It was an odd sensation, and one he shouldn¡¯t have felt through the spirit fire. Still, it didn¡¯t feel dangerous, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it just then.

    Wyn? Are you okay? Eia asked through their bond. I can tell you¡¯re alive but¡­

    I¡¯m fine, don''t worry, he replied. He pulled out his knife and began cutting the vines, trying to clear a path for the rope to pull him out. Just let me know what¡¯s going on up there okay?

    ***

    Ven watched in horror as the young boy, Wyn, fell off Siensa¡¯s back, taking the two grass drakes with him. The bow in his hands dropped to the saddle as he ran over to look, praying he¡¯d managed to hang onto the shell somehow. Of course, he hadn¡¯t, and as Ven looked, the edge of the shell was empty. Wyn had been taken by the sea.

    Besides him, Kei fell to her knees, muttering with tears in her eyes. ¡°No no no¡­¡±

    Before he could even process what had happened however, a shape moved in the grass. Ven was no warrior, but he was still one of the most successful captains on The Grass Sea. It wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach such a position without some degree of training in combat, and he¡¯d played host to plenty of adventuring groups over the years. That experience was the only thing that saved him as the grass drake lunged, and he tackled Kei down, the claws raking across his back.

    The drake came to a stop on the front side of the saddle, turning to look at the two of them, its sickle claw dripping with his blood. Siensa had never stopped moving since he gave her the command, and as she drew closer, he saw the tendril to their left rear back, preparing to whip towards them as they entered its range. The grass drake took a step forward, and Ven knew the end had come.

    In the tendril, he saw a vision from the past¨Chis home trampled under the body of a creature far larger than this¨Cand he felt the hand of fate on his shoulder. He had been lucky once, but not again. The irony of the universe was too much sometimes, and so at the end of his life, Ven smiled.

    The vision was blown away in a flash of heat and light. A shockwave rolled through his body, followed moments later by pressure waves that broke gently against his skin.

    A faint scream grew louder, and just after the explosion, a boy with white hair plunged into the back of the grass drake. In the moment of impact, he drove his sword into its body and rolled off the top, trying to break the force of his fall as best he could. He rolled forward and tumbled with enough momentum that he almost went off the back of the saddle and fell into the sea, but Ven and Kei were in his way, so instead he crashed against them painfully.

    Corrin groaned loudly. ¡°Ow ow ow... Did I get him?¡±

    Ven glanced at the body of the grass drake across the saddle. It was very dead, the sword still sticking out of its neck. ¡°You¨C¡±

    The half-burned flesh of the rootlurker¡¯s tendril fell from the sky like rain after the explosion, and though there was no blood, there was some sort of odd sap as chunks landed and bounced off of Siensa with a wet squelching sound. The ground shook again as the rootlurker reacted to the explosion itself.

    Ven looked up, the rootlurker¡¯s tendril was gone, at least from the point where Corrin had been, and though the rest of the tendrils still thrashed, the one nearest them began to sink back into the grass, retreating.

    Due to his position laying on the ground, Ven didn¡¯t see the next grass drake jump until it was too late. The creature came from the side, leaping onto the saddle, except it landed on its packmate¡¯s body and almost fell as it did.

    ¡°I really hope this is the last one¡­¡± Corrin grumbled. He got to his feet shakily as Ven looked up from the ground. Though he knew the boy was on the short side, in that moment, his battered figure loomed larger than Ven could¡¯ve imagined.

    Corrin stared at the grass drake. His sword was still embedded in the previous corpse, and he drew a dagger from his belt, not nearly a large enough weapon to take on such a threat.

    For a moment, neither party moved. Then, the drake turned with a faint whimper, and jumped back into the sea.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Run away¡­ You little wuss.¡± Corrin panted before collapsing back onto the saddle. He lay there silently for a second before speaking again. ¡°Hey, could you guys pull Wyn back up? I¡¯m a bit tired right now.¡±

    Ven grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Wyn is no longer¡­¡± Wait¨Cpull him back up? Only then did Ven notice the rope tied around Corrin¡¯s waist. It trailed off the saddle and into the sea, heading to the left where it disappeared into the grass.

    That¡¯s impossible¡­

    Ven found himself at a loss for words. He slowly got to his feet, offering the young lady beside him his hand. She took it and stood as well, looking down at the boy with white hair on his saddle. His chest rose and fell slowly as he slept, having passed out.

    There were other adventuring groups that perhaps could have gotten them out of that situation, he had worked with the best on the sea. But those groups had been on the sea for years themselves. They knew the threats grass drakes posed, they¡¯d fought them many times. They had mages, channelers, not to mention minor artifacts. And none were as young as the two boys with him on this trip.

    Kei moved before Ven did, and he felt some surprise at that. She turned to Ven, and though her eyes were red, her face was etched with relief. ¡°Well? We have to help him.¡±

    Finally, Ven was able to move again. As Siensa brought them as close to the grassward as Ven dared get, they managed to push the grass drake¡¯s body off the saddle. Then they pulled the other boy out of the deadly vines from a distance, dragging his slumped body over the lip of the saddle. He was covered in wounds, but he had a satisfied smile on his face. His eyes seemed to glow faintly purple as he looked over at his friend across the saddle. Was the poison immunity he''d described before truly so strong?

    ¡°Oh come on, no fair. I wanted to nap first. Kei, can you help me bandage myself up?¡± He sat up, leaning against the edge of the saddle as he peeled the blood-soaked, hole-ridden clothes off of his body and tossed them aside. Kei, blushing, started helping him wrap his wounds a moment later.

    The boy¨CWyn, looked at Ven, who was standing in shock. He clenched his fist in front of him. ¡°Nice shot, it saved our asses. Now get us out of here. I¡¯ll stay on watch while Corrin gets his beauty sleep.¡±

    Even after all that, Wyn was staying on guard as they made their escape. How could he even remain conscious with those injuries?

    Ven nodded absently and drifted to the front of the saddle, grabbing the guiding rod with weak fingers. As he tapped a different beat, he glanced back at the two warriors he¡¯d been tasked with transporting. They were injured, covered in both sap and blood, but Ven had seen one leap fearlessly into the sea of death, and had heard the other laugh as he attacked a creature most would do anything to avoid.

    It seemed his day had been filled with even more monsters than he¡¯d realized.

 78. The Grass Sea (IV)

    The day after their encounter with the rootlurker, it rained. Any other time, he may have been unhappy about that, but considering the circumstances, Corrin couldn¡¯t have been more grateful. He stood on a flat part of the strider¡¯s shell outside the saddle, naked as the day he was born, and scrubbed furiously with a soapy cloth at the blood that had caked onto his skin. He¡¯d already gotten the grime out of his hair, and now it hung annoyingly over his eyes¨Cit was starting to get in the way of his vision, he needed to cut it.

    At his feet, the water which ran down his legs trickled into the grooves of Siensa¡¯s shell and flowed off the side. If the rain hadn¡¯t been so cold, it might¡¯ve actually felt nice, but Corrin decided he preferred a proper bath¨Ceven a river¨Ccompared to bathing in the rain.

    Soon, he finished and walked back under the canvas above the saddle and wrapped himself in a towel.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. You can go now Kei,¡± he announced. His companions turned, Wyn was wrapped in a towel as well, and Ven had already dried enough to put proper clothes back on.

    ¡°Are¨Care you sure it¡¯s safe?¡± she replied, looking warily at the back of the strider. It was the first proper shower of the trip, so they were adjusting to the bathing procedure. Though Kei had been the first to jump at the idea of cleaning off, she¡¯d quickly been sobered by the idea of standing on the edge of the shell in the rain.

    ¡°Yeah, the shell actually has pretty good grip there, and we¡¯ll be holding the rope for you,¡± Corrin nodded.

    The rope in question was the same one they¡¯d used to swing Wyn across the gap, and it could be tied to the waist when showering to protect in the case of a fall. Ven had assured them of the safety of the showering area though, and to Corrin¡¯s surprise he¡¯d been right. Apparently, the captain sanded that part of the shell to make it rougher, and thanks to the smooth, flowing movement of the strider, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to remain standing even in the rain.

    Kei hesitantly stood and made her way towards the back of the strider. The sound of her movement stopped for a moment. ¡°You three aren¡¯t going to look right?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to look, Kei. I already told you. What do you take us for?¡± Corrin rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Wyn, please keep an eye on him,¡± Kei asked.

    Corrin almost leapt to his feet. ¡°Wait what? Do you mean to say you trust Wyn not to look but not me?¡± He didn¡¯t turn, but he jabbed his finger at her wildly, then Wyn. ¡°I¡¯m a purehearted young maiden compared to this guy! If you¡¯d heard half the stories from back home you¡¯d¨C¡±

    An elbow jabbed his side as Wyn cleared his throat. ¡°Please don¡¯t give her the wrong idea about me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Corrin exclaimed. ¡°I heard that you and Vie¨C¡±

    The elbow rammed into him.

    Kei let out a strangled choking sound, somewhere between revulsion and shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kei,¡± Wyn reassured her. ¡°No one is going to look. Right Corrin? Ven?¡±

    Ven¡¯s tone was dry. ¡°Is this how it is going to be the entire trip? Perhaps the rootlurker was a blessing in disguise.¡±

    Eventually, Kei eventually gave up and showered. Though Corrin felt his face heat up, and he noticed Wyn staring at the back of his hand like it was the greatest mystery in the world, no one looked. She only slipped once, and Corrin only laughed a little.

    ***

    Food on the sea was bland, even compared to the rest of the journey. With the caravan¨Ceven before the caravan actually¨Cthey¡¯d been able to hunt and fish for fresh meat, and they could forage in the forests for ingredients as well. The veldstrider offered no such luxury, and water wasn¡¯t plentiful enough to waste in stews. Furthermore, without wood, making fire was difficult, which was why the suntrap was used to heat the air in the saddle instead.

    There was variety in theory¨Cbags hung off the side of the saddle filled with nuts, dried berries, cured meats, cheeses, and other things, but it was all just so bland.

    Corrin did his best, but without really being able to cook anything, he had to eat his sad, hard bread, and remind himself it was better than the monster meat.

    It was for that reason, when Ven announced that they would be stopping to pick up some fresh food, Corrin was almost jumping with excitement.

    ¡°Where are we stopping?¡± He asked, clasping his sword belt and adjusting the scabbard. ¡°Is there a hunting area near here? One of those big trees?¡±

    ¡°Spirits no,¡± Ven said. ¡°Your strength aside, I have no interest in approaching the trees. They¡¯re home to grass apes and razorbeaks. Same as the spires frankly, but while they will sometimes live on the spires, they almost always live on the branches of those trees. See that one over there?¡±

    Corrin looked at the tree Ven was pointing at. Like the rest of the trees on the sea, it had long, twisted branches and a thin trunk. The green canopy was distinctive, flat and wide somewhat like a parasol. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I count¡­ twenty one grass apes, and those are just the ones I can see.¡±

    Corrin squinted, the tree must be at least a mile out. ¡°Really? I can¡¯t see anything from here.¡± That was surprising to him, he¡¯d rarely met a person with better eyesight than himself.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Ah, blessing.¡± Ven pointed to his eyes. ¡°Hawk¡¯s sight.¡±

    ¡°You have a blessing?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°Does it just let you see further?¡±

    ¡°Further, more sharply, and I think more colors, though it is difficult to say.¡±

    ¡°Everybody¡¯s got one except me,¡± Corrin pouted.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have one either,¡± Kei said. ¡°So if we¡¯re not stopping at the tree, where are we getting food?¡±

    Ven slapped his forehead. ¡°Ah yes I had forgotten. It is nothing special, we¡¯re stopping at one of the islands ahead. There should be fresh fruit growing there.¡±

    ¡°There are islands out here?¡± Corrin asked. ¡°That¡¯s cool, just fruit though?¡±

    ¡°With luck there may be other foods there, but fruit is the only likelihood.¡±

    ¡°Have I had fruit like it before?¡±

    Ven grinned. ¡°Unlikely.¡±

    They reached the island he¡¯d mentioned about an hour after that, a large karst sticking out of the sea. It didn¡¯t actually look too much different from the spires, except it was far wider, and covered in more greenery.

    ¡°Are there stairs up to the top?¡± Kei asked, looking at the rough cliff face they were headed towards.

    Ven laughed. ¡°As likely to find stairs here as you are to find a fish in a desert. No, we don''t put stairs on these ones. Better to keep it unspoiled, and it would ruin the fun.¡±

    ¡°The fun?¡±

    Ven reached into one of the side satchels and pulled out the rope again, along with some hooks. ¡°Climbing it, obviously.¡±

    He turned to Corrin and Wyn, ¡°I assume you two want to join?¡±

    ¡°You know it,¡± Corrin said. Getting the chance to stretch his legs would be nice.

    They reached the side of the karst and Ven tapped the guiding rod twice, bringing Siensa to a stop. ¡°I¡¯ll let the two of you go first, one of you tie this around your waist.¡±

    He handed one end to Wyn while he tied the other end around his own waist. ¡°You won¡¯t be joining, right princess?¡± he asked Kei.

    She looked up at the cliff with a raised eyebrow. ¡°No I don¡¯t think I will. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡±

    A minute later, they were climbing. Corrin was in the front, his hands gripping a tiny shelf as he pushed himself higher. Most people assumed climbing like him and Wyn could took a lot of finger strength, and while that was true to an extent, the real secret lie in the footwork. He¡¯d taken off his boots to better grip the wall with his toes, and so he was able to push with his feet as much as he pulled with his arms.

    He glanced down to see Wyn and Ven steadily making their way up the face as well. Ven¡¯s experience was clear, as even with his lack of mana or spirit fire, he was able to keep up with the two of them no problem. ¡°Hey that shelf right there is a bit unsteady!¡± Corrin called down, pointing at the spot his hand had just been. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust it!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the heads up,¡± Wyn called back. ¡°Did you hear that Ven?¡±

    ¡°Aye! Good warning!¡±

    ¡°So, the fruit is at the top, yeah?¡± Corrin asked, still looking down.

    ¡°Some,¡± Ven said. He adjusted his grip and took one hand off the wall, pointing past Corrin. ¡°Do you see those vines to your right?¡±

    Corrin followed his finger. Above him and to the right was a tangle of vines hanging off the side of the cliff. At the ends of the vines were large, purple globes a bit larger than his fist. ¡°Wait, are those the fruits?¡±

    ¡°Hey I¡¯ve had those before!¡± Wyn called up. ¡°They¡¯re fizzy right? Oh man, those are so good.¡±

    ¡°Ah, have you?¡± Ven said. ¡°Aye, those are Agaraberries. It seems I was mistaken about you having had them.¡±

    ¡°Agaraberries? I still haven¡¯t had them. Do we just toss them down?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s easiest,¡± Ven nodded. ¡°Down the line and have Kei catch them. They¡¯re sturdy¨Chave to be since the wind often slams them against the cliff. They won¡¯t break.¡±

    Corrin scrambled up to the vines and pulled at the stem. He didn¡¯t have much leverage, but to his shock, the stem¨Cwhich dug into the cliffside¨Cdidn¡¯t come out.

    ¡°Just pluck the fruits from the vine!¡± Ven called. ¡°They hold much less tightly than the stem, and this way they will grow back.¡±

    And Corrin found they did. Thus, they began to drop them down one by one, from Corrin, to Wyn, to Ven, and then down to Kei on the strider. After that he moved to another cluster further up the cliff and the process continued. They cleared two full bunches¨Cnot counting the three Kei fumbled into the grass¨Cover the course of about fifteen minutes before Ven made the call to continue the ascent to the top.

    Thanks to swinging a sword so much¨Cnot to mention all the climbing he and Wyn had done growing up, Corrin¡¯s hands were plenty calloused, and his grip was strong, so the rough surface didn''t bother him. In fact, it made it easier to grip. In all, the cliff face wasn¡¯t much of a challenge, making for a nice relaxing climb. While he kept a low level of mana circulating in his system, he wasn¡¯t actually channeling that much. It was nice to feel a bit more exertion, and the wind as he ascended the cliff felt great through his hair.

    Soon they reached the top and began to harvest the fruits that grew above, namely Kiqui, a large green spiky-shelled fruit which grew from a similarly spiky plant on the ground, and draveberries, which were much smaller and grew by the hundreds on bushes atop the karst.

    ¡°How do we get these down?¡± Corrin asked, holding the basket of Kiqui they¡¯d collected. Though the basket was large, there was only enough room for four of the fruits, one for each of them. They¡¯d gathered the draveberries into bags which hung from their waists, but he didn¡¯t see how they could get the larger fruits down.

    ¡°Rope solves all,¡± Ven grinned. He untied his end of the safety rope and took the basket from Corrin, tying it to the handle. Then he walked to the side and began to lower it down. ¡°Incoming, Miss Kei!¡±

    After the Kiqui were delivered, they made their way back down the cliff. The whole excursion had only taken about an hour, and Corrin was happy for the new spoils. As they began to move again, the four of them sat down and ate.

    ¡°Come to papa!¡± Corrin grinned as he bit into the tough skin of the agaraberry. It was, as Wyn had described, fizzy, and the sweet juice bubbled wonderfully in his mouth. He laughed at the sensation as Wyn tried to prepare the Kiqui. As he carefully cut it open though, next to him, Ven simply bit into the hard outer rind with a loud crunch and began to munch away.

    ¡°How are you¨C?¡± Wyn gaped, trying and failing to gnaw through it himself. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I doubt you would like the rind anyways,¡± Ven said. ¡°Most people choose to cut into it as you do. If you save the rind we can use it to make tea later.¡±

    ¡°How will we make tea without water?¡± Kei asked, popping a draveberry into her mouth. Her eyes widened as she bit down on the small blue fruit, and she quickly ate another. ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    ¡°I included Kiqui tea in the water rations for the trip,¡± Ven waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°We''ve had extra water this whole time? What about stew?¡± Corrin complained. The whole reason he couldn¡¯t make any was because they apparently didn¡¯t have enough water.

    Ven waved a finger and slowly made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound three times. ¡°When you are the captain of your own strider, you can decide what to do with the water surplus. Do not worry, the Kiqui tea will be worth it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d better be,¡± Corrin grumbled. Then he bit into the agaraberry again and sighed. After almost two weeks of dried and preserved foods, it was like a bite of paradise. ¡°Can¡¯t even be mad¡­ damn this is good.¡±

    As the sounds of conversation and laughter filled the air, the four travelers atop the veldstrider all agreed¨Cit had been a good day.

    The blades of grass rolled by slowly. But hundreds of miles ahead, far past the bounds of Ven''s hawk sight, people were gathering in the heart of The Grass Sea. Channelers, mages, and veldstriders numbering in the hundreds all converging on one town. And there, they had begun to prepare.

    Something had stirred amidst the waves of green.

 79. Approach

    Corrin stared blankly at the top of the grass passing lazily below. His feet hung off the edge, still a good ten feet from the sea. The slow, rhythmic motion of the veldstrider as it moved through the grass was almost hypnotic.

    ¡°Ughhhhh.¡± He tilted his head back and let out a long groan. Only three weeks into their voyage across the sea and he was really starting to go stir crazy. His fascination with The Grass Sea had long since worn off as they drifted in the endless grass with nothing to do. With the caravan, he¡¯d been able to run around, spar with Wyn, and go off into the wilderness to explore almost whenever he wanted, but the veldstriders were an entirely different story.

    ¡°Will you shut up?¡±

    ¡°We get it, you¡¯re bored.¡±

    Kei and Wyn¡¯s voices grumbled back at him. They too were sitting on the edge of the saddle watching the sea roll by, though they seemed much more comfortable with the whole experience.

    It was just so boring. Sometimes Siensa would stop to eat or rest, and sometimes they¡¯d have to go around known hunting grounds, patches of grassward, or the large flat-top trees, but that being the extent of the daily excitement wasn¡¯t enough for Corrin. Even the monster attacks had become mundane, few were dangerous enough to challenge him and Wyn. Not even the fizzy fruit they harvested from the occasional island was enough to save him.

    Fine, I¡¯ll go figure something out.

    Corrin stood up and started walking around on the back of the enormous creature. It wasn¡¯t big enough for him to run, and the saddle had a lip at the edges to prevent people from falling off, but its shell was still large enough to comfortably hold their small group. Even if they had twice as many it would¡¯ve been fine.

    As he paced, he started channeling his mana to help take his mind off of things, it wasn¡¯t as effective as sitting, but it was still something. Of course, that let another bit of frustration slip past his guard¨Csince escaping the dungeon, he hadn¡¯t actually made that much progress in his abilities. It was getting easier to control, and the rate at which he could cycle it through his body, or move it to a point had gotten faster, but the gains were marginal at best.

    The damn demon had made it seem like it was some great power, but other than making himself stronger and faster, Corrin had no idea what he was supposed to do with it. He knew there must be more to it, and he had a feeling that the trick lay in getting it out of his body. The fact it existed in the air meant it could exist outside him, but any attempt to do so just ended with his channels cramping and him landing on his face.

    If he could find anyone else that could do the things he could do, maybe that would change, but as it was, he was stuck. The strongest mages and channelers from Precipice had been gone, and those that were left didn¡¯t know much more than he did. He thought back on the spirit knight in the forest, with burning white flames, or even Sam the mage in Precipice, with his invisible force spell. He knew there was more to mana, if only he could understand how to harness it¡­

    His thoughts were interrupted by a commotion at the front of the strider. A large bird, with gray and brown feathers had landed on the saddle. It had a small leather bag hanging from its neck, and seemed completely comfortable with the people around it. Ven got up from his seat and walked over to it. He seemed unfazed by the sudden arrival, though he did seem a tad curious.

    ¡°A message? Why thank you my feathered friend.¡± He held out a hand filled with some feed and the bird ate from it happily while he pulled a piece of paper from the pouch.

    After pouring the feed from his hand into a bowl¨Cseemingly prepared just for this purpose¨CVen began to read the message. As he read, his expression grew a bit darker before finally settling on a look of annoyance, which was matched by the clicking of his tongue after finishing.

    By the time he had finished, the three of them had gathered around, waiting anxiously for his response.

    ¡°We can get messages by hawk?¡± Wyn remarked, a bit surprised.

    ¡°Smarter birds are trained for deliveries to striders,¡± Ven explained. ¡°These ones will fly in the miles surrounding a perch and ensure the message is received by bringing it straight to the strider.¡±

    ¡°What does it say?¡± Corrin asked.

    Ven sighed. ¡°It seems we will need to take a detour, an area ahead on our path has been declared as too dangerous.¡± There was a slight shaking in his tone that Corirn couldn¡¯t place.

    ¡°A detour?¡± Kei spoke up, ¡°How long of one?¡±

    ¡°At a guess, the total will be a week or two lost to recharting and getting around it. We¡¯ll stop at the nearest town to resupply and rechart our route.¡±

    ¡°This area is more dangerous than the rootlurker?¡± Wyn raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Ven nodded. ¡°Much more so.¡±

    ¡°Well? What¡¯s up there?¡± Corrin prodded.

    ¡°A¨C¡± Ven paused, his fist clenching around the letter. ¡°A colossus showed up in the area. Since its exact location is unknown, a hundred mile perimeter has been set up around its last known location.¡±

    Corrin felt a chill. Even in Straetum they¡¯d heard of the colossi: giant creatures which would occasionally spring up throughout the continent, wiping out entire towns and even cities on their own.

    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s no choice then,¡± Kei said. ¡°We should be able to afford the delay, not that it would matter if we couldn¡¯t. Corrin, why do you look so upset?¡±

    Wyn smirked. ¡°He just wants to see the colossus.¡±

    ¡°Just from a distance¡­¡± Corrin coughed.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°Hey I¡¯m not pressing the issue am I?¡± Corrin protested.

    ¡°Be grateful.¡± Ven¡¯s voice was quiet. ¡°Going to see a colossus is to forfeit your life. If you see one and survive, you should consider yourself lucky.¡±

    ¡°The way you say that¡­ have you seen one?¡±

    Ven laughed once. ¡°I saw its leg, crushing my village underfoot like a child stepping on an anthill. It smashed through wood and stone as if they were no more than dry leaves. Whether it was luck, fate, or the spirits that saved my family that day, I do not know. Even twenty years later, I can still remember the sounds of its rampage behind us as we ran through the woods.¡±

    As he spoke, he got a faraway look in his eyes, like he wasn¡¯t quite with them. It wasn¡¯t the first time Corrin had seen that look, but it was as unsettling as always.

    ¡°Twenty years¡­¡± Kei gasped. ¡°You couldn¡¯t mean the Colossus of the South could you?¡±

    Ven nodded. ¡°Aye. It was a long time ago, and I was young. That is perhaps the only memory I have left of Aleris.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s The Colossus of the South?¡± Corrin asked. He¡¯d never heard of it.

    ¡°The Colossus of the South appeared in the kingdom of Aleris twenty years ago.¡± Kei answered, her voice serious. ¡°Only a month later, the entire kingdom lay in ruin. I¡¯ve heard people say fire rained from the sky, and people burned in the streets of the capital as they tried to escape, I couldn¡¯t say how much of that is fiction though. What I do know is that since then, three massive expeditions have been sent to kill it¨Ccoalitions from multiple kingdoms including Edria, with scores of spirit knights, hundreds of mages, and tens of thousands of soldiers. Each one ended in disaster. The whole area is an abandoned wasteland now.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Aleris is south of Edria right?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°I guess that explains the name, but aren¡¯t people worried about it roaming up?¡±

    ¡°They were. Extremely so,¡± Kei nodded. ¡°We were still fighting the war at the time, so most of our armies weren¡¯t stationed at home. When I was younger, we used to have practice once a month for evacuation in case it was spotted moving. Now they do them once a year, but there¡¯s less concern with the war being over. My brother said they think they could kill it, but it¡¯s too costly to justify attacking it when it seems content to stay where it is. The last three expeditions were sent when people still thought it would roam.¡±

    Wyn chuckled darkly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe something like that really exists¡­¡±

    ¡°Certain as the world itself,¡± Ven spoke up. ¡°Consider yourself lucky if you never have to see one for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Are all colossi like that?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re not,¡± Kei said, shaking her head. ¡°Most are much, much weaker. Every year an expedition will be sent out to hunt some colossus with a few spirit knights and mages. I don¡¯t know why that one in particular is so much stronger than the rest. Furthermore, colossi usually only show up in wild, untamed parts of the world. I¡¯ve heard it said they just grow from smaller monsters and spirit beasts in areas away from humans before wandering to where we are, but no one is really sure.¡±

    Corrin was about to ask more about the colossus, but he realized something belatedly, ¡°Wait did you say we were stopping at a town? There are towns out here?¡±

    He looked to Kei and Wyn for help, but quickly looked away when he realized their faces were etched with disappointment.

    Ven raised an eyebrow, some life returning to his gaze. ¡°Of course. Did you think we had enough food to sustain a two month voyage on the back of this strider?¡±

    Corrin fell onto his back from his seated position, looking up at the sky. ¡°I¡­ I figured we¡¯d fish or something?¡±

    Kei and Wyn snickered off to the side. ¡°You really don¡¯t listen much huh?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah yeah laugh it up,¡± he grumbled.

    Kei deigned to save him from further embarrassment though, asking another question to move on. ¡°When can we expect to reach the town?¡±

    Ven had taken off his bandana, letting his hair spill out in front of his face. He took a moment to put it back on, pulling his hair back and taking a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯ll arrive in Estin tomorrow evening. It¡¯s a moderately-sized town, but it may be crowded if many striders have been forced to deviate their paths to it. We¡¯ll likely need to stay a day or two while I get things sorted.¡±

    After another brief discussion, most of the details seemed to be sorted out. Corrin left most of it to Wyn and Kei. They¡¯d handle it better than he would anyways. As he sat at the edge of the saddle once again, his thoughts eventually turned back to training.

    Breathe in, channel mana, breathe out. Rinse and repeat. He wasn¡¯t sure how helpful it was, but he did it anyway. Though they were complete guesses, he thought it seemed that his running, which burned through his mana quickly, and his channeling exercises, which increased the pressure, flow rate, and control within his body, seemed to accomplish different things.

    If mana itself was similar to a muscle, then he thought channeling was more like a skill. Using mana and stressing his channels with exercise was like running or jumping to build up stamina and strength¨Cit increased the amount of mana he could hold, and also let him recover it faster in the long term. When he used too much at once, or used it for a long period of time, he¡¯d begin to feel a sort of strain in his mind and body, which he figured was kind of like being sore after a hard day''s work.

    On the other hand, channeling it improved his ability to use the mana itself. It was more like learning how to climb, or throw a dagger. As he channeled he grew more comfortable with how to move it around, and it responded faster and faster. When he¡¯d been in the dungeon, dragging the mass of mana throughout his body was like pushing a boulder uphill. Once Azoth had given him a ¡°channeling technique¡±, it had grown faster and easier to use, even if it was less powerful. He figured this was due to the restriction of its flow through the channels in his body. Then again, taking in extra mana strained his channels as well, so maybe climbing was the right analogy. Either way, he¡¯d gotten stronger, and his control had gotten better as well, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was missing something.

    He breathed out, letting the excess mana leave his body as he lay down and relaxed. There was still mana left within him¨Cin fact he couldn¡¯t get all the mana out of his body without using it directly¨Cbut it was at a much lower level. He¡¯d noticed if he tried to hold too much mana for too long without either burning it or releasing it, he started to feel a bit uncomfortable. It didn''t hurt, and he assumed that Azoth knew what he was doing, so it was probably natural, he just needed to let his channels rest from time to time.

    The endless expanse of the sky as it passed overhead, almost imperceptibly slow, but it didn''t bother him as much anymore¨Chis mind was busy thinking about the colossus. He really wanted to see it. As he lay there though, the motion of the veldstrider soon lulled him into closing his eyes, and he drifted off for a nap.

    ***

    The time passed faster than the sky, and before he even knew it, it was the evening of the next day. The sun had gone beyond the horizon, and though the heavens were still painted with traces of purple and red, the sea had grown dark.

    He was sitting with Wyn and Kei by the suntrap playing cards. Nights on The Grass Sea dropped to uncomfortably cool temperatures, especially with fall in full swing, so the brass contraption was especially necessary to keep the top of the strider warm.

    Ven was the only one sitting away from the suntrap. He was up at the front of the saddle as always, tapping gently against Siensa¡¯s shell as he peered calmly into the growing dim. Though he was outside the pocket of warmth, Ven seemed content with only a blanket resting loosely on his shoulders, and Corrin knew he was wearing a plain, sleeveless vest below it. Their captain didn¡¯t seem too bothered by the chill.

    Corrin refocused and looked over the top of his card, watching the tense faces of Kei and Wyn as they tried to figure out what they should do next. He only had one card left in his hand, and all he needed was for the turn to get back to him. Wyn was up next, and he played a double six from his hand, leaving two more cards. Kei had been winning all night, but it seemed she was finally having a bad game, and still had five cards left.

    Corrin raised his card up, ready to declare his victory as soon as she made her move. He glanced at the mostly-empty box of chocolate pieces he had set aside. They were the only ones left from the gifts they¡¯d been given at the party in Precipice, and they¡¯d been using them to gamble.

    Kei grinned, and then played her entire hand onto the pile. ¡°Five card run, easiest victory of my life.¡±

    ¡°Oh come on!¡± Corrin groaned.

    ¡°Again?¡± Wyn tossed his cards into the middle. ¡°How do you keep doing that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all skill.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a luck-based game!¡± Corrin and Wyn shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, you lost again, now hand it over,¡± Kei smirked.

    The two of them grimaced and reluctantly passed their remaining chocolate pieces to her. She made a big deal of eating one from each box, and they could only watch in horror.

    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m gonna share.¡± Her cold mask broke and she smiled, handing a piece to each of them as they laughed and got ready for another game.

    ¡°I am sorry to interrupt,¡± Ven¡¯s voice called out quietly, ¡°but Estin is just up ahead.¡±

    Though he saw nothing when he first stood up, eventually Corrin was able to spot the town coming into view. Rising out of the dark sea was a large island, surrounded by a tightly packed collection of stone spires, taller than any he¡¯d seen on the sea before. The spires wrapped around the island like a huge wall, and glowed with the light of civilization, a circle of light against the dark backdrop of the night.

    They drew closer and closer, until he was able to make out more detail. The town was flickering with activity. Dozens of veldstriders were coming and going from its port, and countless more encircled the town which was clearly not meant to handle so many. The motion of people could be seen moving across every inch of the spires. There was even a large wooden boat sitting atop the grass next to the town. It was wide and flat, without any sails like he had expected to see on such a large ship.

    He heard a sharp inhalation and looked to see Kei with wide eyes, looking at the same sight. ¡°Is that a land skiff?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°That boat?¡± Corrin asked.

    Kei let out a single chuckle. ¡°That boat, is worth an absurd fortune. Many noble families, even merchant families like mine, would bankrupt themselves twice over before being able to afford one. I don¡¯t really get it, but apparently some sort of enchantment or artifact lets it glide over land, hovering a few feet over the ground. Even in the capital, I¡¯ve only seen them a few times. So what the hell is one doing all the way out here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working on this sea for almost fifteen years now,¡± Ven said. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen a land skiff one time before. There¡¯s another group that gets to use them besides the richest noble families. They get utilized in high-priority military operations by spirit knights.¡±

    Corrin froze. He couldn¡¯t breathe. The feeling that overtook him in that moment was stronger than he¡¯d felt at the appearance of the rootlurker. It was stronger than the fear he¡¯d felt as the leviathan stared at him in the crevice. It wasn¡¯t fear though, it was something deeper. It was a burning need, like he was stranded in a desert dying of thirst, and an oasis lay just ahead.

    Corrin¡¯s head turned slowly to look at Wyn. His friend was trembling, hand shaking as his eyes flickered purple, then gray again.

    Corrin¡¯s mouth was dry, but he managed to force sound from his throat. ¡°Wait, that means¡­¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Ven nodded. ¡°A spirit knight is here. The colossus hunt has come to Estin.¡±

 80. First Contact

    A spirit knight.

    Even before he¡¯d known what his dream was, even before he and Wyn had gone into the forest that day, Corrin had longed for something more.

    Straetum was too small for him. To live the life he wanted, he¡¯d needed to envision himself as something greater than the town could ever contain. For someone growing up in such a tranquil town, the only image he had to hold was that of the spirit knight he¡¯d seen that day.

    Corrin had spent the last ten years of his life thinking only of that moment. Waiting, training, swinging his sword until his hands were raw, pushing his body to the limits over and over in the hopes of one day approaching that kind of strength. In reality though, his dream was something vague and undefined. He had no idea what being a spirit knight was like, how they acted, or how strong they were. It was like looking through a dirty lens at his destination, and for the first time in ten years, he would be able to see it for what it truly was.

    Corrin waited and watched, as Estin drew closer and closer. They were headed towards a dock on the outside of the spire-wall, a natural formation which ringed the heart of the town. The island in the center was huge, larger than any Corrin had seen on the sea before, covered in a mess of tightly-packed buildings which seemed to almost spill off the side. From further out it had seemed as though there was only a single ring of pillars stretching a hundred feet in the air, but it became clear the clustering was a bit more random, and there were a number of smaller pillars hiding just above the grass.

    The dock they approached was where most of the ships seemed to be gathering, but before they could reach it, a much smaller strider approached them. The rider got into a heated argument with Ven, directing him towards another dock. They changed their course, and repeated this process three times before finally finding a place they could get off.

    The strider drew closer to the wooden walkway, but it was far too slow. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Corrin leapt off the back of the saddle, landing easily on the docks in a crouch. A moment later, he started striding towards the central island, completely ignoring the surprised cry that Kei let out as he did.

    Estin wasn¡¯t a large town, it might have been even a little smaller than Straetum in terms of space, but the amount of people walking the streets¨Cwhich were mostly wooden walkways around and between the spires¨Cseemed triple what a town of its size should have, if not more. Soldiers, clad in armor from chain to leather hurried around, moving from place to place carrying various weapons and supplies. The air had a certain tension to it, but more than that, most of the people he passed seemed excited about something, especially the soldiers.

    Corrin felt a hand on his shoulder, halting his movement.

    ¡°Do you even know where you¡¯re going?¡± Wyn asked, apparently having followed him from the veldstrider.

    ¡°Look at the flow of those soldiers,¡± Corrin said. ¡°They¡¯re all either heading to or from the center, which makes sense, that¡¯s where I¡¯d expect them to be set up. If the spirit knight is in charge, that¡¯s probably where he¡¯ll be¡±

    Wyn paused thoughtfully. ¡°Not a bad point actually. Let¡¯s head that way and then ask one of the soldiers when we get there.¡±

    Corrin nodded and started to walk again.

    ¡°Oh also,¡± Wyn stopped him again. Corrin turned to see what he needed, and Wyn punched him on the arm. ¡°Don¡¯t run off without me next time. We said we¡¯d do it together right?¡±

    Corrin¡¯s lips parted, his eyes widening just a bit. Then he grinned. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better keep up then.¡±

    Wyn smirked, and then stepped past Corrin. ¡°No, you¡¯ll have to keep up with me.¡±

    ***

    Corrin¡¯s guess had been way off. After telling one of the soldiers that they wanted to assist with the hunt, Corrin and Wyn had been given an actual destination which matched what he¡¯d expected. The operation was based out of the garrison in the middle of town. However, after some more asking around, it turned out that ¡®Commander Helric¡¯ was overseeing the preparations of the land-skiff for battle.

    From memory, Corrin knew it was docked on the opposite side of town from where they¡¯d come, so they headed in that direction. It was difficult moving through the clogged streets¨Cwhile there had been more in Precipice, the city was designed for such a large population, and in the absence of roofs to jump too, there was no choice but to use the walkways which stretched over the grass below.

    Thankfully, it was still relatively easy to navigate, so despite it being hard to move at times, there was no trouble with getting lost.

    When they arrived, Corrin began to appreciate just how large the skiff actually was, the two-level wooden deck was large enough that a ballista had been mounted to the front, and there was still enough room to comfortably hold over two dozen men. By the helm was a large bald man, who seemed to be in charge, directing the efforts of the soldiers and common laborers who were running around the ship completing various tasks.

    As soon as he saw him, Corrin knew this was the spirit knight. His equipment was clearly well cared for, a sword was sheathed at his side, and a greataxe was strapped to his back. He wore a thick, expensive-looking coat of leather and fur that seemed to glimmer a faint silver.

    But it was none of these tangible things that told Corrin of his status. He could just tell. Perhaps it was the way the man stood, or the way he moved as he barked orders across the ship, but it was as if he existed more than everyone else, mattered more than everyone else.

    His back was turned, but as Corrin and Wyn approached, he turned to look at them, and Corrin froze midstep. The knight was a man in his thirties, tall with broad shoulders and a muscular build. A large scar ran the entire length of his face, and he was bald except for sideburns which went down his cheeks to form a rough looking beard.

    For several seconds, neither he nor Wyn moved. The knight raised an eyebrow, taking the pipe out of his mouth and blowing some smoke to the side, ¡°Well? Are you gonna say anything, or just gape at me like a couple of fish waiting for a snack? If you¡¯re here to join up with the hunt, go ask for Drevis at the garrison, he¡¯ll figure out if you¡¯re up for it.¡±

    His voice was gruff, but it had an underlying smoothness to it, and it resonated, even in the open air. Corrin felt as though even if he were standing a hundred feet away, he would be able to hear the man whisper.

    Speak damn it!

    ¡°Um, so the thing is, me¨Cwell, me and my friend are going to Taravast¡­¡±

    The man made a motion for him to keep going.

    ¡°Oh, I mean we¡¯re going to become spirit knights. So we¡¯re going to the swordcraft academy, and¡­ you¡¯re a spirit knight right?¡±

    The knight took another long puff. ¡°That I am.¡±

    An awkward amount of time passed while they waited for the man to continue.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your business with me then?¡±

    Corrin stammered for a moment, but Wyn stepped forward. ¡°We grew up in a small town on the plateau. To be honest, you¡¯re only the second knight we¡¯ve ever seen, so we just¡­ we needed to meet you¡­ sir.¡±

    ¡°The second huh? All the way out on the plateau? Who was the first?¡±

    ¡°It was a man named Sezim.¡±

    That seemed to actually get the knight¡¯s attention. He had just been about to take another puff from his pipe, but he paused. ¡°The Stillblade was out there was he?¡±

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Corrin asked excitedly.

    ¡°''Course I do, he was a bit of a war hero, at least before he went into teaching. I''ve never had the chance to meet him, but there''s not a soldier in Edria that doesn''t know him by title. I wonder what he was doing all the way out here though. How long ago was it?¡±

    ¡°About eight years,¡± Wyn said.

    He rubbed his beard thoughtfully, ¡°I mean you two are how old? Sixteen, seventeen? I¡¯m shocked you even remember that. Still, if you¡¯ve made it this far, I should give you a piece of advice: if the only reason you¡¯re on this journey is to attend the academy, you should just go back to your village now.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Corrin¡¯s eyes hardened.

    ¡°Maybe that came out a bit harsher than I meant it. Look, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re great back in your town, and I¡¯m not trying to put you down. But the plateau is a small, small pond, and talent there, well frankly it¡¯s about as helpful as a handful of shit in the east. Every year, plenty of kids from the boonies try to apply, and every year they all fail. I myself wouldn''ta been able to make it in there. Now, if you¡¯re fine joining the military instead, then by all means go for it. A few of us manage to work our way up eventually. But the academy chews up and spits out hundreds of the most talented kids in Aeora every single year. It¡¯s for the best, bar none. I just think you should temper your expectations.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Wyn began to speak up. ¡°I see, well I understand¨C¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find out then.¡± Corrin interrupted, his voice steely.

    The knight¡¯s eyes met his, but the pressure Corrin had felt was gone. ¡°What are you proposing?¡±

    ¡°Just a sparring match, one on one. When I win, I¡¯ll make you take those words back.¡±

    The knight paused, eyes genuinely shocked. Then, he began to laugh. ¡°Oh kings, you¡¯re actually serious! Kid, I was trying to be polite, but if you insist, then let me ask you a question. Are you even aspected yet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means.¡±

    ¡°And that''s exactly my point. You don¡¯t know the first thing about channeling. I can tell you¡¯ve at least gotten to the starting line, though your friend doesn¡¯t seem to be open yet. But the spoiled bastards applying for the academy have been training all their lives just for this. Most start channeling when they¡¯re only ten or eleven years old and they have enough resources funneled into their training to buy your town ten times over. From what I can tell, you¡¯ve barely even started.¡±

    Corrin stepped forward, looking up at the knight, meeting his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up then.¡±

    The knight sighed. ¡°It¡¯s simply not going to be possible, it¡¯s honestly worse that you¡¯ve opened on your own, your base is bound to be sloppy. No channels to your eyes, redundancies everywhere¨CI¡¯ve seen it all before. If you even want to reach my level someday, you¡¯ll have to start back over and fix it, and that¡¯ll probably take two years on its own. Here, step forward and I¡¯ll explain more.¡± He held out a hand.

    Corrin reached out hesitantly. The knight grabbed his wrist and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Look inwards, I¡¯m sure you can at least see your channels. Notice how they¡¯re all a big jumbled¡­ mess?¡± He trailed off. His eyes grew hard. ¡°That''s not possible¨Cyou couldn¡¯t have developed these channels on your own. And¡­ an ash aspect? Who was it that did this?¡±

    Corrin pulled his hand away. Now he shrunk ever so slightly from the intense gaze of the knight. Something had changed. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what that means, but I¡¯m self-taught.¡±

    The knight staggered back one step, studying Corrin with an expression intense enough to kill. The intensity grew stronger, until Corrin thought he could actually feel a pressure crushing him from all sides, like he was getting buried alive. Then, the pressure vanished, and the man finally spoke. The edge was gone, but his tone still left no room for debate. ¡°Take out that sword. You wanted to spar? I¡¯ll test you here and now.¡±

    Corrin hesitantly unsheathed his blade. ¡°Real swords? Not wooden ones? And right here?¡±

    The man chuckled, seemingly having regained his earlier calm. ¡°Here is as good as anywhere, I trust you not to damage my ship. I¡¯ll draw my sword if you earn it, not before. Convince me.¡±

    The knight shouted to the rest of the men on the ship. ¡°Clear off men! I¡¯m using the ship for a little sparring session! Odds are a hundred to one he lands a single hit!¡± The crew seemed to have expected it, and they chuckled as they dropped what they were doing and left the ship. Corrin saw coins exchanging hands.

    Corrin glanced back at Wyn. His face was tight, but he gave Corrin a serious look and nodded in approval, which was all the permission Corrin needed. He turned back towards the knight, who smirked, holding out a hand in challenge.

    ¡°Fine. If you want it, then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Corrin growled. He took a breath, drawing in mana and thrusting towards the knight¡¯s shoulder as quickly as he could. The strike wouldn¡¯t kill, but it would be a quick lesson that he and Wyn shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    He stumbled, his weight thrown off balance as he completely missed his target. The knight had somehow sidestepped the strike. Before Corrin could even feel surprised, he was falling backwards, looking upwards at the sky wondering what had happened.

    ¡°Watch your footing,¡± the knight chuckled as Corrin¡¯s back hit the deck. He was jolted from the shock of it all, but he recovered quickly, rolling to the side and springing off the ground back to his feet.

    ¡°Nice move,¡± the knight commented casually. ¡°But you took in what, one breaths before you attacked? You¡¯re not even close to capacity right now. Did you think I was going to rush you? If you¡¯re going to fight, you should be saturating your channels.¡±

    Ignoring him, Corrin wasted no time going back on the attack, swinging at the knight, who seemed to effortlessly dodge out of the way of each blow. It was frankly ridiculous. The man was twice his size, and didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d be quick on his feet, but Corrin couldn¡¯t land a blow no matter what he tried.

    He stepped and swung, hitting nothing but air and receiving a weak strike to the back.

    ¡°Too slow!¡±

    He spun around towards the voice, sword flashing. For the first time he actually hit something, but his sword stopped dead in its tracks with a dull thud. The knight had blocked his blade, with¡­

    That¡¯s not possible!

    The knight had caught the blade, stopping it on his palm without so much as a drop of blood. He grinned, not even remotely winded. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know how to create a mantle yet. You might be the weakest ash channeler I¡¯ve ever fought. ¡±

    ¡°Mantle? Ash? What are you talking about?¡± Corrin asked, trying to shake his sword loose. The man¡¯s grip was like iron, Corrin could hardly budge the blade.

    ¡°Come on kid, I know you can control your aura. I can feel it pooling in your arms and legs right now. But that¡¯s such a waste. In a fight between channelers, you¡¯re only as good as your senses, and for somebody as green as you, that means your eyes. Go on, I see you¡¯ve somehow got the channels for it.¡± He threw the sword aside and pushed his palm against Corrin''s chest. It was hardly a light shove, but it drove him back hard enough that his feet left the ground. By the time he recovered, he was a good ten feet away.

    The knight stood back, watching. What was he waiting for?

    I¡¯m only as good as my eyes?

    On a half-baked theory, Corrin moved the mana from his arms and legs up through his channels. He could see the channels etched into his body, stretching up and down each limb. He¡¯d focused on the power it granted, using it to enhance his limbs so much that he hadn¡¯t asked a fundamental question. Were there channels in his head? He shoved mana upwards, enough that he swore he could almost feel it physically as it traced the path.

    As it gathered around his eyes, Corrin gasped as the world became awash with color and sharpness, his senses expanded to see things that had previously been invisible. Red specks gathered around the candles lit on the ship, and motes of bluish-white floated by like dandelions carried on the wind. The rock of the islands was coated in a golden brown aura which shimmered faintly, and across from Corrin, the knight shined like the sun, emanating a bright, overwhelming gold. It wasn¡¯t just that either¨Csuddenly Corrin could see more. He could count each individual fur on the knight¡¯s coat, he could hear the whispered conversation of the soldiers that watched as they pretended to work, he could smell the oil he¡¯d applied to his blade earlier that day.

    The total information overload was too much, and a groan of pain escaped Corrin¡¯s lips, which quickly caused a piercing ringing in his ears, which had grown more sensitive as the mana flooded them as well. He quickly covered them and closed his eyes, trying to fight down the growing headache as he dragged mana away from his head.

    ¡°Corrin!¡± Wyn called, but Corrin couldn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Wow you really are green,¡± the knight said. ¡°You¡¯ve never channeled that much aura to your head before. First time¡¯s always rough.¡±

    Corrin grit his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m getting the hang of it.¡± The pain had lessened, and he had a better feel for where his channels were now. There was some sort of weird swirling pattern behind his eyes, and the channels there were thinner than the rest in his body. He sent some mana back towards his eyes, easing into it this time as the enhanced vision returned. It seemed he needed to dedicate about ten percent of his excess mana to achieve it.

    He rose back to his feet, staring at his opponent again. The spirit knight was wreathed in a translucent, golden armor.

    Is that¡­ mana?

    He had to question it, even though there was nothing else it could be. The mana within Corrin¡¯s body had been hazy and unfocused, but he could now make it out in more detail, a stream of countless beads of power flowing through his body, gathered from the loose mana drifting through the air. In contrast though, the knight¡¯s mana seemed condensed, more refined, like a liquid. It wasn¡¯t static either, it flowed over his body in a pattern, emanating from¡­

    Oh you¡¯re kidding me.

    Corrin let out a short chuckle, earning a confused look from both Wyn and the knight. It grew into a laugh, and then a moment later he was laughing uncontrollably. Both of them looked at him like he was crazy.

    ¡°Corrin are you okay?¡± Wyn asked.

    He held up a hand to pause them. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I¡¯m just, so stupid. It¡¯s so obvious if I think about it. I can¡¯t believe it took me so long to figure it out.¡±

    The difficulty with projecting his mana was in pushing it out of his body, which he couldn¡¯t seem to do no matter what he tried. Except, he already had a way to get it out, didn¡¯t he?

    Corrin slowly exhaled, letting a trickle of mana flow out with the air. As it did, he pulled, clamping his will down on the mana like a vice, willing it to cling to his body before his connection to it was severed. Even before he¡¯d gotten channels, he¡¯d been able to control the mana if not very effectively¨Cthis was similar, but ten times harder. The mana didn¡¯t want to respond, it pushed against him, trying to get free, but Corrin held fast. He changed his way of thinking, expanding the space he defined as ¡°Corrin¡± to encompass a thin shell outside his own body.

    Still, the mana fought him, straining against his command. He began to drag it across his body, spreading it thinner and thinner. As it spread out, it actually became easier, less mana over an area was less taxing than the same amount in concentration. But the resistance was still there. He fell to his knees, teeth gritting as sweat poured down his face. It was like pushing a boulder up a hill with his mind, but he kept going. The mana wasn¡¯t free. It. Was. His.

    He let out a strained groan as the stress peaked, and then finally something cracked. The pressure let up and the mana became easier to hold, enough that he could actually move it around with only a little mental effort. Without the channels it wasn¡¯t nearly as fast¨Cjust like when he had first obtained mana in the dungeon. But it worked.

    With another breath, another trickle of mana flowed out, he wrestled with it briefly, much easier this time, before it slid into place as well. Then another, and another. More and more flowed out of him over almost two minutes, until he felt almost half the mana inside his body was now outside. It was a pale imitation of what the knight could do, and it was no armor¨Cin fact it was hardly enough mana to form a gauntlet around his hand. The mana leaked too, drifting out of his control and back into the air at an alarming rate. Between maintaining his mana-sight and the mana outside his body, he felt stretched thin mentally and physically, and he was having to breath fast and deep just to keep up.

    He was grinning all the same.

    Laughter rang out from in front of him and he looked up. The knight was staring at him, an incredulous look on his face. His expression grew more interested with each passing second. ¡°Wait, are you serious? This is the first time you¡¯ve seen a mantle and you already¨Cwell shit¡­ Not bad kid! Not bad at all! You might actually be worth something!¡±

    The knight reached for the greataxe on his back, setting it down onto the deck before taking off his fur coat. Beneath it he was wearing a black, sleeveless undershirt which clung to his bulky, yet athletic frame. He pulled the sword from his waist, revealing a blade which was a bronze color. It didn¡¯t gleam like metal though, its sheen reminded Corrin more of the claw blade he had once used. He held the blade out in front and smiled widely.

    ¡°It¡¯s polite to introduce yourself before a fight. My name is Torvin Helric, third class spirit knight. You can call me Tor.¡±

    ¡°My name is Corrin, future spirit knight, and guardian of the founder¡¯s tomb,¡± Corrin said, adding his title for the extra flare.

    ¡°Well Corrin, do try your hardest to defend yourself.¡±

 81. Piton

    In his life, Corrin had fought plenty of opponents, both man and beast. The leviathan had been an overwhelming force, a brutal monster he didn¡¯t think he could defeat alone even now. Din Kai had been crafty, and had been a stark reminder that not every fight could be won with skill or power alone, he was sure there were plenty of people out there he couldn¡¯t beat yet.

    But he hadn¡¯t comprehended the gap. And even in all those battles, he¡¯d never been so completely overwhelmed.

    Tor dashed forward¨Cjust slow enough that Corrin could track the movement, but fast enough he could hardly react. Only instinct, sharpened by over ten years of practice, saved him from losing in a single strike. He barely got his sword up in time to catch the first swing, intending to attack back immediately after.

    Then he felt the weight of the blow.

    It was like trying to stop a landslide, its power was completely unyielding. He had to let it knock him back just to avoid being cut by his own sword being driven back into him.

    Unfortunately, behind him were the stairs to the main deck. He felt the ground disappear beneath his feet as he fell backwards. Extending a hand, he followed the momentum, pushing against the stairs to flip his body upright and landing at the bottom of the stairs. Tor had vanished from the top of the stairs.

    Just in time, Corrin looked up to see a figure descending on him with a wild glint in his eyes, sword pulled back to strike. Corrin dodged to the side¨Cin that split second while Tor landed, there would be an opportunity, a chance for him to counterattack.

    Remember that feeling!

    Mana surged into his leg and he spun into a roundhouse kick, timing it to hit at the precise time Tor hit the ground. Just as before, the peak hit in time with the blow, and the power exploded, striking like a clap of thunder.

    Corrin¡¯s leg stopped in its place. Tor had blocked it with his forearm, and he hadn¡¯t even flinched. A shock went up Corrin¡¯s body like he¡¯d kicked a boulder, completely immovable.

    ¡°More¡­¡± Tor said, grabbing his leg.

    Corrin jumped awkwardly, kicking his other leg at the back of Tor¡¯s head, but it too bounced off with no effect. He barely landed back on it, still held firmly in his opponent¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°More!¡± Tor laughed. ¡°Use more power¡­ When you strike me!¡±

    Corrin¡¯s vision blurred and he felt his stomach lurch as he realized¨Che¡¯d been thrown into the air above the deck of the ship, flung by his leg. As he hurtled upwards, the world spun around him. His mind raced, trying to make sense of it¨Che had to be almost forty feet in the air!

    That¡¯s imposs¨C

    Before he could even finish the thought, Tor appeared in the air above him, his sword gone, hands clasped above his head. He swung down with both fists, and Corrin threw his arms together to block it. It was useless. The blow hit like a battering ram, and he shot down into the deck of the ship, which shattered as he crashed into the wooden flooring, driving out all the air from his lungs.

    As his vision shook, he could vaguely hear Tor speaking away from him, somewhere through the dust and debris.

    ¡°...a little too hard, damn. Nereus is gonna be pissed. Hey you, with the black hair, this isn¡¯t even gonna get me warmed up. Why don¡¯t you join your friend here? Maybe you¡¯ll fare better in a two-on-one?¡± There was a sarcastic tone to his voice, but Corrin could tell he wasn¡¯t lying. He¡¯d just annihilated Corrin without even trying. This was the power of a real spirit knight.

    ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Corrin channeled more mana into his body, cycling it through his channels faster, until he could feel them begin to strain from the load. He breathed it out, forcing it to cling to the outside of his body, dragging it to his fist as he staggered to his feet. He¡¯d lost control over the last bit of mana as soon as he¡¯d gotten hit, so he had to start over. Thankfully, his mana responded quicker than before. He couldn¡¯t beat Tor as he was. If he wanted to stand a chance, he needed to keep evolving, so he would.

    Wyn would be buying him time, he¡¯d have to make the most of it.

    He drained more and more mana to his fist until it was covered in a swirling gauntlet of black and white lights. Good. He rose slowly¨Cpartly because he was thinking, and partly because he couldn¡¯t rise faster¨Cand looked over. Tor¡¯s back was to him, his whole body still armored in gold. He wasn''t holding his sword, which was laying on the deck some twenty feet away. He''d dropped it when he attacked Corrin in the air with both fists.

    Notably, with his new vision, Corrin noticed a faint line drawn in the air, almost invisible but with a faint tint of gold. On one end was Tor¡¯s hand, on the other, the sword.

    The knight was staring at Wyn, who was drawing his own weapon with deliberate sloth. As soon as he saw Corrin fully standing, he charged, feinting towards Tor¡¯s head before striking at his midsection.

    At the same time, Corrin shot forwards with his own sword raised. It was a distraction though¨Cthe real weapon was his fist, wrapped in the mana which swirled dangerously around it. Swinging weakly with his left arm, Corrin twisted to throw a punch with his right, mustering every ounce of force he could.

    In the instant before their blows landed, Corrin saw the spirit knight grin. He flexed his hand and the line of gold flashed brighter. Somehow, the sword flew through the air and into his waiting hand.

    Tor twisted sideways, parrying Wyn¡¯s sword at the same time as he moved to catch Corrin¡¯s fist. Wyn simply couldn¡¯t match his strength, and was easily rebuked. Corrin¡¯s shouldn¡¯t have been much better, but the new strike was different. With his mana-sight, he could see it.

    In the moment of impact, the section of gold armor around Tor¡¯s hand clashed with Corrin¡¯s own makeshift mana weapon. The black and white mana evaporated the gold, and Corrin felt a strain on his mind so strong that his vision flashed, but the armor broke apart with the sound of shattering stone, and his fist connected.

    Tor caught the punch on his hand, and Corrin heard a faint crunching sound. Then the knight spun. Apparently he¡¯d grabbed Wyn at some point, because Wyn crashed into Corrin as he threw the two of them across the deck.

    Corrin pushed himself up onto one knee, glancing at Tor, who was inspecting his left wrist with curiosity.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± He yelled. ¡°Your sword flew!¡±

    Tor winked. ¡°Trade secret. Nice punch.¡±

    Corrin felt pride blossom from the compliment, but he refocused. He had a fight to win after all. He didn¡¯t take his eyes off of Tor as he spent a moment strategizing. It seemed the knight wasn¡¯t going to press them yet.

    ¡°Wyn, we¡¯ll attack at the same time. We have to try and wear him down. My last attack worked, I just need an opening to land another.¡±

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ve got your back. I can¡¯t see whatever you¡¯re seeing, so you can lead the way.¡±

    ¡°I can hear you, you know?¡± Tor replied absentmindedly, a slight smirk on his face.

    ¡°Well nothing we can do about it,¡± Wyn grunted. ¡°But don¡¯t you think this is a bit much?¡±

    Tor laughed. ¡°You tell me. I might be the one winning, but you two still seem plenty happy to be involved. Unless those looks on your faces mean otherwise.¡±

    Corrin glanced over at Wyn. He was smiling. There wasn¡¯t any humor in it, but it was a smile that Corrin knew all too well. The one on his face was probably similar.

    This was exhilarating, and he wanted to win.

    ¡°On three¡­¡± He said, getting an affirmative grunt from Wyn. He understood. ¡°Three!¡±

    They rushed at the same time, unleashing a flurry of blows on Tor, who deflected each one with the same unerring power as before, holding his sword in one hand as he took both of them on. Even in raw skill, they weren¡¯t even close to his equal. Still, as the fight progressed, Corrin felt his attacks growing sharper, and he grew more in sync with Wyn with each passing second.

    Their abilities were pushed to their furthest heights, challenged like they¡¯d never been before, and as they fought, they began to improve. Wasted movements were eliminated, and their strikes flowed faster and faster. They were no longer two swordsmen, but rather halves of the same whole. Where Corrin struck low, Wyn struck high; where Wyn feinted, Corrin attacked.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    They began to push Tor back, driving him further and further towards the edge of the ship. Except, he didn¡¯t seem remotely worried¨Chis eyes instead glinted with something like pride and excitement. A faint smile touched his lips as he parried two of their strikes in one smooth motion.

    ¡°You¡¯re learning,¡± Tor grunted, spinning away from a follow-up and resetting his stance. ¡°That¡¯s good. But is it enough?¡±

    Then something shifted, and his own counters gained more life, forcing Corrin and Wyn on the defensive, pushing them back the way they¡¯d come. Corrin¡¯s heart pounded as he retreated. Tor wasn¡¯t just holding back, he was testing them, adjusting his power up and down to gauge the absolute limits of their strength. He¡¯d let them push him back for a bit, seeing how they attacked, and now he was seeing how they¡¯d defend, fighting just hard enough to keep each of them on the backfoot without completely overwhelming them. It was a test, one they¡¯d either pass or fail.

    Corrin grinned wider, the mana in his channels thrashed wildly, like a caged beast, responding to the intensity of the fight. They reached the stairs again, but Corrin was ready this time, shouting to Wyn so they both jumped down past them at the same time.

    As soon as they left the ground, Tor dashed forwards, reaching the bottom just after they did. His sword flashed, too quick for Corrin to follow, and his blade was knocked aside, leaving him open for an instant. Tor thrust towards his heart, and Corrin wondered if he might actually stab him.

    Steel rang out as Wyn deflected the blow aimed for Corrin¡¯s chest, locking blades with the knight for a moment before Tor shoved him aside with sheer strength.

    A heartbeat later he brought his sword overhead and swung downwards at Corrin, who had just recovered. Corrin knew he couldn¡¯t match such a heavy blow from the spirit knight fairly, even if he only had one arm, so when he brought his sword up to defend, he turned the flat side down and pushed his palm into it. Even with his off-hand supporting the blade, the blow drove him down onto one knee, and his body shook from the effort. He was completely defenseless when Tor simply kicked him. He tumbled over the deck, dropping his sword before hitting the side of the ship with a dull thunk.

    When he tried to get back to his feet, his legs buckled, his body refusing to respond, and when he looked back towards the fight, he saw Wyn get backhanded across the face and then slammed to the ground with the hilt of Tor¡¯s sword.

    As Corrin struggled to get up, Tor held out a hand for him to stop.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Tor spoke, and the world seemed to grind to a halt. His face was stern, but he soon broke into a soft chuckle. ¡°Quit glaring at me. If we keep going, you¡¯ll get hurt worse than you can handle. Hell, you already fractured my wrist, so that¡¯s a whole pain I¡¯ll have to deal with.¡±

    And just like that, the fight was over.

    ¡°What?¡± Corrin asked, disarmed by his sudden casual demeanor. ¡°We''re done? Just like that?¡± He wanted to argue more, but he felt the aching deep in his body and knew Tor was right.

    Tor shrugged. ¡°Of course, it was just a light sparring session after all.¡±

    Corrin fell back onto the deck, chuckling between heavy breaths. That was a light sparring session? Sure he hadn''t gotten injured much, but it was easily one of the hardest fights of Corrin''s life. He knew, with certainty, that if Tor had wanted to even the fight, he could have at any time. But true to his word, it didn''t seem like the spirit knight had even broken a sweat.

    And yet apparently, Corrin had fractured his wrist. ¡°Oh, uh, sorry about that?¡± Corrin apologized. The spirit knight hadn''t so much as grunted at the blow, and he didn''t seem concerned, but it must have been the mana punch. Did it really have so much power behind it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, it was a great punch! You might actually have some potential. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve fought an ash channeler. Flashy too, seems like we even drew a crowd.¡± He waved his hand, and Corrin looked to see that the group of soldiers and dock workers watching them had grown even larger since the battle had started.

    ¡°An ash channeler?¡± Corrin asked, questions still swirling even as he calmed. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right,¡± Tor rubbed his head, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what aspecting is¡­ where do I even start? How about this, I need to go take care of this mess and finish my work for the day. Since you did land a solid blow, you¡¯ve earned at least some small reward. How about we meet up later tonight and I¡¯ll answer a few of your questions.¡±

    Corrin didn¡¯t even have to think before accepting.

    ***

    Tor was in a good mood as he walked away from the skiff, leaving the two kids to collect their breaths. He¡¯d let them know where he¡¯d be drinking later that night, and he hoped they¡¯d show up. Despite the damage to the ship, it wasn¡¯t often he got to meet such promising talent in the army. Plus, it had been his fault.

    Of course, his good mood faded when he saw Nereus waiting for him on the docks, arms crossed.

    ¡°That was some fight,¡± the mage remarked dryly, clearly unhappy that the schedule was thrown off and the ship damaged. Nereus was thirty-six, only two years Tor¡¯s senior, and they technically shared equal authority on this mission, but he sure liked to act as though Tor was still a fresh recruit that trembled when he held a spear.

    ¡°The boys have talent,¡± Tor grunted, walking up the docks back to town. Damned mages just never understood, combat was the best way for warriors to understand one another. Only in battle could you see the depths of a person¡¯s soul laid bare, and know them for who they truly were. Swords¨Cor in his cases axes¨Cdid not lie.

    ¡°Yes well, now thanks to your recklessness I¡¯ll need to reaffix the enchantments on the flooring, that will take hours in this mana-drained place.¡±

    ¡°And we have two weeks yet,¡± Tor retorted. ¡°So perhaps you could refrain from trying to study the blasted grass for a few hours and get the work done. I¡¯m the one training these weaklings for battle every damn day while you lounge out in the sea. And I''m the one that now has a fractured wrist. I should be able to heal before the hunt, but that doesn¡¯t make it less annoying in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°They were truly able to injure you? I was not using my lens, were you holding strength in reserve?¡±

    Tor snorted. Mages and their shortcuts. ¡°Course I was. They''re from the plateau, if I hadn''t been holding back I would''ve killed them.¡±

    ¡°And yet they still did manage to injure you.¡±

    ¡°Like I said,¡± Tor grinned. ¡°They''re talented. Especially that white-haired one. The other one is interesting too though. He''s not even open yet, but his reactions¡­ think he''s got some sorta mental enhancement. Maybe a blessing?¡±

    Nereus sniffled. ¡°Yes well, I don¡¯t see why you should have taken that battle so far in the first place. Would thrusting the difference in their face not just discourage them?¡±

    Now, Tor laughed. ¡°Perhaps it will! But if they are so easily discouraged, they would have never become spirit knights anyways. Unlike you mages, we must actually have iron in our bones.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a simply ridiculous¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Tor affirmed. ¡°A mage can have any kind of strength. For every combat mage, there are two more that will go into academia or research, another that will become an enchanter, and even more that will study any number of less-competitive fields. Unless you¡¯d like to take back your statements about how you''re only with the army because it benefits your research.¡±

    Nereus didn¡¯t offer any refute, so Tor continued. ¡°Spirit knights are different. We must be more than strong. A true spirit knight must be unyielding and indomitable. It is not for the weak of spirit, mind, or body. When faced with such a staggering difference in strength, there are a few reactions one can have. For many, the moment they face that mountain and the impossible climb between them and true strength, they will reach the end of their journey. They¡¯ll believe they¡¯ve reached the end of their skill, and that will become their reality. They will never reach for higher.

    There is another type though. Those who will become truly strong, upon encountering that mountain, they wonder, ¡®what must the view be like from the top¡¯, and they know it is their destiny to stand at the peak. Spirit knights are those who have ascended that mountain, and arrived at the summit. If they doubt their ability to climb for even a moment, then their fate is already determined.¡±

    Tor grinned. ¡°I wonder which those two will be.¡±

    ***

    As the high of battle faded, Corrin realized just how beat up he really was. His head was pounding, along with every muscle in his body, having absorbed several impacts the likes of which he¡¯d only taken a few times before, even in the deep floors of the dungeon. It wasn¡¯t just physical either, his channels felt like they¡¯d been scraped raw, and his body was almost completely drained of mana. It was refilling slowly, but it would be at least a few hours, maybe even the rest of the night, before he was full again. Apparently when his channels were so overworked, they wouldn¡¯t let him absorb as much mana with each breath. Lesson learned.

    ¡°I assume you don¡¯t feel much better?¡± He asked Wyn.

    ¡°Nah I¡¯m fine,¡± Wyn managed, apparently coming down from the battle himself. ¡°It only feels like I got trampled by a spirit bison and then ran over by a cart. It could be worse, it could be raining.¡±

    Corrin chuckled, falling over onto the deck as his legs gave out. A loud thunk sounded out from beside him.

    ¡°I can see why this ship is so expensive,¡± Wyn said, voice muffled. ¡°This wood is so comfortable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right there with you, I think I might just take a quick nap.¡±

    ¡°I like that idea, I¡¯ll wake you up in a bit, then it''s my turn.¡±

    A few minutes later, a tired voice spoke as what felt like a broom bumped into Corrin¡¯s head. ¡°Could you please move? We need to start fixing the mess you all made.¡±

    Corrin started laughing, and soon Wyn joined, uproariously laughing as they struggled to their feet. Corrin looked over at his best friend, and they stared at each other for a moment as their laughter died down.

    A raw cry tore from Corrin¡¯s chest. It was filled with the weight of eight long years¨Cyears of blood, sweat, tears, and hope. It was a celebration, a cry of victory. He shouted it from the depth of his heart, not a word, just a raw sound, elation given form. And in the next moment, Wyn was yelling too. They stumbled towards each other and threw their arms around each other, grabbing onto the only person that could understand what either of them were feeling. They shouted until they ran out of breath and tears stung their eyes, and then they laughed again.

    After wiping his eyes and catching his breath, Corrin slung his arm over Wyn¡¯s shoulder, and together they staggered off the ship. Both smiled triumphantly as they each let out a loud whoop into the night sky above.

    The journey to the summit was sure to be a long, strenuous climb, and they¡¯d hardly begun the ascent. But, in the middle of The Grass Sea, in a part of the world rife with stagnation and mediocrity, they¡¯d found another miracle. After eight years of aimless wandering, it would serve as the piton they needed. With it, they could continue to climb even higher.

 82. Invitation

    The walk back to the strider took some time as they recovered from the fight, and by the time they reached it the crowds had begun to thin. Corrin¡¯s mind was still racing, but he¡¯d calmed some on the walk over. The air was crisp as the temperature dropped lower and lower, winter was just a little over a month away, and he was beginning to feel it.

    The docks were lit with a mixture of softly glowing lightstones and torches, not to mention a few drifting light spirits. It was nothing like back home, but they helped. He hadn¡¯t been off the strider in a while, so as Corrin approached Siensa, he was reminded that light spirits weren¡¯t the only ones about. The bubble-like lift spirits licked the underside of the immense creature, twinkling silver in the light. Corrin pulled a trickle of mana into his eyes, ignoring a faint ache in his channels as he did so. The world grew awash with color again, a bit fainter this time¡ªhe was using less mana.

    With his battle high gone, he was able to breathe and focus far more on his surroundings. Bluish lights, different from the light spirits, drifted along with the faint wind as red particles swirled around the torches. The grass below was filled with sparks of green and gold that traveled up and down the stems. As always, the stream of black and white moved through his own channels similarly, and now he knew the two were linked. He watched in awe of the hidden world he¡¯d been introduced to.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s it like?¡± Wyn asked, a hint of jealousy in his voice.

    Corrin blushed and the mana drained away, he must have been making a face. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡ªno nevermind. It¡¯s incredible. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been blind my whole life and I can suddenly see.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Wyn smiled. ¡°I hope he can help me figure it out¡­¡±

    Corrin grabbed his friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sure he can. We¡¯re going to leave this place stronger than ever.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Wyn nodded. His eyes lingered for a moment and then he looked away, but Corrin saw a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Slight problem for now though, they¡¯re not up there.¡±

    Corrin looked up to the top of the veldstrider, he couldn¡¯t see over the lip of the saddle. ¡°How do you¡ªoh your little friend. Well that¡¯s not great, where are they then?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a note,¡± Wyn tilted his head. ¡°Oh, they went to a restaurant Ven knows of. The central island on the western side¡­¡±

    Wyn jumped to the top of the strider and came down a moment later, note in hand. ¡°Guess we should go check in with them, yeah? We¡¯ve got another hour before we¡¯re supposed to meet Tor.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s stomach rumbled, they¡¯d eaten in the early afternoon, so it was already passed dinnertime, and the fight with Tor had taken a lot out of him.

    ¡°Actually yeah, that¡¯s a great idea. Race you?¡±

    Wyn gave him a dry look. Then he turned and hobbled towards the island as quickly as he could.

    ***

    Technically, the building they were eating at was an inn, which was clearly enjoying the influx of business from the colossus hunt. The room was bursting with people, far too many for them to all be staying in the fairly small building, and as they made their way towards the back where they¡¯d spotted Kei, Corrin noticed many of the tables and chairs looked somewhat thrown together, as if they¡¯d been made quickly to accommodate the extra guests. Thankfully, it was late enough in the evening that even in the lively room they were able to find two chairs to drag over.

    Kei was the only one sitting at the table, and she glanced at them as they sat down, but didn¡¯t protest. She took a large bite of her sandwich, spilling a bit onto her bright blue tunic.

    Corrin snorted. ¡°Very ladylike.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± she complained with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m starving. And it¡¯s the first real food I¡¯ve eaten in almost a month.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s stomach rumbled in agreement, the rations on the veldstrider mostly consisted of salted meats, dried biscuits and whatever fruits they could scavenge from the islands. The warm smells of cooking meat and hearty stews filling the room were almost enough to make him drool.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ven?¡± Wyn asked.

    Kei pointed to another table across the room where Ven was talking animatedly with a group of young men. ¡°Apparently he¡¯s catching up with some familiar faces. Trading news and all that. He was right though, his place is really good.¡±

    Corrin looked around for a barmaid or server of some kind to order food, but it was difficult with the crowd. As he looked around, he noticed Kei had taken the peppers off of her sandwich and left them on her plate.

    ¡°Hey, are you gonna eat those?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all yours.¡±

    Corrin reached out for them, but Wyn¡¯s hand stopped him. ¡°Wait Corrin.¡± His face was deadly serious. It could only mean one thing.

    ¡°Fine, best of one.¡± Corrin said. Wyn nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°What are you idiots doing?¡± Kei deadpanned, but Wyn held a hand up, hushing her.

    ¡°Hang on Kei, we need to focus, this is very important.¡± He reached his hand out, and Corrin did the same, their fists only a few inches apart.

    ¡°Sword, shield, bow, go!¡±

    Corrin threw out two fingers, mimicking the slash of a sword. Wyn¡¯s hand turned sideways, forming a shield between him and Corrin.

    ¡°Nooo! Why¡¯d I go shield? You always go sword!¡± Wyn lamented immediately, staring at his hand in shock as Corrin grinned and snatched the peppers for himself, biting into the spicy fruits and savoring the taste of them and his victory all at once.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Kei asked.

    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s hand swords, you¡¯ve never played? Maybe they don¡¯t have it in the east?¡± Corrin was a little surprised about that. The traders that came to town knew the game, but maybe it was unique to the plateau.

    ¡°So¡­ sword beats shield then? How does that work? Wouldn¡¯t the shield block the sword?¡±

    ¡°No no, shield blocks bow, bow shoots sword from range, and sword beats a shield by itself,¡± Corrin corrected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much,¡± Wyn said, looking around even more desperately for a waitress.

    Kei blinked. ¡°Well, either way you don¡¯t have to fight over my scraps. I¡¯ll buy dinner as a celebration for a good journey so far.¡±

    Wyn tried to decline, but Corrin wasn¡¯t one to turn down a free meal. Besides, she was rich right?

    ¡°Sounds great to me, you¡¯re the best!¡± he patted her on the back.

    Kei blushed slightly at the compliment. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only fair after all.¡±

    Finally they were able to find an overwhelmed staff member to place an order. After the waitress left, Kei asked them a question, ¡°So, what happened with the spirit knight, did you find them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah we did,¡± Corrin said. He told her the whole story, though if he was honest, he may have made the fight seem just a little bit closer than it actually was. Still, he mostly kept to the truth, it had been a really one-sided fight after all.

    Kei seemed somewhat shocked. ¡°I knew spirit knights were strong, but that¡¯s something else entirely. How did Din Kai compare?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Wyn said simply. He was right, in Corrin¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t think a hundred Din Kai¡¯s could so much as scratch Tor, the difference in power was that vast, and the spirit knight hadn¡¯t even been going all-out.

    ¡°Do you want to come with us to the meeting Kei?¡± Corrin asked. ¡°It might be nice for you to get to talk to someone from Taravast.¡±

    Kei flinched before looking down at her feet. Her lips twitched into a smile, but it didn¡¯t seem very happy. ¡°Well, actually I think I want to get an early night, so I¡¯ll pass. Thanks for the offer though.¡±

    ¡°Hm, well suit yourself.¡±

    Wyn gave Kei a look that Corrin couldn¡¯t place, but before he could ask, the sandwiches arrived. As his stomach took over his brain, he tabled the question for later.

    ¡°Thanks again for the food Kei,¡± Wyn said.

    ¡°You¡ªno, don''t worry about it. We¡¯re friends right?¡±

    Corrin rolled his eyes and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like an actual question. We¡¯ve only been traveling together for almost three months now.¡±

    ¡°When you put it like that it honestly seems short,¡± Wyn said, taking a bite. ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve been on the road forever already¡­ Damn this is really good.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t think I want to know what kind of meat this is, but I can¡¯t deny it tastes great. Also, don¡¯t whine about it, I¡¯ve been out here for almost a year now. I can¡¯t believe it''s almost winter.¡±

    ¡°Can we even travel the sea in the winter?¡± Corrin wondered.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Wyn said. ¡°I asked Ven about it and we¡¯ll be cutting it close. The delay from the colossus is going to eat through our safety window. It¡¯s harder to supply a trip in the winter, but we should make it in time.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention, icemaws, winter wolves, well those wouldn¡¯t be in The Grass Sea I suppose. But we¡¯d still worry about frost wraiths, corpse-eaters, ktaadn, ¡­¡± She trailed off, noticing the looks of horror on their faces. ¡°What? Do you not have those?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry did you say corpse-eaters?¡±

    ***

    Their sandwiches were long finished by the time Kei finished apprising them of the dangers of winter outside the plateau, and the time for Corrin and Wyn to leave had arrived. Kei paid the bill as promised before grumbling about how overpriced lodging was in the town. As their paths split at the door, she waved them off, wishing them good luck, and they were on their way.

    The tavern Tor had sent them to was also on the central island. It was a bit run down, with a faded sign and doors that creaked loudly as Corrin shoved them open. As soon as he did though, it was like entering a whole new world. Despite the streets being quite so late in the evening, the room was bursting with people just like the inn they¡¯d eaten at. Clustered in tables, people were betting, drinking, and playing all manner of games with no reservations about the noise. Unlike the inn however, most of the men at the tavern seemed like soldiers, dressed in uniforms and carrying weapons or armor.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    In contrast to the rest of the building, the bar itself seemed very well maintained. The counter was crafted from polished wood and the back shelves had more bottles of alcohol than Corrin could count. The owner¡ªas he almost certainly was in a town like this¡ªwas standing behind the bar with a tired expression, but it was the kind brought on by physical exhaustion, not exasperation like Corrin would expect from one having to deal with such a rowdy crowd.

    At the center of it all though was one man, the spirit knight Tor. Well, he wasn¡¯t at the literal center, he was sitting at the bar on the back of the building downing a large mug of what must be alcohol. But the world within the tavern certainly seemed to revolve around him. Even just sitting and drinking, he stood out, his presence was larger than everyone else¡¯s. As he downed more and more of the liquor, the soldiers around him cheered him on.

    Finishing his huge mug, Tor slammed it down onto the counter, empty, and raised a fist into the air. The soldiers went crazy, exchanging bets and celebrating in good fun, or lamenting their losses.

    ¡°Haha! I told you, I could do this all night boys!¡± He waved a hand towards the empty mug, ¡°Behold! The true power of a spirit knight! Let me get another!¡± He raised it up into the air and nodded at the bartender, who nodded back while he finished with another customer.

    It was just after this that Tor seemed to notice them approaching. ¡°Ah look! The guests of honor have arrived!¡±

    Corrin chuckled awkwardly as the older man ordered his men to give them some space, clearing a barstool for each of them. Corrin took a seat on the wooden stool and leaned against the counter.

    ¡°Order anything you want, it¡¯s on me,¡± Tor said amicably.

    ¡°Thank you for the generosity,¡± Wyn said.

    Corrin nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Tor leaned onto the counter, looking over at them with a slight smirk on his face. ¡°I imagine you¡¯ve had plenty of time to think up the questions you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s an ash channeler?¡± Corrin asked.

    Tor laughed, ¡°Straight to the point, I can respect that. What¡¯s an ash channeler huh? Well tell me, what do you know about mana and aura? I need to know what I¡¯m working with.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ mana and aura?¡± Corrin repeated, slightly confused. ¡°Are those two different things? I only know about mana.¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re kind of the same. How to explain¡­ Let¡¯s start here¡ªhave either of you ever noticed that you were stronger or faster than most people?¡±

    Corrin thought about it. It hadn¡¯t started out that way, but he and Wyn had been more physically able than even the adults in their village for almost four years now. ¡°Well, I guess so¡­¡±

    Wyn spoke up. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the result of training though?¡±

    Tor scratched his chin absentmindedly. ¡°Yes and no. A normal person with training wouldn¡¯t do half as well against me as you two did.¡±

    Wyn snorted. ¡°That was well huh? It seemed to me like we got our asses kicked.¡±

    ¡°Oh you did! But trust me it would usually be a lot worse.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough, we¡¯ve been a bit stronger than most for years now, so I see your point. Continue.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, the how and the why aren¡¯t really my area of expertise. You¡¯ll need to talk to somebody smarter than me for that. The important part is this: aura is an innate energy that all creatures produce. For most people, it simply leaks away, not that they produce much to begin with. But some people, either consciously or subconsciously, learn to train it and produce more. Considering the circumstances, I would say you two are of the subconscious type. From what I can see, you each have at least¡­ six or seven times the normal amount, and produce it faster too.¡±

    Corrin thought about the base level of mana in his body, the amount he couldn¡¯t get out with breathing alone. Since he was twelve he¡¯d been as strong and fast as an adult, and the gap had only grown since.

    So then, that¡¯s my aura? He looked at his hands¡ªever since Azoth had imprinted the channeling technique onto him, he¡¯d been able to see his own body¡¯s mana, even before he could see the mana outside it. The white-black energy flowed through the channels in his body, swirling power moving like the blood in his veins.

    ¡°So I have aura too then?¡± Wyn asked, his eyes widening a bit in understanding.

    ¡°Of course ya do, the main difference is just mana and a channeling technique.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s brain turned, putting the pieces together. If aura was made in the body, but he¡¯d had mana poisoning in the dungeon, then that meant¡­

    ¡°Mana¡¯s the shit in the air,¡± Tor confirmed. ¡°We don¡¯t produce it naturally, it¡¯s something to do with spirits¡­ lifecycles or something? If you see Nereus you can ask him, he might know.¡±

    Tor paused as the bartender arrived, refilling his drink and pouring some water for Corrin and Wyn. Corrin also put in an order for some bread and cheese, even after eating at the inn with Kei, he was still hungry.

    The knight glanced oddly at that before he continued. ¡°Anyways, what really matters is how you use it. Mana and aura are almost the same shit practically speaking, so the words are basically interchangeable except when you¡¯re trying to explain stuff like this. With a channeling technique, you can draw mana into your body and mix it with your aura to make yourself stronger, or to fuel other techniques.¡±

    Wyn glanced at Corrin, who nodded. It all lined up so far, and in practical terms he hadn¡¯t learned anything new.

    Wyn spoke again. ¡°So then, all I need is a channeling technique? How can I get one?¡±

    ¡°What, whoever taught Corrin here didn¡¯t want to teach you?¡±

    ¡°Close enough,¡± Corrin chuckled.

    Tor raised an eyebrow, searching Corrin¡¯s eyes for something. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a true shame. Let¡¯s come back to that topic though, I¡¯ll finish my explanation on aspects.¡±

    ¡°Oh right,¡± Corrin nodded. ¡°I almost forgot. You said I had an ash aspect?¡±

    ¡°Once someone is able to sense their own aura and use it actively, taking in mana from the outside, that¡¯s when they become a channeler. We call that stage being ¡®open¡¯. For most humans, at that point their aura is going to be mostly pure, still in its natural state.¡± He paused, pointing at Wyn. ¡°Your aura is about as pure as any I¡¯ve ever seen, especially for someone with so much.¡±

    Corrin caught on. ¡°And I take it mine isn¡¯t.¡±

    Tor nodded. ¡°Exactly. Pure aura is¡­ unassertive compared to other auras, and it¡¯s not nearly the same as what we would call pure mana. Corrin, channel to your eyes and look at that candle. What do you see?¡±

    The process of channeling mana to his head still felt weird, but it didn¡¯t cause a headache this time, and he was still being careful with the amount he used. Like before, the world sharpened in clarity, and he became aware of the mana outside his body. He looked over at the candle.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a few specks of red in the air around it, that¡¯s mana right?¡±

    ¡°Fire mana,¡± Tor said.

    Corrin noticed some of the bluish white motes drifting through the air. He pointed at them, ¡°So then that would be what¡ªair mana?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d call it wind, but you¡¯re on the right track.¡±

    Corrin thought about it for a moment. ¡°So I take it this has to do with my aura having an ¡®ash¡¯ aspect? Is that another type of mana?¡±

    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s a very dangerous type too. For an inexperienced channeler, as you channel, your aura will begin to dilute¡ªno dilute isn¡¯t right. What¡¯s the opposite of dilute?¡±

    ¡°Concentrate?¡± Wyn offered.

    ¡°Not what I¡¯m thinking of. Let¡¯s just say over time your aura will begin to change. Instead of producing pure aura, your body will begin to produce aura with the same properties as the most prevalent mana you¡¯ve channeled. When that happens, you surpass the open stage, and become ¡®aspected¡¯. Typically, if someone is aspected, you can expect them to be stronger than someone who is only open, simply because they have been at it longer.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m aspected? But I¡¯ve only been channeling for a few months now. How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Frankly, I have no idea. It shouldn¡¯t even be possible¡ªash is tough ta¡¯ cultivate. It only occurs naturally on desolate, mana-rich battlefields, and in Aleris where The Colossus of the South roams. And even then, most people on battlefields like that are either already aspected or dead. So unless there¡¯s been some wars on the plateau I haven¡¯t heard about, I don¡¯t know how you managed it.¡±

    Corrin looked at Wyn, their eyes meeting. Nothing they¡¯d done since he¡¯d become a channeler had been out of the ordinary. Which meant there was no doubt. It was a result of whatever Azoth had done to him.

    Wyn nodded and turned back. ¡°Sir, is there any other way to become aspected other than taking in mana?¡±

    ¡°A few, but none that would apply to you.¡± He looked at Corrin again, his eyes sharp. ¡°You¡¯re talented, but altering your own mana properties takes a lot more time and skill than anything you¡¯ve done so far. Hell, even I¡¯d have trouble, and I wouldn¡¯t want ta¡¯ do it anyways. There¡¯s also imprinting, but other than some noble families you don¡¯t hear about anyone doing that anymore.¡±

    ¡°And how exactly does imprinting work?¡± Corrin asked.

    Tor glanced to the side thoughtfully. ¡°I couldn¡¯t say. All I know is that it¡¯s a way to force a channeling technique onto someone. It''s not done anymore because it''s incredibly dangerous, one or two noble brats die every year from it if I had ta¡¯ guess. Even if I knew how to do it¡ªwhich I don¡¯t, I definitely wouldn¡¯t hand it out to a bunch of kids.¡±

    Corrin let out a breath of relief. Forcing a channeling technique onto someone¡­ That sounded a lot like what had happened to him, but it seemed the process itself had been the most dangerous part. In fact, it could be that having a channeling technique chosen by a powerful demon was the kind of advantage he needed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got one more question,¡± Corrin said. ¡°Why does it matter that I have an ash aspect? Your reaction to it earlier was a bit much, no?¡±

    ¡°Well, for one, it''s rare like I said, so most aren¡¯t familiar with it, but I fought a few ash channelers back in the war, so I know a little. First, every mana aspect behaves differently, and they take on the properties of the thing they¡¯re mimicking. For example, my aura is earth aspected. It makes me durable, and can add weight to me and my attacks, but it''s pretty sluggish. It¡¯s one of the better aspects for defense. A wind channeler on the other hand would be quick, it lets them lighten their bodies to move incredibly fast, and I¡¯ve even known a few who could fly in short bursts.¡±

    ¡°Flying? Are you serious?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sight to see, that''s for sure. Ash mana is different though. It¡¯s not named after an element like wind or water, it was named for the color of the aura.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Corrin said, ¡°It''s white and black, ash makes sense.¡±

    ¡°A more accurate name would be something like ¡®destruction¡¯ mana. As that implies, ash aura is dangerous, it offers little in the way of utility, but in terms of raw power, no other aspect comes close.¡±

    ¡°Is that why I was able to break through your armor earlier?¡±

    ¡°Armor?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°I had my mana gathered outside my body for defense,¡± Tor said offhandedly, ¡°But yes, that¡¯s exactly right. Ash mana is honed for destruction. It¡¯s fast, powerful, and especially effective against other aspects in a straight confrontation.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. If I could break through your defenses, it really must be powerful.¡±

    Tor grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, kid. Just cause I didn¡¯t expect an attack like that from somebody who just learned how to see mana, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t defend against it. You¡¯ve got a long way to go if you want to break through an earth channeler¡¯s real defense. At least one on my level. That said, if there was one aspect I wouldn¡¯t want to face as an earth channeler, it would be ash.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s the best then right? Why doesn¡¯t everyone get an ash aspect?¡± Corrin asked.

    Tor grunted. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s rare to find it occurring in large amounts naturally. But also, it¡¯s not without its weaknesses. For one, it''s terrible in any sort of sustained defense. But more importantly, didn¡¯t you notice how I said you and your friend have roughly the same amount of aura? As a channeler, I assume you¡¯ve been training your aura directly, which means you should have faster growth. But ash mana is difficult to contain, and harsh on your channels. If you had a water or life aspect, your effective capacity would be far larger by now. In fact, ash probably has the worst counter of any aspect, that being fire.¡±

    ¡°Wait so I¡¯m bad against a fire channeler?¡± Corrin blinked. ¡°Why?¡±

    Tor waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s a whole different thing. But yeah, it''s a terrible match up. Each type has its tradeoffs, I wouldn¡¯t say any one is better. It¡¯s gonna come down to how you like to fight.¡±

    So, his aspect was great for attacking, but he could hold less of it? Corrin thought that fit him perfectly, he preferred attacking to defending anyways. So he had the power, he had the talent, there was only one thing he was missing.

    ¡°Can you teach me how to use it?¡± Corrin asked.

    Wyn stood up. ¡°Please, teach us. I want to learn a channeling technique, I have to learn one.¡±

    Tor took a slow sip of his ale. His voice was steely. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s heart dropped, and besides him he saw Wyn stiffen. ¡°Wait, why not?¡±

    ¡°Explaining a thing or two to a pair of kids is one thing, especially since I did say I¡¯d answer a few questions for ya. But real training is different. For one, unlike some knights, I¡¯m a direct member of the Edrian army, and you two aren¡¯t citizens of the kingdom. I could get in trouble for spreading what are essentially military secrets.¡± He rolled his eyes at the phrasing. ¡°On top of that, I¡¯ve got a mission to oversee here. We¡¯re hunting the colossus at the end of next week, and I have a whole battalion to prepare before then.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wyn¡¯s head drooped. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Now hold on,¡± Tor smirked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t finished. I can¡¯t take too much time away from this assignment right now, but if two potential assets to the hunt were to show up¡­¡±

    Corrin¡¯s heart sped up. ¡°You mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°Recruiting from local forces is something I¡¯m allowed to do, and I¡¯m technically allowed to train the men under me however I see fit for the purposes of the mission.¡± Tor smirked. ¡°How would you two like to join the hunt?¡±

 83. How Not to Slay a Colossus

    ¡°How would you two like to join the hunt?¡±

    The words hung in the air for a moment, and Wyn found himself unable to respond. Join the hunt? What would that even look like, after the thrashing they¡¯d received, he honestly wasn¡¯t sure they¡¯d be too much help with Tor¡¯s involvement. Still, did it matter if they were getting training?

    Corrin didn¡¯t seem to have such reservations though, ¡°Are you kidding? That¡¯s not even a question!¡±

    Tor laughed. ¡°I take it you¡¯re interested then?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ll help us learn, then of course!¡± Corrin nodded.

    ¡°And what about your friend?¡± Tor asked, looking over at Wyn.

    Wyn mulled it over, in his head. If the hunt was taking place in two weeks, then they¡¯d lose a bit of time by staying, but not much. Still, Tor, a spirit knight, was offering them instruction. There wasn¡¯t anything more valuable than that. And Wyn had seen the look in Corrin¡¯s eyes when he started seeing mana in the world, he needed to know what that was like. He craved it like a starving man craved food. But¡­ if he wasn¡¯t the responsible one, then who would be?

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I need to know,¡± Wyn held up a hand. ¡°How much danger are we going to be in? If this thing is a threat to you, then isn¡¯t it basically suicide for us? I don¡¯t even see how we can be of help.¡±

    Tor gave him a strange look. ¡°To be honest, I won¡¯t be fighting the colossus head on much either. It¡¯s just not practical, I doubt I could bring it down even if I gave my life trying, and this one¡¯s only a baby. When you¡¯re hunting a monster as big as a colossus, you have to bring the right weapons for the job. My ship is equipped with a ballista that can penetrate its shell, and every strider we can bring with us is going to be packing something similar. It¡¯ll mostly be them and the mages doing the heavy lifting.¡±

    Wyn tapped his finger on the counter. ¡°I see, so then why do we need so many people in the first place?¡±

    ¡°To wipe out the small fry,¡± Tor said. ¡°Colossi, especially young ones like this, attract smaller monsters and spirit beasts like moths to a flame. They¡¯ve always got a veritable horde kicking around nearby them. The ballista aren¡¯t good at handling them, and the mages won¡¯t be able to cast larger spells if they have to defend themselves.¡±

    ¡°Ah so that¡¯s where we come in,¡± Wyn finished, nodding. ¡°We keep the mages and ballista''s safe while they bring it down. It¡¯s a simple plan all things considered.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I wanted to fight the colossus¡­¡± Corrin complained.

    Tor laughed. ¡°Come back in ten years and then maybe, maybe you can actually attempt it. Don¡¯t worry though Corrin, it¡¯s going to be one hell of a brawl, even if you¡¯re not fighting the big guy directly. Colossus swarms easily get into the tens, or even hundreds of thousands.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s stomach tightened at the thought. He imagined the sky blotted out by wings, and the ground shaking under the advance of countless monsters. It would make the dungeon flood seem like a small scuffle in comparison.

    ¡°What about The Colossus of the South?¡±

    Tor¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°They say when it was first rampaging, the swarm was so thick it was impossible to tell night from day, and thousands of people died from the mana poisoning it induced alone.¡±

    Oh lovely, so my nightmare thought wasn¡¯t even wrong.

    Tor continued. ¡°The number I¡¯ve heard recently was just over ten thousand high-threat monsters, and millions of weaker ones covering an area fifty miles wide. If you count swarm monsters, that number probably gets into the hundreds of millions. There¡¯s a reason that thing is still there after all these years. Even just getting to it would require the largest expedition since the war.¡±

    The more Wyn heard about this thing, the less he wanted to see it. But at the same time, it did pique his curiosity. The leviathan in Straetum was something they''d barely been able to kill, even with help. But having fought Tor, he was fairly confident it would be no threat to the spirit knight. Hearing he wasn''t confident in taking on even a young colossus made Wyn wonder how that was even possible. Could something like that really exist?

    He made up his mind. He was certain now, more than ever. He and Corrin weren¡¯t strong enough¨Cnot nearly. This training was an opportunity that was too good to pass up. He¡¯d have to talk to Ven and Kei¡­ but he¡¯d make them understand.

    ¡°I''ll do it.¡± He held out his hand. ¡°But I want you to teach me how to control mana, that''s my only condition.¡±

    Tor looked at him out of the corner of his eye, ¡°I don''t think you understand the value of what you''re asking for,¡± his intense gaze morphed to a smile, ¡°but I''ll see what I can do.¡±

    He held out a rough, calloused hand and grabbed Wyn¡¯s, shaking it firmly.

    ¡°When can we start?¡±

    Tor laughed. ¡°Eager aren¡¯t we? I¡¯ve had a few too many to get into it tonight, and since we¡¯re starting at the basics, it¡¯s probably best if I make a few preparations. Meet me tomorrow morning on my ship, I expect you there before sunrise.¡±

    ¡°Sounds great,¡± Wyn said, meeting the knight¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Perfect, now that¡¯s enough of that. Why don¡¯t we have a drink to celebrate?¡± He called over the bartender. ¡°What do you two like?¡±

    Corrin smiled uncomfortably. ¡°Something sweet?¡±

    Wyn shrugged. ¡°Pick something good for me.¡±

    Tor nodded and signaled for the bartender. A moment later, they each had a drink in hand, Corrin¡¯s a rosy red, while Wyn and Tor¡¯s were both a deep amber.

    ¡°To the hunt, and of course, to your training.¡± Tor raised his glass, joined by the two of them as they clinked their mugs together with a dull wooden thud. Wyn thought he saw Tor whisper something else before he drank, but he couldn¡¯t make it out.

    For a moment, the dimly lit tavern seemed to fade into the background, leaving behind the smell of aged wood and the faint tang of liquor. A faint hum of laughter mixed with the sound of clinking glasses and soldiers relaxing after a long day. The warmth of the ale trickled through Wyn¡¯s body, though spirit fire kept him sober as always. Then he breathed out, and the moment ended.

    Corrin looked at his drink with a slight frown, but took another sip anyway before he spoke, excitement still plain on his face. ¡°I wanted to ask, how many colossi have you fought before?¡±

    Tor set his mug down, wiping his upper lip with the back of his hand. He let out a low chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve fought a lot of battles since I joined up with the army,¡± he said, ¡°but colossi? Only twice. First time I was still a fresh recruit, we were sent down to the desert ¡®ta kill it. Almost lost my arm.¡± He rolled up his sleeve, revealing a long, jagged scar that ran from just above his elbow down to his wrist. ¡°Second time was just before I became a spirit knight¡­ let¡¯s just say I¡¯d learned my lesson. If ya bring the right tools against a monster, you¡¯ll be just fine.¡±

    Corrin leaned in and stared at the scar with wide-eyed interest, and Wyn listened intently as well. The rest of the night was easy. Corrin asked all sorts of questions of Tor about battles he¡¯d fought, things he¡¯d seen, and what the war had been like. Tor seemed all too happy to answer, and through his stories Wyn learned a good bit about the knight.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    He¡¯d grown up in a small town in Edria, but joined the war when he turned sixteen. From then, he fought in minor skirmishes for the next four years. When he was twenty he got stationed at an outpost in Northern Nladia where he¡¯d remained for almost the entire rest of the war, fighting to hold the foothold that Edria had gained on the other continent. From what Wyn understood, they still held some of that land even after the treaty, and Nladia held territory on the southern tip Aeora in exchange. Why they hadn''t just exchanged the lands back, he didn''t know.

    Perhaps he could''ve asked, and perhaps Tor would''ve known, but he had a different question on his mind. ¡°So, when did you become a spirit knight exactly? What''s the process like?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really that interesting.¡± Tor upended his mug, then glanced at it disappointedly as only a drop or two ran out. He¡¯d drunk two more while telling them stories, but it seemed he was finally done. ¡°The long and short of it is, I eventually got strong enough to be one, and I killed an important enemy, so they promoted me to third class spirit knight. Students at most academies¡ªthose that make it through at least¡ªgraduate as third class spirit knights. The royal academy sends half its graduates straight into second class.¡±

    He leaned back, glancing out over the bar. He didn¡¯t seem drunk despite how much he¡¯d consumed. The only indication of alcohol was the red on his face. ¡°But I can get into the details another time, it¡¯s too damn late. I¡¯m going to make sure my men get back alright, you two should get going as well. I¡¯m going to be working you hard tomorrow so you should rest.¡±

    Wyn and Corrin exchanged a glance, understanding passing silently between them. He could work them to the bone, and they¡¯d thank him for it. This was the chance they¡¯d been searching for, a way forward after so long.

    ¡°Sir, if you can teach us like you say, we¡¯ll work harder than anyone.¡±

    Tor gave a slow, approving nod. ¡°Good, that¡¯s the kind of iron you need. I¡¯ll see you boys before first light.¡± With that, he stood and dropped several gold pieces onto the bar. He gave a half-salute, then turned and strode towards the exit. His footsteps echoed heavily through the dimly lit bar as he barked at his men to clear out. Most did so, if a bit slowly, and they carried out those who wouldn''t wake up. Tor himself grabbed two that were passed out on a table and threw them over his shoulders like they weighed nothing at all.

    Wyn and Corrin watched him go, not moving until the door swung closed behind him. When it finally did, Wyn stood up and stretched, a huge smile on his face. ¡°Well, ready to go?¡±

    Corrin did the same beside him. ¡°Might as well, sounds like we¡¯re gonna have a busy day tomorrow... Shit, we forgot to book an inn. Are we sleeping on the strider?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t get one anyways,¡± Wyn said. ¡°They¡¯re all full, Kei paid an arm and a leg for her room.¡±

    ¡°Damn rich girl,¡± Corrin grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°You like sleeping outside anyways, don¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°It just makes it seem like a real adventure you know?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Wyn chuckled.

    As they headed for the door themselves, Wyn felt anticipation humming beneath his skin, a pull he hadn¡¯t felt in years. And somehow, he felt he wouldn¡¯t get much sleep that night.

    ***

    It was quiet, but not enough that Corrin was alone with only his thoughts. The night was still full of life and sound. Faint chirps and clicks whispered through the air, accompanied by the soft hum of a few light spirits as grass rustled in the breeze. It was peaceful, soothing even. Usually he would have been put right to sleep, but that night was different.

    Though he was sore and tired from the earlier battle, Corrin¡¯s mind was a different story. No matter what he tried, he was unable to get comfortable on his bedroll, he tossed and turned, thoughts abuzz with the events of the day and excitement for the next.

    Even without sleep though, the aura coursing through his body licked at his wounds, slowly relieving aching muscles and bruised flesh. In spite of the hours that had passed since the fight though, his channels felt a bit strained, and his natural aura was still replenishing itself.

    Ash aura. He knew it now, the strength that he¡¯d claimed. It was his most powerful weapon, more useful than any sword. The power of spirit knights.

    He wasn¡¯t just excited for himself either. Some of the excitement was for Wyn, who would be able to share in what Corrin had learned. He just hoped that the advantage of a channeling technique granted by a demon would offset the boost spirit fire would give Wyn once he caught up in terms of channeling.

    With his eyes closed, Corrin lay there and watched the aura in his body. It flowed naturally through the paths the demon had set. The pattern was difficult to describe, as it was too complex to understand at a glance.

    In the center of his chest, just lower than where his heart would be, was a dense, spiraling mass of channels. There, his aura swirled and gathered in greater volume than anywhere else. From the center stretched a variety of thick, primary channels which carried aura to or from his core. There were a few of these thick channels for each of his limbs, one traveling the length of each foot or arm, as well as a slightly thinner one that went up towards his head. Branching out from the channels, and in some cases even bridging the two, were much thinner veins. There were thousands of these, sometimes forming further spirals, sometimes looping once, creeping into almost every inch of his body.

    There was a natural flow to his aura, speeding up and slowing down with his breath, even when he wasn¡¯t channeling. Flowing out of the core, into his limbs, through the smaller channels, and then back up into the core again where he could no longer keep track of it. The stream was hypnotic to watch, and though it didn¡¯t put him to sleep, it did help to calm his thoughts just a bit.

    His aura flowed. Corrin watched.

    He heard a sound from beside him, a ruffling of cloth, breaking him out of his trance. He rolled over to look and saw Wyn¡¯s silhouette, faintly visible against the night sky. Wyn rose out of bed and stretched.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep either huh?¡± Corrin whispered, careful not to wake Ven.

    Wyn started, then he broke into a soft chuckle. His eyes were glowing purple, more visible than ever in the dark before dawn.. It should¡¯ve been unsettling the way they burned, but somehow it seemed almost comforting. ¡°Shit, you scared me. I got maybe an hour or two? Eia says the sun¡¯s going to rise soon.¡±

    Corrin sat up and looked over at the horizon, it hadn¡¯t begun to lighten. Had it really been so long?

    He glanced into the empty air above Wyn¡¯s shoulder, trying to guess her location. ¡°How does she know?¡±

    Wyn shrugged.

    ¡°I guess a spirit would know better than we would.¡± Corrin sighed, shaking the blanket from his body and getting to his feet.

    They got dressed quickly and in silence, no words were needed before they headed out, eating handfuls of roasted nuts they took from the food supplies. The air had been fairly warm around the suntrap, but as he moved to the edge of the saddle, Corrin felt the nip of cold on his skin. It wouldn¡¯t be much longer before they¡¯d need to start dressing heavier.

    The town wasn¡¯t deserted in the morning, in fact there were a few people mulling through the streets and across the bridges. They weren''t alone either, several of the townsfolk were up early to set up stalls, shops, and sweep the streets, but Corrin ignored them as he headed straight for his destination.

    The ship was empty by the time they arrived, and it seemed the wood had already been repaired from their battle, as the smashed boards where Corrin had hit the deck were gone. No one else was there yet, and for a moment he was unsure what they should do. He had assumed the knight would be there before them.

    Wyn elbowed his side gently. ¡°Warmup?¡±

    Corrin smiled and drew the wooden sword he¡¯d brought for such a purpose. He set his pack down and stood across from Wyn on the deck, then they began.

    It, like many of their duels as of late, was a bit lopsided, as Wyn had to fight to keep up with Corrin¡¯s superior speed and power. But still, there was something different about it too. Corrin felt his focus increase, pushing himself more than he usually would, and Wyn was the same. While his usual attacks were somewhat predictable to Corrin by now, Wyn seemed to be experimenting. He weaved together one-handed and two-handed strikes to throw Corrin off rhythm, preventing him from attacking full force. It was unlike the swordsman who preferred to take Corrin¡¯s assaults as they came and counter.

    Wood clacked loudly against wood as their battle grew more frenzied, back and forth along the ship. It wasn¡¯t as intense as their spar after their argument in Precipice, but it was far more inspired. Corrin¡¯s sword struck like lightning, forcing Wyn to twist his body just in time. Sweat beaded at his brow despite the chill as the pace picked up further.

    Experiencing Tor¡¯s swordsmanship had sparked something in them. In mana, only Corrin could relate to what he had been doing, but skill with the blade was something they both shared, and so Corrin let his mana stay even, trying to defeat Wyn through ability alone.

    He couldn¡¯t though, and a moment later, Wyn¡¯s blade struck his side¡ªa clean blow. Corrin dropped his blade and fell to the ground, feigning death. That earned a snicker from them both.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± A voice, smooth and resonant, sounded from the docks. Corrin recognized it, but not from the tone or pitch. He recognized it from the authority it carried, like it was above all others. The spirit knight had arrived.

    Wyn pulled him to his feet and they both stood straight as Corrin cleared the laughter from his throat.

    ¡°Good morning sir,¡± Wyn bowed slightly.

    ¡°At ease,¡± Tor said with a practiced wave of his hand. ¡°You¡¯re only temporarily under my command during the hunt anyways. There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like you two to meet.¡±

    Only then did Corrin notice someone standing to Tor¡¯s left. Dressed in robes was another man in his thirties, a bit older than the spirit knight, with well-kept dark hair. He was wearing glasses and carrying a decorated wooden staff. He reminded Corrin a bit of his mentor Irym back home, if a good bit younger.

    ¡°This is Nereus. He''s the head of our mage team for this operation, and he¡¯s going to be helping us out for a bit before his duties begin.¡±

    The mage yawned, looking irritated. He didn''t bother to wave, and instead just looked at the two of them with mild disinterest as he leaned on his staff.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a few more joining us in a few hours, but I¡¯ll introduce them when they arrive. With that said, let¡¯s not waste anymore time. By the time the sun rises, I''d like to have made Wyn into a channeler.¡±

 84. Curse

    Wyn looked towards the horizon, but he was unable to see it. The sky was still dark, and without the lights on the ship it would¡¯ve been almost impossible for a normal person to see. Still, sunrise couldn¡¯t be more than an hour or two out, so the words were a bit hard to believe.

    ¡°Just like that? I¡¯ll be a channeler?¡±

    Tor grinned. ¡°A half-assed one to begin with sure, channels take time to develop after you start sensing mana, but yes.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that easy.¡± Wyn crossed his arms.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t usually be, but you¡¯ve already done the hard part. Your aura is fully developed, in fact it¡¯s a good bit stronger than when most people first learn.¡±

    There was a purpose then, this was the moment when years of hard work finally paid off. Wyn¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, and he bounced on the balls of his feet. ¡°I¡¯m ready. How do we do this?¡±

    ¡°Simple enough really,¡± Tor turned. ¡°Nere did you do the prep work I asked?¡±

    The mage sniffed and pointed towards a spot on the deck. Wyn looked over to see a complex series of concentric rings and symbols a few feet wide. A moment later, the ring lit up, and the chalk glowed softly, like moonlight. ¡°I told you to stop referring to me by that insipid nickname.¡±

    Tor ignored him. ¡°Step inside that ring for me, Wyn.¡±

    ¡°Mind the chalk, please refrain from scuffing it,¡± Nereus grumbled.

    Wyn glanced back at Corrin. How was this ring of chalk supposed to help with anything? Corrin shrugged. Clearly didn¡¯t know either, but then again who were they to argue with a spirit knight and mage from Taravast? Just before he stepped into the circle he felt something through his bond, a quiet sense of anxiety. Eia drifted in the air above the ship.

    A bit hesitant, he stepped across the white ring and into the circle, bracing himself for something. Would it be a shocking sensation? Would it hurt?

    But nothing happened.

    ¡°Well? Do ya feel it?¡± Ten feet away, Tor was smiling as he watched Wyn expectantly.

    Wyn looked down at his hands, then patted himself all over. ¡°I don¡¯t think so? What am I supposed to be feeling exactly?¡±

    Tor frowned. ¡°The circle¡¯s definitely active¡­ Step out and back in for me.¡±

    He did so, moving in and then out of the rings, careful not to smudge the chalk, but there was no change.

    ¡°Strange, you should definitely have noticed something.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s heart sank further each time he stepped back into the circle, hoping for a change, but there was only stillness..

    Please. He thought desperately. Please work.

    ¡°Woah! What is that?¡±

    Wyn looked at his friend, the one responsible for the outburst. Corrin seemed to be using his mana sight¡ªit was easy to tell, because he made a face while he did it.

    ¡°Go stand in it Corrin,¡± Tor said curiously.

    ¡°You want me to stand in it?¡±

    ¡°It is perfectly safe,¡± Nereus droned. ¡°It¡¯s merely collecting¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spoil it damn you!¡± Tor interrupted. ¡°A spirit knight should best learn by experience, you¡¯ll ruin it if you tell him. Now get in there!¡±

    He pushed Corrin with one arm, hard enough that Corrin stumbled forward. Wyn stepped out of the ring to make room and Corrin hesitantly took his place. Unlike Wyn though, Corrin seemed to get it immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s so thick in here! Almost as much as the dungeon!¡±

    ¡°Quite right,¡± Nereus remarked. ¡°That circle is drawing in mana from beyond its bounds, creating a heightened mana density within.¡±

    Tor grunted. ¡°In theory, the sudden increase in pressure should have Wyn drawing in mana without even thinking, or at least noticing it press against his soul. See, everybody¡¯s born with the ability to control their own aura. Plenty ¡®a people do it subconsciously if their aura¡¯s strong enough. But it¡¯s like a muscle you can¡¯t feel. To become a channeler, you have to stimulate that muscle until you can control it. Usually people with enough aura will start to draw on mana when it¡¯s thick, or when they¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Wyn took a deep breath. ¡°Are there any other options? I¡¯d rather not, but if I have to get hurt to learn it, that¡¯s a small price to pay.¡±

    ¡°I hate to say it, but pain¡¯s a requirement no matter which method you use. Carving channels into your soul hurts like a bitch, and it takes time. That¡¯s why most mages just use a lens. But if simple mana pressure won¡¯t work, we¡¯ll have to try something else. Come over here boy.¡±

    He waved Wyn over and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°This¡¯ll stain your aspect a bit, and it won¡¯t be pleasant, but we can fix that with some work. Brace yourself, this is something you¡¯ll feel.¡±

    Finally, Wyn felt something. A faintly familiar sensation, like a pressure at the back of his mind. It was like when he¡¯d been resting in the grassward after the rootlurker fight, was that the mana he was supposed to be sensing?

    Tor¡¯s brow furrowed and the weight increased, but it was still a vague thing. He would¡¯ve assumed it was supposed to be pressing against his body though, not his mind. It wasn¡¯t a muscle, it was like fighting fatigue. To his right, Nereus glanced up and adjusted his glasses, the rims beginning to glow a soft gold.

    ¡°Oh¡­ now that is intriguing indeed,¡± he mumbled, creeping closer. ¡°Go on Tor¡ªpour in some more. Let¡¯s see where this goes.¡±

    Spirit fire burned brighter in his core as the weight continued to slowly increase. The two must be related, just what was Tor doing to him?

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Tor grunted. Sweat was dripping from the spirit knight¡¯s chin. The flame within Wyn grew to a blaze as it filled every inch of his body, raging defiantly. The weight swelled, spreading beyond his mind. It wrapped around him, crushing him from all sides, an immense weight, like he was being buried. His vision blurred, his breath turned shallow, and a strangled groan escaped him, yet still, there was nothing¡ªno aura, no breakthrough.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Faintly, he registered Nereus¡¯s voice, distant and warbled as though they were underwater. ¡°Do not stop!¡±

    Tor cursed, his own voice tense. ¡°He¡¯s going to break!¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡±

    Now Corrin¡¯s voice. ¡°Tor stop it! That¡¯s too much! You¡¯re going to¡ª¡±

    Wyn forced coherent words from his chest. ¡°Keep going!¡± He was close. To what, he didn¡¯t know, but just a bit further¡ª

    Something shattered, and the world flashed a brilliant shade of purple. A trail of flame became visible in the air for only a moment, traced from his body up to a point in the air. Eia.

    That was it! He could see his bond!

    Nereus shouted in alarm. Could they see it too?

    And somehow, that sparked another thought within him.

    Ah shit¡­ He remembered a conversation he¡¯d had with Corrin. It was months ago now, but still, how had he forgotten? Mana is poisonous to those without a channeling technique.

    He tried to scream for them to stop, but it was too late. The weight vanished, the spirit fire burnt itself out, and he felt something invade his body. Power rolled through him, crashing downwards as it filled his body to bursting. Every muscle screamed in agony, and his legs gave out as he collapsed to the deck, his vision blackening.

    As his eyes closed, he realized he could feel something else too. The pain stretched through every inch of his body, and then it moved beyond. No¡ªthe pain moved from the other place into his body. He felt the other pain, and then its echo.

    Then, he felt nothing at all.

    ***

    As Wyn crumpled to the deck, Corrin¡¯s heart stopped, a fist of ice seizing his chest. For an endless moment, all he could do was stare, watching for any sign¡ªjust breathe, just move. Then he was sprinting.

    ¡°Kid¡ª¡± Tor started, holding out a hand.

    ¡°Move.¡± Corrin barked, shoving past him. He shoved the knight out of the way and dropped to his knees, shaking as he flipped Wyn over..

    Tor grabbed Corrin¡¯s shoulder, and Corrin slapped it away. He stepped back, but he held up a hand placatingly. ¡°Wyn is fine, I promise. I pulled the mana back out of him. It probably wasn¡¯t pleasant, but he¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Corrin pressed two fingers against Wyn¡¯s neck, feeling for a pulse. There was nothing for a moment, and his blood ran cold. But then he felt a soft thump, and Wyn¡¯s chest began to rise as he took in air. His eyes were still closed, but he was alive.

    Corrin fell backwards, his breath catching up with him as he shook. He forced himself to take slower breaths.

    Breathe in. Hold¡­ breathe out.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Nereus¡¯ voice was hushed, excited. ¡°Those flames¡ªwhat in the world were they?¡±

    Corrin closed his eyes. So he wasn¡¯t the only one that had seen them. There was no mistake, for a brief instant before Wyn collapsed, he¡¯d erupted with spirit fire. It wasn¡¯t until then that Corrin had remembered the mana poisoning in the dungeon, and Wyn¡¯s immunity. Of course he hadn¡¯t felt anything in the circle, spirit fire burnt it away before he could ever have a chance to feel it.

    He hadn¡¯t seen what Tor was doing at first. He didn¡¯t know how to see the aura inside someone else yet, or perhaps he just wasn¡¯t powerful enough, but he¡¯d soon been able to figure it out. The knight had simply been shoving mana into Wyn directly, an absurd amount too, far more than the circle. In fact, the mana in the air was lighter than before. He hadn¡¯t known that could happen, but it made some sense after witnessing Tor drawing mana to his body. Every couple of seconds the spirit knight had taken in more mana than Corrin could hold in his entire body.

    ¡°I saw,¡± Tor confirmed. ¡°That wasn¡¯t mana though, it was something else. I assume it was the source of the problem. Is there something we should know, Corrin?¡±

    Corrin set Wyn gently back down, laying him on his back. There was no way around it was there?

    ¡°He¡ªhe has a blessing, it makes him immune to poisons. I guess mana counts.¡±

    ¡°That is no normal blessing,¡± Nereus walked closer, his eyes alight. ¡°Mana is no biological poison, it only acts as one, simple poison immunity should have no impact on it, and those flames¡­¡±

    ¡°Poison resistance it would seem anyways. I eventually busted through, but it took more mana than I could¡¯ve imagined. If he had any less aura than he did, it could¡¯ve been serious.¡±

    Corrin shuddered.

    ¡°He¡¯ll feel like I beat him from the inside out, but like I said, he should be alright soon.¡±

    As if on cue, Wyn began to stir. He shifted on the ground slightly, mumbling quietly. ¡°...fine Eia, don¡¯t worry.¡± He rolled over towards the rest of them, and took a moment to refocus his eyes, placing a hand to his chest and blinking slowly.

    ¡°That one¡¯s my bad¡­ let¡¯s not do that again,¡± he croaked.

    The tension burst, and Corrin let out a relieved laugh.

    ¡°How are you feeling kid?¡± Tor asked.

    ¡°Terrible,¡± Wyn said flatly. ¡°But that seems to be just my luck. I take it I wasn¡¯t out long?¡±

    ¡°Hardly a minute. Quicker than I thought. You want to tell us about that blessing of yours?¡±

    Wyn rolled onto his back, staring up at the lightening sky. He buzzed his lips as he came to a decision. ¡°It¡¯s my blessing of spirit fire.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± Nereus hummed. ¡°And what exactly does it do? It¡¯s not simple poison resistance, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit more complicated than that.¡± He spoke slowly, explaining the effects of his blessing as Tor and Nereus listened patiently, asking clarifying questions whenever necessary.

    ¡°Ah, so that explains the vibe I got from you in battle,¡± Tor rubbed his chin. ¡°So you don¡¯t tire, and you can fight at your best the whole time? That¡¯s a strong blessing, even without this ¡®poison immunity¡¯ that seems to be part of it somehow. It¡¯ll only grow in power as you do as well, since the higher that peak becomes, the more dangerous you¡¯ll be.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting the main problem,¡± Nereus said. ¡°The boy cannot draw mana.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s face fell, a shadow crossing his expression as he glanced down. It was subtle¡ªa look someone else might¡¯ve mistaken for mild disappointment. But Corrin saw the faint tremor in Wyn¡¯s hand, noticed the way he bit down on his lip, just enough to mask the sting.

    Damn it¡­

    Tor scowled, but he said nothing.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Corrin tried. ¡°Just because it didn¡¯t work once¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, Nereus is right. His blessing is too strong,¡± Tor shook his head. ¡°It works too quickly. Even if he develops a channeling technique, which he could still do using his aura, this spirit fire burns mana faster than a technique could purify it. If he had ten years to train, perhaps he could draw in more mana than it burns, but he can¡¯t get that practice while the blessing is active. It¡¯s a strong blessing on its own, but for a spirit knight, there is no doubt it is a handicap.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Wyn said. His face was tight. ¡°I¡¯ll have to figure something out then.¡±

    Tor nodded, but he placed a firm hand on Wyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. Listen carefully Wyn. It will make your path harder, that much is true. But don¡¯t despair. It isn¡¯t an impossible problem either. There are countless paths towards strength if you have the will to walk them. It would be a shame to let such talent go to waste.¡±

    Nereus cleared his throat loudly. ¡°Excuse me, but perhaps I can offer a potential solution?¡±

    Corrin looked at the mage, who was peering at Wyn with some interest.

    Wyn looked back curiously. ¡°A solution? What is it?¡±

    Nereus adjusted his glasses and looked straight at Wyn, studying him like a puzzle he was eager to solve. ¡°If you cannot draw mana into your body, you need not become a channeler. Wyn, you should consider becoming a mage.¡±

 85. Aspects

    ¡°Wait what?¡± Corrin¡¯s voice was stunned, and Wyn saw him whip around out of the corner of his eye.

    Wyn however didn¡¯t freeze at the words, he didn¡¯t gasp, nor was he even really shocked. In fact, as he thought about them, Nereus¡¯s words made sense. If spirit fire would prevent him from being a channeler, could being a mage be so bad? He knew that, and he could wrap his head around it, but something about it just felt¡­ off.

    He realized he was fidgeting with the pommel of this sword, a nervous habit of his, and he took a deep breath. Tor had said it himself, he was handicapped as a spirit knight, if he couldn¡¯t draw mana, he would always be weaker than a channeler who could. So maybe¡­ maybe becoming a mage was the right thing to do?

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Now hang on Wyn,¡± Tor interrupted. Once again, his voice was unignorable, asserting itself with an immutable authority. He was staring at Wyn with a searching look. ¡°I said it was a handicap, and it is, but perhaps not as large of one as you assume. You have plenty of talent to do either, and there are paths that could help to make up for your weakness. Don¡¯t commit yourself to a path just yet.¡±

    Wyn closed his mouth. Tor stared at him a moment longer and then nodded.

    ¡°Good man. Nere will have all week to convince you, and if he does, well I¡¯ll toast to the death of a promising spirit knight, but that¡¯s just me. For now, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a channeler, a mage, or even a goddamn Elysian ritualist, the basics are the same.¡± He paused. ¡°Well maybe it¡¯s different for them, Nere do you know?¡±

    Nereus shrugged. He was staring at Wyn as well, adjusting his glasses as the glow shifted colors from gold to white, and even to pink at one point, like he was looking for something. ¡°I believe they use bonds, but somehow they transmit more information through the matrix and pull to a greater effect. It¡¯s difficult to study since their shamans live much further in the jungle, and we don¡¯t know enough about the fauna in the area to properly research them. The efficacy of their methods is truly remarkable though, they use¡­¡±

    Wyn¡¯s ears buzzed. There was something of note, bonds. It was something he needed to know more about, and it was the one piece of information he¡¯d left out of his explanation of his blessing. He¡¯d been plenty thorough in explaining the effects, but the bond itself he¡¯d kept to himself. He wasn¡¯t sure why exactly, but he was hesitant to bring it up. Even when he¡¯d spoken with Phyrus, the thief in Precipice, he¡¯d been cagey about his abilities. Only one person knew the full extent of them, and that was Corrin, perhaps the person he trusted most in the entire world.

    But then, even Corrin had never seen her. Yet he knew she could make herself visible if she chose to do so.

    The anxiety I feel when I consider talking about it. It¡¯s not mine is it Eia? He asked. It¡¯s yours. Why don¡¯t you want them to know?

    She didn¡¯t respond, and he felt nothing coming from the bond. She was being careful not to let any more emotions leak. He trusted her, but she could be so childlike at times. And even by her admission, there were things she didn¡¯t understand about the bond, so was her fear justified or not? It was difficult to tell.

    Especially when you won¡¯t talk to me!

    She slapped the bond, and he resisted the urge to start shaking it back. She could be as bad as Corrin! Worse even.

    And he¡¯d seen the bond. He¡¯d almost forgotten, but just before passing out, he¡¯d seen the bond between him and Eia, a line of spirit fire stretching between the two of them, clear as day. It was gone again though, along with the sensation of the ¡®other place¡¯ he¡¯d felt when the mana had invaded his body. He had too many questions about the experience. He was fairly sure the pain had been caused by the mana crashing into his aura, but then what was the mental weight he¡¯d felt, and how was it related to his spirit fire? Tor was correct, there was still so much he didn¡¯t know, how could he make a decision like that now?

    But he had two weeks. Two weeks to experiment, two weeks to learn, using everything he¡¯d gathered from the journey, and the opportunity he¡¯d been given. He¡¯d squeeze every drop of information he could out of the two of them. He¡¯d had enough of the endless questions, it was finally time for some answers.

    Tor cleared his throat, interrupting the rambling mage, who was seemingly still going. ¡°Yes, well, that¡¯s besides the point for now. The important thing is that mana is the same for channelers and mages, the only difference is how you use it. If he¡¯s to make a decision, Wyn must understand the paths that he can take. Do you not agree, Nereus?¡±

    Nereus sniffed, seeming piqued about having been interrupted. ¡°I suppose that would be wise. You wish to explain aspects then?¡±

    ¡°Do you have the prism?¡± Tor seemed oddly excited. He glanced back towards the horizon, where the sun was now peeking up and basking the world in its light.

    ¡°Why is it that dim minds always seem to latch onto a single demonstration?¡± Nereus sighed. ¡°Yes I have it.¡±

    ¡°Wait, aspects? Tor already explained those,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°Not quite,¡± Tor replied. He cracked his neck to each side absentmindedly. ¡°I explained to you what it meant to be aspected, and the idea that different aspects of mana exist. That is different from understanding them.¡±

    Wyn nodded, it made sense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Corrin scratched his head.

    ¡°Allow me to demonstrate,¡± Tor held out a hand in front of him, palm upwards. ¡°As I mentioned before, I am an earth channeler, and thus my aura is molded after the¡­ Ah I almost forgot. Nere, your lenses, give them to Wyn.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Nereus sighed and took the golden glasses off of his face. He held them out to Wyn.

    ¡°Thank you elder,¡± Wyn bowed slightly as he accepted them. So these were lenses? Corrin had explained the concepts of lenses and looms in Precipice. These would grant him the ability to see mana as Corrin and Tor could? If you discounted the glow, then at first glance the glasses seemed nothing out of the ordinary, they were just like those Elder Irym wore back in Straetum. However, as he inspected them closer Wyn noticed a series of tiny engravings etched onto the glass, and even smaller gemstones set into the rims¡ªmagic stones most likely.

    ¡°Avoid touching the rims please,¡± Nereus said dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve set them to a good level for your first time, and if you fuss with them it will mess them up.¡±

    Wyn nodded, ¡°Thank you for the warning.¡± He held the glasses to his eyes.

    And then he saw.

    It was like there¡¯d been a curtain between him and the world, and for the first time it was drawn away. He could see the swirling, drifting motes of mana that Corrin had described. He could see the golden light collecting just above Tor¡¯s palm. He couldn¡¯t see the supposed aura in his own body, but he assumed it was a function of the glasses more than anything.

    ¡°Now don¡¯t expect to wear those forever,¡± Tor grunted. ¡°It seems to me you¡¯ve got the grit it takes to develop sight channels for your aura, and if you can do that, they¡¯ll serve you better than a lens will. Trust me, many of the best mages, combat or not, learn the very basics of channeling they can do just that.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t all mages do it then?¡± Wyn wondered aloud, his eyes gazing around at the world of color.

    ¡°They¡¯re lazy.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Nereus interjected. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of laziness, but rather that boring channels into your soul is a very intensive and painful process. Why should I do so when a lens works just as well for my purposes?¡±

    ¡°Translation: It hurts, so he doesn¡¯t want to do it.¡± Tor said flatly. ¡°You can surely do better.¡±

    The mage sputtered. But Wyn just nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of pain.¡±

    ¡°Nor should you be. Good, now Nere, you know this demonstration better than I do.¡±

    ¡°I suppose,¡± sighed Nereus. ¡°If the two of you look around, you¡¯ll notice that there is plenty of empty space, where it seems no mana is present. However, that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Mana exists in those spaces as well, however thinly.¡±

    ¡°So why can¡¯t we see it?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°Imagine pure mana as something like the light from the sun,¡± the mage reached into his robes and pulled out a glass prism. He placed the prism on the deck of the ship. The glass caught the light and formed a rainbow on the wood. Wyn watched with interest, he¡¯d never seen the effect so prevalently before. ¡°It is composed of many colors, many aspects that mix to form an imperceptible whole. In the rain, you may notice the world tint blue in your mana sight, and if you are underground, it would color gold. But usually it is almost impossible to tell.¡±

    Corrin rubbed his chin. ¡°Does that affect how much you can channel?¡±

    ¡°It can,¡± Tor confirmed. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to explain. I¡¯ll get into it another time. What¡¯s important is that each aspect of mana behaves differently from one another, and thus each channeler is unique. Even two fire channelers won''t be the same¡ªone¡¯s aura might be hot enough to burn anything away, mimicking fire¡¯s heat, and another might ignite mana to fuel its own spread, choking their opponents of their ability to channel.¡± Golden light gathered faster in his palm as he continued. ¡°These differences form the basis of battle between channelers, as well as the paths of their growth.¡±

    There was a flash of gold, and the mana began to twist in on itself. The air thickened, and grains of sand shimmered into existence, glowing faintly as they tumbled together, layer by layer, forming into a giant stone war hammer which fell easily into Tor¡¯s waiting hand.

    Wyn pulled the glasses down just enough to see that even without a lens, the hammer was very visible, and he could even still see veins of gold that ran through the handle and into the head.

    The knight grinned as his fingers grasped the handle, holding the chunk of stone as though it weighed no more than a feather. ¡°This is the next stage, manifestation. When mana outside the body becomes dense enough, it becomes visible to the naked eye, and with the right technique, takes the form of the thing it is mimicking, or else some interpretation of the channeler¡¯s power. If a channeler is able to manifest their mana in true physical form, then they have reached the next stage of power.¡±

    Corrin reached for the hammer, touching it as if to make sure it was real. ¡°Holy shit¡­ And this is different for each aspect, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Aye, earth is the best for solid constructs, with ice being second. Most other aspects would have a hard time forming something like this.¡±

    ¡°Ice and water aren¡¯t the same?¡± Wyn asked. That didn¡¯t make much sense, ice was just frozen water after all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to get into that right now.¡± Tor waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it at this, you¡¯ll rarely find a water channeler that can also manifest ice, or vice versa.¡±

    Corrin pressed on though, uncaring for the details. ¡°So then, a water channeler could manifest water? What about an ash channeler?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink manifested water,¡± Tor said. ¡°It¡¯s toxic stuff. And I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever met an ash channeler who had reached the manifestation stage. It could be ash itself, but I¡¯d wager it would be something more abstract. Don¡¯t worry about it too much for now though, you¡¯re still a long way out from even basic manifestation¡­ Ah, they¡¯re here. That was fast.¡±

    Tor paused and turned back towards the docks. Standing there was a group of four people, two men and two women. They were clearly warriors of some kind, as each carried a different weapon. An older man with black hair had a large bow strapped to his back and gave off a quiet, calm air. In contrast, the other male in the group was young, and leaning casually on a spear as he glared at the two of them. The women made quite an odd pair as well. The first was probably only a year or two older than Wyn, and she was wearing thick metal armor with no helmet. She carried a huge greatsword over her shoulder. The last of them was a much smaller woman in her late twenties, dressed in robes and holding a small stick topped with a gemstone, a wand.

    The young man with the spear spoke first. ¡°We¡¯re here Tor, now can you explain what was so important we had to get up at the crack of dawn? Also, who are these guys?¡±

    ¡°Seriously? You might be the first adventurers I¡¯ve ever met that actually arrive early to a meeting,¡± Tor grunted. ¡°I haven''t finished talking to them yet. Oh well, you can wait while I finish explaining.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to like that. ¡°Now hang on we¡¯re not just going to sit here and¡ª¡±

    Tor sighed and threw the hammer. It missed the young man¡¯s head by only a few inches, sailing a hundred feet past the docks and towards one of the outer spires, where it crashed with enough force to send stone spraying in every direction with a loud boom. The spearman froze in his place, his feet stuck to the ground.

    ¡°I guess I should introduce them,¡± Tor said. ¡°Wyn, Corrin, these are The Grass Sentinels. I¡¯ve been told they¡¯re the number one adventuring party in Precipice. As it happens, they have three channelers and a mage in their group. You guys are going to be spending a lot of time together for the next two weeks. Do try to play nice.¡±

 86. Challenge

    Corrin blinked as a chunk of stone belatedly crumbled from where the hammer had struck. It cracked twice against the spire as it fell into the grass and vanished.

    Seriously¡­ that power is just absurd.

    He wasn¡¯t exactly frightened though, it wasn¡¯t like the hammer had been aimed at him. The spearman it had been aimed for on the other hand was seemingly petrified, the message had come through clearly. He was to shut up and listen. Corrin understood the trouble with that though, it could be so hard sometimes.

    Tor turned away from the group and cleared his throat. ¡°Well, I guess I can skip the rest for now, there¡¯s plenty of time to go and you¡¯ve both got enough to think about.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the time sir,¡± Wyn bowed. ¡°How would you have us train?¡±

    ¡°Great question! For right now that¡¯s going to depend on you. Are you able to feel your aura? Did you get anything out of that shock?¡±

    Wyn frowned. ¡°I think I felt it, but only for an instant before I passed out. I can¡¯t feel it any longer.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, in that case it''s probably best if we don¡¯t strain your soul much more right now. It¡¯s likely just a matter of time before you get it¡ªwe can try again tomorrow. In the meantime, train however you see fit. Do not fight for the next hour or so though while you recover. That would be counterproductive, and I trust you to use your own judgment when deciding if you are healthy enough.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­ Thank you sir.¡±

    ¡°Corrin. I have a different task for you.¡± He waved a hand towards the spearman. ¡°Ayden come here.¡±

    Corrin sized up the young man as Tor called out to him. He was perhaps a year Corrin¡¯s senior, with long reddish-brown hair and sharp eyes. He wore a ragged brown cloak over a tight short sleeved undershirt that revealed a lean warrior¡¯s frame. His spear, rather than metal, was tipped with some sort of tooth, several inches long and dangerously sharp.

    Corrin wondered what kind of tooth it was, could it be a grass drake? Maybe, but he¡¯d have to see it up close to have any idea. Either way, he thought having a tooth-tipped spear was awesome, and for a moment he wished he¡¯d found a way to keep his bone-sword. But it hadn¡¯t been practical with how unbalanced it was.

    The spearman, Ayden, shook the look of shock off his face and strode forward. He seemed to be eyeing Corrin just the same, spinning his spear in his hand. He looked like he wanted to speak, but he glanced at Tor for a moment and restrained himself.

    Then Tor spoke again. ¡°Corrin, this is Ayden, the leader of The Grass Sentinels. He¡¯s pretty good with that spear, so I¡¯d like to have you learn from him over the next two weeks.¡±

    That was a bit surprising, he would¡¯ve assumed the old archer was the leader, was Tor wrong or was this spearman really the one in charge? Corrin raised an eyebrow. ¡°An adventurer from Precipice? How much can I really learn?¡±

    Ayden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Now hang on, what are you¡ª!¡±

    Tor held up a hand, Ayden¡¯s eyes burned as he clamped his mouth shut. ¡°He¡¯s stronger than you Corrin, and a more experienced fighter. From what you told me, you and Wyn are most experienced in fighting monsters, but you haven¡¯t had any real challengers besides each other for the last several years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ correct,¡± Corrin admitted grudgingly. Elders Terris and Irym had provided some challenge until two years prior, but he and Wyn had been the strongest in Straetum since they were thirteen. That didn¡¯t leave much room for challenge.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it simply then. That has made you weak!¡± Tor threw his hands out to the side as he raised his voice, speaking to all those present. ¡°The strong are always seeking out a greater challenge! A true warrior has lost more battles than any of you have fought! He never grows complacent, and is always sharpening his blade, testing it against different opponents, so that he is prepared for any situation. Ayden! When was the last time you fought an ash channeler?¡±

    The spearman shifted awkwardly. ¡°I¡ªI have not. But that¡¯s not fair! There are no¡ª¡±

    ¡°And Corrin! When was the last time you fought a spearman on your level? The last time you truly felt the challenges the weapon presents?¡±

    ¡°Four¡­ almost five years now.¡± Corrin glanced to the side.

    But how is that my fault? He complained in his mind. There was no one in Straetum strong enough!

    ¡°A sailor is not made in calm seas! Nor is steel forged in weak fires! If you wish to grow stronger, then fight! Lose a thousand times until there is no one left to defeat you, and then weep for the fact that there is nowhere higher to climb! I have brought you fresh opponents, now use them!¡±

    Corrin¡¯s eyes caught on Ayden¡¯s, and they stared at each other for a moment.

    Then, Corrin drew his blade, and it sang its way out of the sheathe, glinting dangerously in the light of the morning sun. He took a breath and let mana flow into his body, breath after breath. Ayden whirled his spear around, his eyes burning.

    He pointed the tip forwards. ¡°Swordsman! I challenge you!¡±

    Corrin grinned. ¡°I accept.¡±

    Tor grunted. ¡°Let¡¯s stick to blunt weapons please.¡±

    Both paused mid-step, nodding at each other, and Corrin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. What had he been doing? Either way, he still had the waster he¡¯d brought for sparring with Wyn, so he strode across the deck and picked it back up. When he looked back, the spearman was wrapping the tip of his spear in a leather cover. He pulled the string tight and held the spear out once again.

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± He glanced back towards the rest of his party, who were watching with only mild interest.

    The distraction lasted only a second, but Corrin didn¡¯t let the opportunity pass by. He shot forwards, power surging into his arms. He swung right as it reached its peak, it was a good swing, and the mana would peak at just the right time for one of his explosive strikes.

    I¡¯ll end it in one strike.

    Ayden whirled back around and his spear thrust up, straight towards Corrin¡¯s face. Its range was greater than his sword¡¯s, he would get struck first! He twisted, avoiding the thrust by a hair. He swung anyway, but the timing was off, and it was weak. Ayden blocked with the butt of the spear and brought the tip back around, stepping back to keep Corrin on the edge of its range as he thrust again.

    Corrin found himself on the back foot, dodging away from the edge as the spearman began to press him.

    Shit, he¡¯s fast.

    The attacks weren¡¯t overwhelming as Tor¡¯s had been, but Ayden was skilled, and with his extra reach he could attack with impunity. Corrin had to get inside his guard, but that was a lot harder when you weren¡¯t faster than the other guy by a wide margin.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    He ducked under a strike towards his head and rolled to the side as the shaft came crashing down. Still it hunted him, chasing his movement like a trained hound as it swept across the deck. He blocked, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to capitalize from his crouched position. Corrin felt the weak impact of the blow and he relaxed to roll away again.

    Then the spear hit his sword. Like an echo of the impact, except stronger, the spear somehow seemed to hit twice. He¡¯d already relaxed his body though, and it caught him completely off guard. The leather tip of the spear clipped his shoulder and he tumbled across the deck.

    He cursed and channeled mana to his eyes. It was stupid of him not to, but he hadn¡¯t thought about it with the fight beginning so quickly. He had just fought off instinct.

    Ayden was standing casually where he¡¯d hit Corrin. ¡°You looked stronger. What is your game Tor? What good is this going to be for me? Does he even know any techniques?¡±

    Corrin ignored him, and in his mana sight, the world was revealed to him. Ayden didn¡¯t have a layer of armor like Tor had. Instead, only a small trail of mana, like a comet, circled around his body. His spear though, was covered in a thin coat of light blue mana from handle to tip That must have been the cause of the double impact.

    Just how much was there that he didn¡¯t know? Corrin shook the thought from his head. He watched the spearman intently.

    Focus on now. What do I know right now? He has some sort of double attack, and he¡¯s on my level physically. The first impact was weak, I¡¯ll assume that was mana. If I can anticipate it, I¡¯ll be fine. But I can¡¯t let him control the fight.

    If he fought a battle of distance and attrition against a spear, he¡¯d lose. There was no choice but to be aggressive.

    He dashed forwards again, aiming to get inside Ayden¡¯s guard. He blocked the first attack, and he was in. Ayden jumped back, but Corrin was faster, keeping inside the tip of the spear.

    Ayden didn¡¯t panic though, and met Corrin head on, adjusting his grip on the spear so he was able to parry the blade. Now he was wielding it like a staff, battling back and forth with Corrin in close combat. The spear danced in his hands, catching each blow as they flowed from one clash into the next.

    ¡°You¡¯re good with that thing,¡± Corrin grunted as wood cracked against wood.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I?¡± The spearman grinned.

    It was an understatement, Ayden was the best he¡¯d ever met with a spear. Perhaps that wasn¡¯t saying much, but only then did he realize it. Not counting Tor, the only two people he¡¯d ever fought that were so skilled were Wyn and Din Kai.

    Still, his sword had an advantage at this range. Corrin lunged, striking at Ayden¡¯s chest, and he watched in shock as mana smoothly flowed together like water just before it connected. His sword hit the small section of blue armor and the force dissipated harmlessly¡ªAyden didn¡¯t react at all. In fact it seemed he¡¯d been waiting for it, as he¡¯d already shifted the grip on his spear to shorten its range, and he stabbed Corrin''s stomach.

    The mana on Ayden¡¯s spear lit up and Corrin watched the upper part of the shaft burst with power before slamming into him. He felt the double impact again, but stronger, as he recoiled from the hit of mana, and then collapsed as the spear followed immediately after.

    Corrin gasped as the wind got knocked out of him and he collapsed onto the deck.

    ¡°And that¡¯s a win for Ayden!¡± Tor announced loudly. ¡°About what I expected.¡±

    The spearman clicked his tongue, looking down at Corrin. ¡°Of course. He didn¡¯t mantle at all, it wasn¡¯t even fair. What¡¯s the point in sparring if I didn¡¯t even have to use half my techniques?¡±

    Tor ignored him, walking over to Corrin and offering a hand. ¡°How do you feel boy?¡±

    Corrin grit his teeth. Ayden had hardly broken a sweat, and the only time Corrin had gotten close to landing a blow had been a trap. His side ached as he put pressure on it. What a pathetic performance.

    Damn it.

    ¡°Feel like I got my ass kicked.¡±

    ¡°Hah! That you did. But that¡¯s to be expected. The important part is, what did you learn?¡±

    He closed his eyes, forcing himself to think through the frustration. The double impact, the armor, they¡¯d been the difference in the fight, if only for catching him off guard. ¡°I need to learn how to use mana outside my body in combat. You let me take my time during our fight, but without time to concentrate, I couldn¡¯t use it here.¡±

    Tor nodded. ¡°Using mana outside your body is what we call ¡®mantling¡¯. Remember that, and take it to heart. I have two tasks for you to complete over the next two weeks Corrin. The first, is to create a technique of your own¡ªsome application of mana beyond basic strengthening. It doesn¡¯t have to be complex or mastered, but it must exist.¡±

    ¡°So he doesn¡¯t have a single technique!¡± Ayden scoffed. ¡°This is a joke.¡±

    ¡°The second,¡± Tor continued. ¡°Is to defeat Ayden in a duel. If you cannot complete those two tasks in the next two weeks, you might as well give up on becoming a spirit knight. The students taking the entrance exam make both of you look like children swinging sticks in the forest.¡±

    The spearman stiffened, a strained smile broke out on his face, then he started to laugh. ¡°A spirit knight? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. You think this kid has any chance of beating me in two weeks? That¡¯s cruel Tor. What, you want me to go easy on him or something?¡±

    ¡°Go as hard as you¡¯d like,¡± Tor said. ¡°Whether he succeeds or fails is up to him. Personally though, I think he¡¯ll be just fine.¡±

    Ayden choked.

    Corrin stared at the spearman whose face was contorting with indignation. He wasn¡¯t a saint like Wyn pretended to be, and Ayden was begging to be taken down a peg¡ªhe would relish in being the person to do it. Worrying about whether or not he could do something was a waste of time, and if Tor thought he could, then he had no reason for doubt. He smirked, throwing a condescending look right back. ¡°Two weeks? Consider it done.¡±

    Their eyes met, and the spearman¡¯s face burned with rage. ¡°Fine. If you want to talk big, I¡¯m more than happy to break that ego of yours.¡±

    Tor clapped his hands. ¡°Perfect! Sounds like you two will get along great. In that case, I should get going, I have a battalion to run. You can continue using the skiff, just try not to break anything, and stay away from the ballista. Nereus can you keep an eye on things here?¡±

    The mage, who¡¯d been silent for a long time, deadpanned. ¡°No. I¡¯ll be returning to my research now. Wyn, you should accompany me.¡± Then, without waiting for a response, the mage walked off the ship and headed for town.

    Wyn pointed to himself, ¡°You want me to¡ª¡± He looked at Tor for approval.

    Tor nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I did say to train however you see fit. If you want to go with Nereus, then you can. But Corrin, I expect you to stay here, along with the rest of you.¡± He gave the others a harsh look.

    Wyn glanced at the adventurers, then at Nereus. Finally he looked over at Corrin. ¡°Kick his ass.¡±

    Corrin chuckled. ¡°Will do. Let¡¯s get stronger, whatever it takes.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Wyn grinned, then ran after Nereus.

    Tor nodded. ¡°Good. Alright, good luck to the rest of you.¡± He turned to leave as well.

    ¡°Hey! What the hell are we supposed to do here huh?¡± Ayden shouted. ¡°Sit on our asses and wait for this kid to learn the basics? Like hell I¡¯m doing that! I¡¯m going back to the tavern!¡±

    The adventurers muttered some assent except the older man, who only nodded as though he¡¯d expected it. The short mage was looking at Nereus and Wyn wistfully while the girl in armor simply seemed bored.

    ¡°Have you figured out that technique I showed you yet?¡± Tor asked.

    Ayden shrunk a bit. ¡°Well, no but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to hear any complaints. You lot are getting paid good money to be here, and you¡¯ll obey my orders as long as you are. I expect you all to be as strong as possible for the hunt, don¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯ll be back at lunchtime in a few hours. If you insist on leaving then, you can. For now, train.¡±

    The spirit knight glanced off the side of the ship, considering something for a moment. Then he jumped. He crossed the hundred-foot gap between them and the nearest pillar with ease, then leapt again to the next one. After two more, he was gone.

    Corrin watched him go, he had more power in one jump than Corrin had in his entire body, and at that moment, he felt his chest burning. He thought about the students at the academy, the ones Tor had described. How much stronger would they be? The distance between his power and theirs was likely as vast as Aeora itself. Tor was right, if he couldn¡¯t overcome a minor obstacle like Ayden, then he didn¡¯t have a chance. Winning in two weeks wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    And with that in mind, Corrin set a new goal for himself.

    The skiff was now empty save for him and the four adventurers, one of whom looked ready to attack him at the drop of a hat. Well, nothing he could do about that. Without a word, he plopped down into a sitting position. Two weeks until the hunt. Two weeks to prove himself. He closed his eyes and took a breath.

    Power the color of ash filled his lungs. It wasn¡¯t enough, but soon, it would be more.

 87. The Hunters

    Corrin was floating in a void. The only things that existed in the world were him and the mana that filled the air, tingling with power and potential. He drew the mana into himself, his breath a small channel to divert the flow of the universe. Now that he could see, he understood the process a bit better. Little blue motes of light were drawn into his body, but most of the mana remained a faint shimmer in the air. Within him, the mana condensed, growing thicker and more potent as it blackened on its way to his core; there, he lost track of it as it diffused into his aura and began to flow throughout his body.

    One breath, then another, then another. Corrin still couldn¡¯t draw in more mana while directing his own, so he took the time to fill up completely, and once he was full, he began to let it back out. Ash mana trickled out with Corrin¡¯s breath, sticking to his skin like¡­ well like ash. He¡¯d had experience with that before, and the thought brought back some bad memories, but he didn¡¯t let himself dwell on the past, letting the memory wash over him and pass.

    What had Tor called it? Right, mantling. He was forming a mantle of mana around his body, a layer of power that existed outside his channels. Mantling would hold the key to creating a technique like Tor had asked him to, but holding the mana over his body was difficult in and of itself. From within his body, mana had always leaked out very slowly, as if through tiny, imperceptible cracks. Outside his skin however, there was no such barrier. Holding the mantle required active thought, just like circulating to different parts of his body did¡ªin fact it was even harder. He felt like he had less authority over his mantle than he did his channels. It wanted to escape, to drift out of his mental grasp, and it flowed away like water through his hands.

    In order to maintain a constant amount, he had to continuously release mana from his body, draining him at an unbelievable rate. Even if he only pulled out enough mana to cover his fist, with how quickly it leaked, his reserves would dry up in only a few minutes. As expected, the more mana he put into the mantle, the faster it drained. But it had still drained even faster in his fight with Tor. From that he gathered he could slow the leakage given more practice and time.

    He kept going, feeding mana to the mantle until it had all drained away, leaving him with just the base amount of aura left in his body. It was maybe¡­ forty percent or so of his total reserves. He figured it would take far more strain to cause it to deplete, or a lot more willpower. Corrin couldn¡¯t hold his breath to make himself pass out, but he¡¯d passed out from exhaustion before. Maybe it was possible, but it wouldn¡¯t be practical.

    He remembered what Tor had said. Ash channelers couldn¡¯t hold as much mana in their bodies due to its nature. That meant he¡¯d likely lose any battles of attrition. Of course, he could draw in mana mid-battle to continue fighting if he wasn¡¯t directing his aura anywhere, but doing so strained his channels.

    Does ash strain my channels faster than a different aspect would? He wondered. I¡¯ll have to ask Tor when he gets back, not that there¡¯s anything I can do about it.

    From there, he found something else out. The smallest amount of aura his body would hold wasn¡¯t the same as the amount it could hold. Even before he began channeling again, he could feel aura seeping into his channels. It didn¡¯t come from his core or his breath, but rather from all over his body, as if every muscle was leaking aura to help fill up his reserves. For almost an hour he let it be, practicing directing his mana as he waited for it to fill up.

    After fighting Ayden, he realized that his command over his mana was slower by far. A mantle was slower than the mana in his body, so the fact that Ayden had blocked his attack with the mantle directly was a problem. Corrin couldn¡¯t move his mana so quickly, even if it was inside him. So general control was on his practice agenda as well. He had no idea how long had passed by the time the aura filled him back up to half full, but it had been long enough that he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.

    Before he topped back off with mana, he tried drawing the excess aura out into his mantle and found that he could. It drained slower than the mana had, as if it was more attached to him, but there was so little of it that it still only lasted about ten seconds before it was gone.

    As the last of the power slipped through his grasp, he finally opened his eyes and fell backwards onto the deck with arms outstretched, letting out a sigh. The sky had grown bright with the sun, and its vast blue stretched out above him, clouds drifting lazily by, in no hurry to be anywhere.

    Lucky them.

    ¡°Already giving up huh?¡± Ayden¡¯s voice rang out from the side, sneering.

    Corrin rolled onto his side, squinting as he looked over towards the adventurers. All but Ayden were sitting by the railing of the skiff. The spearman was standing alone on the deck, and had clearly been getting in some practice of his own, his brow was beaded with sweat and he was noticeably breathing as he glared at Corrin.

    Corrin propped himself up on his elbow and smirked at him. ¡°I¡¯m just making sure the deck is comfortable for you. You¡¯ll thank me in two weeks.¡±

    The shorter mage, who had looked up from her book, stifled a laugh as Ayden¡¯s face turned red. He glanced back at the girl in armor, who was watching the affair with mild interest, and brandished his spear. ¡°If you want a fight then¡ª¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Corrin rolled back over and frowned. His trash talk was rusty. And there was no point to it if he couldn¡¯t back it up.

    He clicked his tongue and started channeling again. Even then, it would still take a couple minutes to fill up all the way, only for it to drain quickly as he practiced mantling. Was that how his next two weeks would go? An endless cycle of channeling and draining his mana? He¡¯d have to take breaks at some point, his channels would strain from too much usage. What a pain.

    A shadow was suddenly cast over his face as a kindly voice spoke to him. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Ayden too much, he just gets a bit hot headed with channelers around his age.¡± The older adventurer stepped into his view and reached down, holding out a hand. Though older was a relative term, he was probably no older than thirty five, around Tor¡¯s age. ¡°Name¡¯s Reiss. It¡¯s good to meet you Corrin.¡±

    Corrin hesitated for a moment, then took the hand and pulled himself up. ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Cor¡ª¡± He paused and snorted.

    The adventurer, Reiss, grinned. ¡°Yes, I caught that. I apologize for interrupting you, but it looked like you were taking a moment to recover your mana, and it didn¡¯t seem Mr. Tor had any interest in introducing the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a busy man.¡± Corrin felt a bit compelled to defend the spirit knight, and Reiss nodded in return.

    ¡°That is likely true. But in that case I¡¯ll introduce us in his stead. We¡¯ll be working together for the next few weeks, not to mention the hunt itself, so I think it¡¯s just common courtesy, yes?¡±

    Corrin blinked. ¡°Um, yeah sure.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Fantastic,¡± Reiss smiled warmly and gestured towards the two women sitting by the railing. When he called out to them his tone reminded Corrin a bit of Fenfreth. ¡°Get over here you two, introduce yourselves.¡±

    The shorter woman adjusted her hat¡ªa wide-brimmed pointed thing¡ªto glance at him for only a moment as she waved a hand dismissively and yelled across the deck. ¡°Melanie, nice to meet you.¡± Then she returned to her book.

    Reiss clicked his tongue, but brightened a bit as the younger girl flushed and walked over, her armor clinking heavily as she walked. As she got closer Corrin found himself straightening his back, she was one of the tallest girls he¡¯d ever seen! She was about as tall as Wyn was, maybe even a tad taller with her thick armored boots, so Corrin had to tilt his chin to meet her eyes as she held out a gauntleted hand.

    She smiled awkwardly, and her voice was quiet. ¡°My name¡¯s Emryn, I¡¯m an earth channeler. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    He shook her hand back, ¡°Corrin, ash channeler. I look forward to working with you guys.¡±

    Reiss nodded happily. ¡°Oh and I should mention, I¡¯m a wind channeler myself. Since she was so rude, I should say Miss Melanie over there is our group¡¯s mage, and quite an accomplished one at that as far as Precipice is concerned.¡±

    ¡°So wind, earth, and¡­¡± Corrin glowered at Ayden who was staring at the gathering with annoyance. ¡°Water?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately for you,¡± Reiss confirmed.

    Water was unfortunate for Corrin? How did it relate to his own ash aspect? ¡°Wait, why''s that?¡±

    Reiss chuckled. ¡°You really are new aren¡¯t you?¡± He waved a hand placatingly at Corrin¡¯s expression. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it as an insult. If anything, your strength despite your knowledge is a testament to your talent. Water is just an aspect that I suspect you may have a harder time against compared to others.¡±

    Corrin frowned. ¡°I¡¯m weak against water and fire? How does that make any sense.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t exactly say you are weak to it, but if I understand your aspect correctly¡ªand I may be wrong, ash channelers are rare you see¡ªit will reduce one of your greatest strengths.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°Earth mana is without doubt the strongest aspect for defending against physical attacks. It¡¯s heavy and tough to break, so most earth channelers are known for their defense and ability to stand their ground. Take Emryn here, she could stop a charging bull dead in its tracks, even without her armor.¡±

    The girl blushed at the praise. ¡°Well, I would be much stronger if I could mantle better. As it stands I¡¯m hardly a proper earth channeler.¡±

    He put a hand on her shoulder reassuringly as he continued. ¡°Of course, earth mana is also useful in defending against mana and aura attacks as well. But it is not the foremost aspect for such a purpose. In that sense, your ash aspect is perfect for fighting earth channelers, as its power is more potent than a similarly powerful earth channeler¡¯s defense¡ªat least in terms of mana clashes. You can just break through.¡±

    Corrin remembered the golden armor that had surrounded Tor during their battle. It had stopped his attacks entirely until he had mantled mana around his fist. Though it was clear that defense wasn¡¯t the whole story. Corrin remembered the futility in trying to stop the spirit knight¡¯s attacks, let alone the hammer throw he¡¯d demonstrated earlier that morning. Power was power, and there was a difference that no aspect could overcome.

    He could put together what Reiss was saying though. ¡°So if earth isn¡¯t the best for defending against mana, then I suppose water is?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Reiss smiled. ¡°And water channelers¡ªAyden included¡ªwon¡¯t take hits as easily as other channelers either. They tend to be some of the best at avoiding attacks altogether. While you won¡¯t exactly be at a disadvantage against a water channeler, it¡¯s not a great matchup if you have to win quickly.¡±

    Corrin hummed. ¡°Thanks for the advice, that¡¯s good to know. But I¡¯m a bit confused, isn¡¯t he your teammate? Why would you tell me that?¡±

    The older man laughed. ¡°Ah, to be young again. Are we enemies Corrin? Are you a bandit that has robbed veldstriders and caravans? Perhaps I¡¯ve grown into such a poor judge of character at my age, but I don¡¯t believe you to be that type. If I had it my way, Ayden would be training you himself, but he thinks the same way you do, perhaps even moreso. Oh well, I¡¯ll put it simply. Helping you can only benefit my team, there''s nothing bad about having a stronger sparring partner.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Corrin glanced over at the spearman who was running through forms, thrusting his spear with deadly force and precision. ¡°Well, I appreciate the help.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I only ask you to help my teammates to improve in any way you can as well. Perhaps you could spar with Emryn when you get the chance?¡±

    Corrin sized up the armored warrior, whose eyes had widened at Reiss¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much use I¡¯d be. If she¡¯s anything like Ayden she¡¯s stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m not as strong as he is,¡± Emryn said. ¡°He¡¯s probably the strongest fighter in our group, meanwhile I can hardly mantle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m shocked that bastard puts up with that,¡± Corrin admitted.

    ¡°He¡¯s not¡ª¡± Emryn sighed. ¡°He¡¯s not that bad once you get to know him. He just gets competitive sometimes.¡±

    Corrin snorted. ¡°Yeah I¡¯m sure. He seems like a great guy to me.¡±

    Ayden looked back over, and Corrin stuck his tongue out. The spearman grit his teeth and went back to his practice.

    ¡°Well, if you antagonize him¡­¡± Emryn¡¯s quiet voice was reproachful.

    Corrin blushed, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Okay yeah maybe that¡¯s fair. You guys are nice, and he¡¯s your teammate so I¡¯ll try to stop. He just irks me ya know?¡±

    Reiss chuckled. ¡°Frankly I hope you win, that boy could use a bit of an ego check. Tor is too high above us peasants for him to count, and the officers he brought are busy training up the conscripts.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t bring his own forces?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Moving an army takes a long time. Not to mention finding food and lodging for them with winter approaching. Add that to the unusual geography? Better to conscript from local militias and throw some gold at adventurers used to fighting on veldstriders. There¡¯s about two hundred of us, plus several hundred more conscripts. Not to mention, Tor¡¯s worth a whole company of channelers like us on his own.¡±

    ¡°I guess that makes sense. So you¡¯re getting paid a lot for this then?¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Reiss chuckled. ¡°Plenty would come even without the payment though. Can¡¯t exactly let a colossus capable of threatening cities wander around, even if us adventurers do tend to be a selfish lot. This sea is our place of business.¡±

    Corrin nodded. ¡°True enough.¡±

    The older man clapped his hands. ¡°But that¡¯s enough about that. You¡¯re short on time and I¡¯d hate to take more of it. Your mana is recharged now, yes?¡±

    Corrin tilted his head. That was right, he¡¯d been channeling over the course of their conversation, and the ambient mana had replenished him.

    Reiss seemed to read the answer on his face. ¡°Great! Now mantle whatever you can for me, I¡¯ll give you some tips to help with the leaking. After that I¡¯d appreciate it if you''d spar with Emryn. Ayden always goes easy on her and she could use more practice.¡±

    ¡°Reiss!¡± The girl gaped.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he shrugged. ¡°In fact, why don¡¯t you take off that armor and practice your mantling as well? For his faults, Ayden has been training since Tor left, while you¡¯ve been sitting and relaxing.¡±

    After some grumbling, Emryn relented, and she began to take off her armor.

    Next, Reiss turned his attention to Melanie, the mage, sitting comfortably with her hat shading her from the sun. ¡°Melanie, you should¡ª¡±

    ¡°Buzz off Reiss! I¡¯m reading!¡±

    Reiss sighed, then shrugged as if to say he tried. Emryn straightened her shoulders upon hearing the words. She paused as if to agree with the older mage, but as she turned to face Reiss, he glared at her and she wilted like a flower in winter.

    Another piece of armor clanked to the ground a moment later.

    Reiss turned back to Corrin and smiled. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see that mantle.¡±

    Corrin took a deep breath. The air was cool and fresh, filling his lungs with an energy entirely distinct from mana. Then he exhaled, letting his power flow out with it, and he felt a smile on his face. The feeling was one he hadn¡¯t known in years. Training under someone stronger than himself, surrounded by peers, rivals, potential friends¡­

    Isn¡¯t this great Wyn? He thought, wishing his friend were still there with him. It was the only thing that might make the day even better. We¡¯re not alone anymore.

 88. Quid Pro Quo

    The streets of Estin were difficult to navigate even in the best of times. The central island was small¡ªrelatively speaking¡ªand had far too many buildings packed together atop it, bundled together like a cramped maze. It was a far cry from the wide open spaces of Straetum, and Wyn wondered how children played in such a town. There was no room to run around after all, did they climb instead?

    Regardless, the already narrow streets were choked with people, even more than there had been the night before. It was legitimately hard to move, and even harder to follow Nereus as he pushed his way through the river of people.

    ¡°Um, excuse me, sir?¡± Wyn slipped through a small gap between two people. ¡°Where exactly are we going? And what is your research about?¡±

    A stall-merchant grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Hello young man, could I interest you in¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested at the moment thank you,¡± Wyn said, nodding as he shook the overly aggressive man loose.

    He looked around, already Nereus had already vanished into the crowd, though it had only been a few seconds. And he hadn''t even heard the answers to his questions.

    Damn it! Eia can you help?

    She sighed into the mental connection. She could do that?

    Take a left.

    After a few more instructions, he saw the mage up ahead and sped up to catch him. They abandoned the main streets and were soon headed towards the edge of the island. Thankfully, this meant the crowds were growing a bit thinner, and navigation became slightly easier. Each karst around the island was connected by two rope bridges: one for entering, one for leaving. They were only wide enough for one person, and a bridgeman posted on each side only let a few people onto the bridge at once, and they had to wait for several minutes before they could cross.

    Wyn cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t hear what you said earlier. Why did you suggest I come with you?¡±

    Nereus turned to face him halfway, adjusting his glasses. From the way he stood, Wyn couldn¡¯t see his eyes. ¡°You interest me more than your friend, that is all.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of my blessing?¡±

    The mage didn¡¯t respond for a moment, he seemed to be considering his words. ¡°In part. I wouldn¡¯t mind the opportunity to study this ¡®spirit fire¡¯ more¡­ there is something about it that I can¡¯t place yet. But more than that, I feel I can help you in ways that Tor cannot.¡±

    ¡°You mean by making me a mage?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. That is an option that is available to you, and one I think you should consider. But there are more paths than simply a mage or channeler, and those aren¡¯t necessarily separate to begin with. Tor said something similar, true, but knowing a path exists, and knowing how to walk it are two very different things.¡±

    ¡°So there would be channeling, mana-weaving, and¡­ bonding?¡± Wyn fished for the topic he was interested in, and he knew the mage would know something about it from what little he¡¯d caught about the ritualists and shamans earlier.

    Nereus brighted. ¡°Ah you were listening to me before! I knew you were attentive! Yes, that''s exactly right. Bonding is one of the most important parts of being a mage in fact! You see, for a loom to truly be effective, it needs to have significance to you, and you have to spend a lot of time with it on your person. That¡¯s done so that a bond can be formed between you and it.¡±

    He held out his staff: an ornate piece of curving wood with the top tightly bound in a leather bag. He undid the string and pulled the bag off. As he did, a set of small wooden windchimes clattered down, hanging from the top. Nereus smiled wistfully. ¡°These chimes were the basis for my loom, they provide its personal significance, and the staff came from a thousand-year-old sage tree in Edria, rich with life mana. That provides the power.¡±

    Wyn reached out, running his fingers along the wood with some reverence while the chimes sang their gentle tune. ¡°So you have a bond with your loom then?¡± He asked quietly.

    Nereus tapped the side of his glasses twice, then dragged his finger across the frame before taking them off his face. He held them out to Wyn, and Wyn gladly put them on.

    The world did not glow bright with color, and he couldn¡¯t see all the mana he had before. But as he looked at the mage, he saw a thin, faintly green line, drawn between him and the staff. It spiraled its way up the length of the wood before reaching down and wrapping itself tenderly around the chimes, holding them as they swayed.

    Wyn reached for the bond slowly, glancing up at Nereus to make sure it was okay, and the mage nodded. His hand passed through the bond as though it weren¡¯t even there, and he felt nothing as he did.

    ¡°Is this your aura?¡± He asked, awed.

    ¡°In part,¡± the mage replied. ¡°Aura is the matrix for the bond, it allows information to be transmitted between the two parties. In this case, my casting intent is channeled through the bond to my loom. If my staff were a living creature, its own aura would contribute to the bond as well, and the more information I wanted to transmit, the thicker the bond would have to be.¡±

    Wyn thought of Phyrus, the thief in Precipice and his bond with his bird. He thought of his own bond with Eia, and the line of spirit fire he¡¯d seen drawn between them earlier, if only for an instant. Out of curiosity, he glanced into the air around him, but even with the lenses, he could see nothing.

    ¡°This Wyn, is something that neither Tor, nor Corrin can understand.¡± Nereus continued. His voice was soft, and perhaps a bit nostalgic. He stared at Wyn, and his eyes seemed to know all the secrets of the world. ¡°Bonds are a powerful thing, and they occur more frequently than you would think. They come in all types and strengths, from the bond between a water spirit and the water it purifies¡ªweak and fleeting¡ªto the bond between a beast tamer and their beast, strong enough to rival even a channeler for pure power.¡±

    He plucked the glasses from Wyn¡¯s face and tied the bag back around his staff, silencing the chimes. Only then did Wyn realize that they had reached the front of the line and would be allowed to cross the bridge. Nereus went first and Wyn followed a few moments later, stepping onto the rope bridge as it swayed just enough for him to notice.

    As he crossed the bridge, Wyn looked down at the grass below. It was cut notably shorter than the grass surrounding the town, and ended a good fifty feet below the bridge. He hadn¡¯t been able to tell the evening prior¡ªnor had he been paying attention¡ªbut just above the grass, in the area around the island, spires, and bridges, were large nets that stretched out over the top, he assumed to catch anyone that fell.

    Spirit knights, mages, bonds. So many different thoughts swirled around in Wyn¡¯s mind, overwhelming and intimidating and wonderful all at once.

    Eia, he thought. How was it that our bond formed?

    There was quiet in his mind for three long breaths. My mother chose you, and I wanted to be your bond. That was that. It is easier for spirits, and even easier with your blessing.

    An image crossed his mind, himself backed by a hundred spirit beasts, like some sort of wolf pack with him at the head. It was an amusing thought¡ªhe¡¯d always wanted a dog.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Why was I chosen?

    I do not know her criteria for choosing you, and my memory from before you awoke your blessing is hazy. But as for why I wanted to bond you. I think¡­ I believed in what you could become.

    And what was that?

    Exactly what you want to be. A hero.

    He clamped down on his emotions as his face went red. Of course, he¡¯d admitted it to himself during the flood, but after the heat of the moment, it was embarrassing to have them said back to him like that, what kind of adult dreamed of being a hero?

    Eia flitted down onto his shoulder, speaking quietly. ¡°I think it¡¯s a wonderful thing.¡±

    He covered his face with his hands.

    They crossed two more bridges after that, not speaking again, until they reached a wide karst just outside the inner ring. It was shorter than most, only about twenty feet above the sea, and flat-topped, though whether by man or nature Wyn didn¡¯t know. There were only two buildings of note on the karst, with one taking up most of the space. At a glance it seemed like an inn, though its construction was unlike any Wyn had ever seen, with a small courtyard in the center surrounded by rooms on all sides. On the other hand, the second building was small, perhaps only twenty feet across in any direction. Through the two windows on its front Wyn could see a shelf full of books.

    An inn and a library¡ªwhat a lovely pair.

    Nereus sped up a bit as he got closer, walking through the courtyard of the inn as he entered his room with a happy sigh.

    The room was, to put it simply, a mess. The low table in the center of the room was a battlefield of alchemy and academics. Beakers filled with viscous, softly glowing liquids jostled for space against half-burnt candles and parchment covered in all manner of symbols and writing. The floor wasn¡¯t safe either; half-a-dozen dirty robes were crumpled in one corner, and yet more books and papers lay strewn across the woven floor. The bed was unmade, with a quilt hanging halfway off the back and pooling on the floor. A large tome lay open up by the pillow as well, with an ink quill resting on the nightstand next to it along with a jar filled with some variety of magic stones.

    Nereus didn¡¯t seem to mind¡ªas he wouldn¡¯t with it being his room¡ªwalking across the floor with ease as he plopped down at the table, gesturing for Wyn to do the same. Careful not to step on anything, Wyn made his way over and sat across from the mage. Nereus was already sifting through several of the documents, shoving the rest onto the floor.

    ¡°Put the beakers on that shelf over there, would you Wyn?¡± He pointed to a shelf within arm¡¯s reach and Wyn obliged, careful not to spill any of the dangerous-looking mixtures. ¡°Just a bit of a side-project.¡±

    ¡°What is it exactly you¡¯re working on sir? Is it related to my spirit fire?¡±

    The mage affixed him with an interesting look. ¡°It could be, though it¡¯s impossible to say at the moment. No no, my studies here are two-fold.¡± He spun two of the documents around and Wyn looked over them.

    The parchments were covered in incredibly detailed drawings, both easily recognizable as one of a veldstrider, and the other as grass. Neither was artistic though, they were scientific in nature, detailing the biology of the veldstrider under its shell, as well as the grass from stem to root. Several notes had been scrawled into the margins, highlighting specific features. Wyn could hardly make sense of it, but Nereus pointed around the picture as he explained.

    ¡°Across Aeora, several creatures rely on lift spirits to defy gravity, but none illustrate this principle more elegantly than veldstriders. They¡¯re too heavy for the grass you see?¡± He pointed vaguely to some numbers on each page, and Wyn could sort of see what he was talking about, but the knowledge was far beyond the simple schooling that they received in Straetum.

    ¡°Veldian titanstalk is the most prominent grass in the sea. It grows rich in life and earth mana, making it comparatively stronger than most grasses on the continent. That¡¯s how many species are able to traverse it. Veldstriders take advantage of this with their tendrils, grabbing onto over seven hundred blades at any given time. However, it¡¯s still not enough.¡±

    ¡°They bond with the lift spirits to make themselves lighter right?¡± Wyn spouted something he remembered Kei saying almost a month prior.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Nereus said. ¡°And they do so in greater numbers and more frequently than any other easily observable creature on Aeora. That makes The Grass Sea one of the best places to study them.¡±

    ¡°I see. And you think understanding them better might help us harness that ability in some way sir?¡±

    Nereus nodded. ¡°It is an invaluable ability because it reduces weight without altering mass¡ªa weapon with the same effect would weigh nothing to the wielder, but hit just as hard. There are similar enchantments and spells that can be used to similar effect, but all at some or great mana-cost, whereas lift spirits seem to require none at all. Influencing where and when those bonds occur, is the crux of most bonding research at present.¡±

    ¡°I think I understand?¡± Wyn rubbed his head. Thinking in terms of mana-cost was new. How advanced was the east in terms of such things? ¡°You said your research was two-fold though?¡±

    ¡°Ah right,¡± Nereus pointed to the grass parchment. ¡°I am spending time here to study the grass itself. I mentioned earlier that my staff was crafted from the branch of a sage tree rich in life aura. Now, titanstalk is no sage tree, you wouldn¡¯t make a loom for a mage of my calibre from it, but its abundance is unprecedented for how much it contains. If it could somehow be modified to grow smaller, it could provide an abundant, cheap source of mana to be used in all sorts of applications.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to be doing all of this?¡± Wyn¡¯s head was spinning.

    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just doing some preliminary research. Since the borders between nations have opened, a whole new world of study has opened along with them. Before the war, an Edrian mage could only dream of conducting research here. Frankly our knowledge remains woefully incomplete. It makes even tolerating army life worth it. I¡¯ll be taking my findings back to Taravast and presenting them to several research groups. In that sense, this Colossus hunt has proven quite fortuitous.¡±

    ¡°Is that how most mages are?¡± Wyn asked. ¡°You do research?¡±

    ¡°Mages are a vast group,¡± Nereus adjusted his glasses as he turned and began gathering papers off the floor. ¡°For example, some are purely research-focused, whereas I am employed by the army. As such I¡¯m required to devote some of my craft towards combat. On the other hand, there are mages whose only concern is pushing their own powers further. They are similar to spirit knights in that sense. Frankly, mages and channelers are not opposites. And further, ¡®spirit knight¡¯ is merely a job title.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Wyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tor made it seem as if they were diametrically opposed.¡±

    Nereus rolled his eyes. He inspected one of the document¡¯s he¡¯d picked up before nodding and adding it to a pile. ¡°Nothing in this world is as black and white as that man likes to think. It¡¯s true that most mages are vastly different from channelers and vice versa, there are plenty of exceptions to that rule. One of the Aegis themselves, Cyrill the Stormweaver, perhaps the single most accomplished spirit knight in Taravast, could be considered an archmage in his own right.¡±

    Wyn blew air through his lips. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a very convincing argument. And you could teach me?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Nereus laughed. ¡°I could hardly teach you to cast a single spell unassisted in two weeks'' time. If that, considering we¡¯d be starting from scratch and you wouldn¡¯t have a loom. If you were enrolled at the mage academy, your first year would focus almost solely on theory. Too many good mages lack a solid understanding of the fundamentals these days.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°But.¡± The mage raised a finger. ¡°I can set you on the path. Whether you follow it or not, that is up to you.¡±

    Wyn turned it over in his mind. He couldn¡¯t be a channeler, but did that mean being a mage was the right decision? He shook his head, remembering Tor¡¯s words, and how little he really knew.

    I don¡¯t have to rush this.

    ¡°If it¡¯s all right, sir, I¡¯d like to learn more from you and from Elder Tor before making any decisions.¡± He bowed his head onto the table.

    ¡°That¡¯s a wise answer.¡± Nereus sniffed. ¡°However, I must make one thing clear¡ªmy knowledge and instruction are not handed out freely. If you¡¯re serious, you¡¯ll need to earn it.¡±

    ¡°What would you have me do, sir? I¡¯ll do whatever I can to earn your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Perfect! Then in that case, grab those orange and yellow elixirs off the shelf and follow me.¡±

    Wyn looked back up, the mage was getting up and dusting off his robes. He took the stack of papers he¡¯d been gathering and put them into the leather bag on the wall, before taking it off the hook and slinging it over his shoulder.

    ¡°What?¡± Wyn blinked. ¡°We¡¯re leaving?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Nereus said. ¡°You just agreed to do whatever it takes, yes? I¡¯ll explain on the way. Now chop chop, we have work to do. The grass isn¡¯t going to experiment on itself!¡±

    And that was how Wyn found himself drafted as Nereus¡¯s research assistant.

 89. Unease

    Kei rose languidly from bed, long after the sun had done the same. That felt a bit odd, she¡¯d grown used to waking to the light in her time on the sea, but the soft mattress was like paradise after so long on the road.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t lounge about, even if she had nothing to do; she didn¡¯t want to be that type of person. So, she got to her feet and started her day.

    The inn room was on the small side, but it was distinctly cozy, with a soft rug to match the mattress, and an antique dresser with a chair where she¡¯d placed her trunk of belongings. There was even¡ªmuch to her surprise¡ªa small glass mirror, something that even her inn room in Precipice hadn¡¯t had, despite being far more luxurious. Then again, inns were often a reflection of their innkeepers just as much as they were resting places for guests.

    She dressed in the dim light filtering through the curtains, choosing to wear a simple tunic under a warm blue coat, lined with fur. After dressing, she pulled the curtains aside, flooding the room with the cool light of late fall.

    Atop the desk was a piece of parchment, with only two words written at the top. After receiving the letter from her brother, she¡¯d wanted to send him one in response, but even after almost a month, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. It wasn¡¯t easy to say that she¡¯d failed, and it was even harder to relay everything that had happened since then. There was plenty of bad¡ªthe attack on the caravan, her failure to find Pelior, and of course, Cidus¡¯s death. But at the same time, meeting Wyn and Corrin, crossing The Grass Sea, and reaching Precipice were things she couldn¡¯t wait to tell him about.

    But each time she sat down to write it, she couldn¡¯t bring her hand to move. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was fear or shame, or even something else entirely, but no matter the reason, the words just wouldn¡¯t come out.

    That wasn¡¯t yet going to change either, so she brushed the paper aside and pulled a small box out of her trunk, setting it on the dresser. The box was wooden, but trimmed with gold, and it had a small red gemstone on the front where the seam was. There was no keyhole, but when she pressed her thumb against it, it clicked and the box popped open¡ªunlatched. There were a few items within, sewing needles and thread, a small knife, and a couple pieces of jewelry, but she was reaching for something much simpler.

    She removed a small wooden comb from the box, running her fingers over the smooth finish. It had been a gift from her mother on her eighth birthday. Perhaps if she¡¯d been a proper daughter of Taravast, it would¡¯ve been silver, but a Nladian concubine could only manage so much.

    She sighed, that wasn¡¯t a fair thought. Oliver¡¯s mother had been generous when she¡¯d been alive, treating her almost like a real daughter at times. Thanks to her, she¡¯d always been able to play the part of a refined young woman, fit with elegant dresses, jewelry, and manners to match. No, she used the wooden comb for obvious reasons, it was a gift from her birth mother, why wouldn¡¯t she?

    One of the benefits of having cut her hair shorter was that it was much more manageable on the journey, but it still needed to be combed every day, even more so because Kei hated tangles. Of course, that was probably a universal experience, but she really hated them. She¡¯d heard that the worst tantrum she¡¯d ever thrown was at age six when she¡¯d gotten a particularly bad knot in her hair. Kei couldn¡¯t remember it herself¡ªbut she remembered her father¡¯s reaction to it.

    She hadn¡¯t thrown any more tantrums after that.

    After a short time, she set down the comb and stood by the window, watching the town move outside the inn. Ven had said they would likely be staying a day or two while they recharted their route, which meant she didn¡¯t have anything to do until then. It wasn¡¯t like Precipice¡ªcities always had far more going on than towns¡ªand while Estin was certainly busy, she wasn¡¯t exactly interested in military activities.

    Perhaps she¡¯d spend time with the two boys while they waited. Surely they¡¯d be up to something fun as always, just the thought almost flipped her mood back around.

    Unless they¡¯re with him.

    It came crashing back down as she remembered what the two had been doing the night before. If they were training with the spirit knight again today¡­

    Still, I can at least go watch right? Surely just watching wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. She got to her feet. Yeah, I can go watch. It¡¯ll be fun.

    Outside the window, a cart rolled by, manned by a group of about twelve soldiers. The soldiers looked rough around the edges, likely part of a newly formed unit, but the man leading them wore a crisp Taravastian uniform, white with a golden trim¡ªan officer from the east. It was almost certain he''d have fought in the war. If she went outside, without the protection of the Ameas family, nothing would happen right?

    He barked an order, loud and gruff, she heard it through the window, and the yelling was all it took.

    Memories crept into her mind¡ªold memories, old nightmares¡ªshe stumbled back from the window and tripped on the edge of her bed. She curled up as she hit the ground, her body moving instinctively.

    But of course, no blows ever came. As the initial panic faded, disgust blossomed in her chest, and she clenched her fist hard enough that it hurt. She took a few deep breaths, calming herself, and then she got to her feet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check at the strider. If they¡¯re not there, I¡¯ll check the skiff.¡± Even as she said it to herself though, she didn¡¯t think she believed it.

    Heading downstairs, she walked through the main room of the inn¡ªcrowded with people¡ªin a hurry. The streets were similarly crowded, even more than the previous night, so it took a while to reach the strider. As she approached she was treated to an interesting sight.

    Ven stood atop the saddle, holding onto a giant, thick brush, and using it to clean Siensa¡¯s shell. As he finished the spot he was working on, he reached back into the saddle and pulled out a bucket of water, pouring it over the side before picking the brush back up and scrubbing again.

    ¡°Ven?¡± She asked as she reached the end of the dock. The captain didn¡¯t respond, so she yelled louder. ¡°Ven!¡±

    The second try got his attention and he turned to look at her. ¡°Ah, Kei, it is good to see you.¡±

    ¡°Where are the other two?¡± She asked, praying he¡¯d say they were sleeping in the saddle, no matter how impossible she knew that was.

    ¡°I could not say,¡± he shook his head. ¡°They had already left when I awoke this morning. Would you like me to give them a message if they return?¡±

    Her heart sank, but she kept it off her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just have them stop by my inn if you find them.¡±

    Ven adjusted his bandana. ¡°I will be sure to do so.¡± Then he got back to cleaning, scrubbing over the shell in large strokes.

    Kei left him there and resolved to look around town for them. She looked for some time, but was unable to find either one. And she never was able to bring herself to check the skiff.

    ***

    She wandered back into the inn an hour or so later, hungry and a little somber. Unfortunately, it seemed her luck wasn¡¯t going to improve. The inn¡¯s tables had been mostly cleared out. The only people left were those like her, that weren¡¯t involved in the hunt, and an older man polishing a glass up at the bar. The innkeeper was nowhere to be seen, so there likely wouldn¡¯t be any food left.

    She didn¡¯t want to go back out though, she was uncomfortable in the streets filled with soldiers, and she¡¯d already been walking around for an hour. Better just to return to her room and wait for the next meal. Their departure from Estin couldn¡¯t come soon enough.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Before she could reach the stairs though, the barkeep met her eyes, pausing for a moment before waving her over.

    ¡°Miss Kei. I missed you during breakfast earlier. Did you sleep alright?¡± His voice was friendly and inviting.

    After hesitating a moment, she walked over towards him, blushing. She couldn¡¯t recall his name¡ªor whether he¡¯d even told her. Really the only thing she knew was that he was the innkeeper¡¯s husband.

    You can remember how much we earned from salt exports last year, but you can¡¯t remember his name. Kei chided herself. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk, earlier that year she would¡¯ve walked straight past him. So she stopped anyway, forcing a faint smile onto her face. That was the type of person she wanted to be.

    ¡°Wonderfully. I¡¯m afraid veldstrider travel doesn¡¯t much suit me.¡±

    The man watched her for a moment, then turned and began pouring a drink of some kind. ¡°My wife is quite particular about the mattresses, she¡¯s a picky sleeper herself. Separate beds since the day we were married, can you imagine that? Still, that¡¯s what we¡¯re known for, and we¡¯ve got veldstrider crews that only stay here for the sleep, so maybe she¡¯s onto something.¡±

    He slid a glass across the counter to her filled with what seemed like milk. She wondered where such a drink could have even come from, it didn¡¯t seem to her they could¡¯ve kept cows on the sea. It didn¡¯t look quite like cow¡¯s milk though she supposed, it was faintly yellow, and seemed a bit creamier. She glanced up and saw him looking expectantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s on me.¡±

    She paused. ¡°Oh, I¡ªthank you.¡± Without overthinking it, she hesitantly raised the glass to her lips and took a small sip.

    Her eyes widened, and a real smile slipped onto her face. It was warm, and thicker than the milk she was used to, with a sweet and salty taste. ¡°That¡¯s really good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s favorite,¡± he smiled. ¡°She¡¯s only a few years older than you, so I figured you might like it as well. Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t impose. I missed breakfast after all.¡± She took another sip of the drink. It was soothing, the heat of the drink spread throughout her body, warming her up as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, truly. I haven¡¯t eaten yet either, and we have leftovers to tide us over until my wife returns from the market.¡± He glanced up. ¡°Ah, Brier. Please come join us. I was just going to heat some food.¡±

    Kei turned and saw another man, several years her senior, walk out of the stairwell, rubbing his head groggily. ¡°Lars, you and Helena are too good to me. Could you pour me some water as well? This headache is driving me mad.¡±

    ¡°Of course my boy, have a seat,¡± he gestured to the chair next to Kei, who watched as the man approached. He was a young man with the look of a soldier, though if he was in here, he must not be one, perhaps an adventurer instead? His hair was brown, and longer on his face than the top of his head. She was pretty sure she¡¯d seen him partying last night, was he the one that had been standing on the table with his shirt off?

    He sat with a grunt and held out a hand. ¡°Well aren¡¯t you a lovely flower? It¡¯s well to meet you, my name is Brier.¡±

    She shook it gently. ¡°Kei Hayashi. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°A refined woman!¡± He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a rarity out here. We only have ogres in this town, besides Mistress Helena and her daughter of course.¡±

    An agaraberry, about the size of a fist, smacked into the side of his head and he yelped. After recovering a moment later, he growled and shook a fist angrily at the bartender. ¡°Damn you old man! I was trying to compliment your daughter! Would you prefer I said she was an ogre too?¡±

    Lars¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯d prefer you didn¡¯t mention her at all. Miss Kei, I''d suggest you stay far away from this scoundrel. She¡¯s too young for you anyways Brier.¡±

    Kei giggled for a moment, stifling it with her hand. Brier looked at her searchingly. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Seventeen.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s marrying age then isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Another fruit impacted his head and he looked like he was about to jump the counter. ¡°I was kidding damn it!¡±

    Kei frowned, knowing he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. It was common, especially in noble families, to be married by the time they were twenty, and oftentimes much younger. There¡¯d been some protests regarding the practice in recent years, but it was still done all the time. Before he¡¯d fallen ill, she¡¯d heard a terrible rumor that her father had someone in mind for her, but with Oliver taking over the family, there was no chance such a thing would occur.

    ¡°Ah look,¡± Lars said. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined her mood again.¡±

    Brier glanced back over. ¡°Oh well damn, I¡¯m sorry Miss. It was a joke, honest. I prefer older women anyways.¡±

    That hadn¡¯t been the response Kei was expecting, and she almost choked on her drink as he said it. When she stopped coughing, she raised a hand to quiet him. ¡°It is fine, it wasn¡¯t you, I was just reminded of something.¡±

    ¡°Pay him no mind,¡± Lars said as he slid a plate over with some sliced fruits. ¡°Brier is the good sort, even if he is a bit of a dunce at times. When one of our hunting groups went missing out in the sea last winter, he was the first one out looking for them. Thanks to him, all six made it back alright.¡±

    To his credit, the younger man blushed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that big a deal.¡±

    A minute later, the sausages were ready, and Lars set down a plate for each of them, eating his own while standing behind the bar. When Kei tried to pay him, he declined. ¡°We¡¯re making money hand over fist with all the travelers in town right now, and you seem like you could use the meal.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you sir.¡± Kei declined her head slightly before she began eating. The sausage was good, seasoned just right and rich in flavor, and eating helped her feel better, even if only a little.

    Without anywhere to be, she welcomed the warm atmosphere of the inn, and the two men made for good conversation. She was grateful especially to the fact they seemed happy to talk about themselves rather than ask her questions, though she didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not.

    ¡°So Mister Lars, how long have you been running this inn?¡± She asked.

    The old man chewed thoughtfully for a moment before swallowing. ¡°Oh about thirty years now, neither me nor my wife were in the business beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why an inn then?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Well you see, we both wanted to travel, but neither of us have the stomach for it. Too much danger on the road, and like I said she¡¯s a picky sleeper. Wouldn¡¯t you say an inn is the next best thing?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Brier frowned.

    ¡°You never asked.¡±

    ¡°So you get to talk to people from all over then? This must be a good time for you, have you gotten many travelers from Taravast before?¡± Kei asked curiously.

    ¡°Once or twice, they¡¯re usually only stopping through though. It¡¯s nice to be the destination for once. I know my wife is happy about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous, it sounds like you have a lovely family.¡±

    Lars looked off to the side. ¡°I¡¯ve been blessed without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met your wife but I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t seen your daughter. Does she work at the inn or¡­?¡±

    The barkeep grimaced. ¡°Well, as it happens, she ran off to Precipice about half a year back. Said she wanted to become a weaver, and ¡®live in the city, not in some small country town¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Kei folded her hands. ¡°But it''s not as though you won¡¯t see her again right?¡±

    ¡°We got into a big fight before she left, I¡¯m afraid I said some things I shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m not sure if she wants anything to do with me anymore. Writes letters to her mother every month, but they hardly ever mention me.¡±

    Brier patted the man on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to accept that she¡¯s old enough to make her own decisions now. You did a good job raising her, don¡¯t complain about it now. I¡¯ve told ya just to write a letter of your own and apologize, she¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    The mood grew a bit somber after that, and Kei felt her own discontent creeping back, tinging the edge of her thoughts. Thankfully, a moment later, the innkeeper herself burst through the door, hauling a cart filled with meats, vegetables, and grains.

    The woman took a deep breath and began to shout. ¡°Lars! Brie¡ª¡± she paused at the sight of the three of them all at the bar. ¡°Ah, good, you¡¯re already here. Alright chop chop people! The soldiers are about to get their lunch break, and we¡¯d better be ready for the rush!¡±

    The two men scrambled over to help her pull the cart in, and the unpleasant air was swept away as though it never existed. Kei watched in amusement as Helena ordered the two men around as if they were children, directing them towards one task or another, but she felt a slight pain in her chest, knowing that her reprieve had ended.

    The inn was soon engulfed in even more chaos as the soldiers arrived soon after, but Kei didn''t return to her room. She could at least hold herself to that standard, and all but one or two she was pretty sure were from the surrounding area anyways. It was fine.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t wait to leave. It wouldn¡¯t be long, only another day or two. Then they could leave both Estin and the spirit knight behind.

 90. Look Ahead

    Two fighters clashed on the deck of a floating wooden ship. To those that could see it, a comet of white energy streaked around the boy, just above his skin, leaking into the air, yes, but less than it had before.

    The girl meanwhile was armored in a collection of coppery shards, shielding lethal points on her body. The mantle was weaker than it could be, but it was stone nonetheless.

    Corrin ducked under a heavy swing of Emryn¡¯s sword. He felt its weight as it cleaved the air where he¡¯d been only a moment earlier, missing him by a hair¡¯s breadth. If this had been the first fight, he would have attempted to capitalize on it, assuming her weighted wooden sword would be too heavy to bring around for defense, but he knew better. Emryn was much stronger than a normal person¡ªher physical strength was greater than his or Wyn¡¯s, and to her the sword was light as a feather.

    His feet danced across the deck as he avoided two more strikes, relying on his superior speed to narrowly avoid each blow.

    Dodge.

    Counter.

    Thrust.

    His sword flashed, Corrin grinned. Emryn deflected, grinning back. She was a warrior too, no doubt.

    The earth channeler thrust towards his head and he brought his own blade up from the left, knocking it aside. He¡¯d overparried though, leaving him open as she swung wide around his open side with one hand¡ªor so she thought.

    Corrin took a sharp breath as his left hand left the hilt. He turned the tip downwards, twisting it around just in time to catch her strike. His left hand slammed against its flat just below the point of contact, reinforcing the weak defense and knocking her one-armed strike aside.

    Her eyes widened at the unorthodox maneuver as his sword circled back up and swung towards her shoulder, aiming for one of the gaps in her coppery mantle.

    Emryn¡¯s aura flashed as the pieces consolidated, solidifying into a hard shell just before his eyes. His sword slammed into the armor and bounced off as though it had hit stone.

    Shit.

    She lunged forward. He tried to bring his own mantle to bear, but it slipped through his mental grasp, defiant and uncaged. Her shoulder slammed into his chest and everything went black.

    It was likely only a moment later his vision returned, now filled with the clear blue of the cloudless sky above him. Already he could feel his aura gathering where he¡¯d been struck. He healed fast, but that was going to bruise.

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced,¡± Corrin groaned, rubbing his chest as he recovered his breath. He turned his head to the side, the afternoon sun was too damn bright. ¡°This ship really does have a comfy deck.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hit you so hard,¡± Emryn apologized, she always did that after winning. ¡°I thought you¡¯d block with your mantle.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rub it in.¡±

    Reiss laughed from his seat on the side of the deck. ¡°I believe that makes the score three to zero. No matter what anyone says, humans suck at multitasking. You can¡¯t focus on aura control and fighting at the same time. Even Emryn is better than you, and her mantling is terrible.¡±

    Corrin sat up, wincing. The pain wasn¡¯t just physical; his channels throbbed, sore from overuse. ¡°Yeah well I¡¯d never mantled before yesterday, that¡¯s to be expected isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°True! But you¡¯re not going to accept that excuse when Ayden defeats you in two weeks are you?¡±

    Corrin clicked his tongue. He wouldn¡¯t, not after all his boasting, nothing would embarrass him more than losing now. Still, sparring with Emryn had made him realize how large the gap was.

    For all her timidness, the girl was strong¡ªeven after kicking his ass three times, the only sign of exertion she showed was a heavier breath. It wasn¡¯t a matter of swordplay¡ªif anything he was actually a tad more skilled in that sense. No, it was pure power. She had more aura, and more importantly, she used it more effectively. Each swing of her sword had enough force to fell a small tree, and without an effective mantle, Corrin spent most of his time desperately trying to dodge.

    ¡°You did do better that time,¡± the earth channeler smiled, holding a hand out to pull him up. ¡°And I didn¡¯t expect the half-swording at all.¡± The cute girl¡¯s smile was like a balm on his chest, even if she was the one that had caved it in in the first place. He took the hand and staggered to his feet.

    ¡°I took three hits to go down instead of two,¡± he chuckled. ¡°But I guess that is an improvement. Not much practice for you though.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Ayden¡¯s a spearman and Reiss uses a bow. I don¡¯t get many opportunities to spar with someone more skilled than me with a sword. You¡¯re forcing me to rely on my mantle¡ªthat¡¯s what I need.¡±

    He recalled his waster bouncing off her skin as though he¡¯d hit a boulder. ¡°And you¡¯re supposed to be bad at it?¡±

    ¡°The chick cannot tell the height at which the sparrow flies.¡± Reiss walked over from his resting spot. ¡°Most earth channelers live and die by their armor. It¡¯s a very stable aspect, so even a weaker one can usually hold enough mana to shroud their entire body. That¡¯s important in compensating for its sluggishness, since it''s more difficult to use a dynamic mantle like yours when your mana is slow. Unfortunately, Miss Emryn doesn¡¯t have enough control to actually maintain a full mantle, hence the shards instead. If you were a bit more adept in your own channeling, you could find plenty of ways to damage her through the gaps, and she has to actively defend against attacks instead of just trusting them to her armor without thought.¡±

    Emryn shrunk, rubbing her wrist with each new criticism. ¡°I¡¯m working on it¡­¡±

    He patted her on the shoulder. ¡°I know you are, this isn¡¯t a criticism, but our friend here is quite uninformed."

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡± Corrin rubbed the bridge of his nose, he felt like his head was going to explode with everything he¡¯d learned just since the morning. ¡°So, any other tips for mantle control?¡±

    Reiss shook his head. ¡°Other than what I''ve already told you, practice. That¡¯s all there is to it at this point, control is a muscle you must train through use.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can beat Ayden in two weeks?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Reiss smiled apologetically. ¡°But then again, Tor is a spirit knight. I¡¯m just a moderately skilled archer with too much time on my hands.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned as promised!¡± A voice boomed out across the deck. Corrin turned to see Tor approaching, his imposing figure instantly recognizable even if he hadn¡¯t spoken. He was carrying a huge iron pot at his side, holding it as though it weighed nothing. ¡°How¡¯s the training going?¡±

    ¡°It is going well, Corrin is making steady progress,¡± Reiss said.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Tor glanced at Corrin as if to confirm.

    Corrin gave a ¡®so-so¡¯ gesture.

    Tor nodded, his face conveying a message. Not bad then, keep it up.

    The spirit knight plopped the pot, a foot wide and twice as tall, down onto the wood. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, in that case, I brought food.¡±

    He lifted up the top of the pot and steam wafted out. Even from across the deck, Corrin thought he could smell something delicious inside. He crossed the distance in an instant, stomach raging at the feast ahead, he hadn¡¯t eaten since before sunrise, and it was now past noon. Tor didn¡¯t stop him, laughing as Corrin looked into the pot. It was a simple stew, but after hours of training and sparring, it smelled heavenly.

    ¡°Where are¡ª¡± he looked around for a bowl, or a spoon, anything really, but there was nothing.

    Tor snapped his fingers. ¡°Always something.¡± He held out a hand, focusing. Corrin wasn¡¯t channeling to his eyes, but when sand began to coalesce above his palm, he was able to guess. Something like a ladle formed, but it wasn¡¯t smooth at all, and the knight clicked his tongue, disappointed. It crumbled back to sand and formed again three more times before he seemed to give up.

    ¡°Anybody want to eat with a rough spoon?¡± He looked around. ¡°Didn¡¯t think so, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    He shot off at a jog towards town, each stride covering no less than 5 of Corrin¡¯s.

    ¡°He¡¯s so fast, even with earth mana,¡± Emryn murmured.

    Ayden walked up, jostling Corrin out of the way as he put himself between them. He didn¡¯t look at Corrin though as he did it, his eyes were on the knight. ¡°It¡¯s just raw power. His mana output is incredible. He¡¯s faster than any wind channeler I¡¯ve ever met. What about you Reiss?¡±

    The veteran wind channeler looked at the stew longingly. ¡°I certainly can¡¯t move that fast, and I¡¯ve never met an earth channeler faster than me. You¡¯re right, his fundamentals are on a completely different level.¡±

    ¡°Well Corrin?¡± Ayden turned to him begrudgingly. ¡°You actually fought him right? What¡¯d you think? How¡¯d I compare?¡±

    Corrin hesitated a second, surprised Ayden was even talking to him. He thought back on Tor¡¯s hammer throw, then his leap to the pillar, causal actions taken earlier that day. They meant nothing to the spirit knight, and yet¡­ He shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even a fight, he didn¡¯t take it seriously for even a second. You want to know what he¡¯s capable of? I can¡¯t tell you, because I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ayden scowled, but he didn¡¯t try to argue. He turned his head to the east, looking out over The Grass Sea. He didn¡¯t say anything after that.

    Tor returned soon after with bowls and spoons, passing them out and scooping some stew for himself. He sat cross-legged on the deck, and all the adventurers save for Ayden sat far away from him. Corrin too plopped down next to the spirit knight, eating ravenously for the first few minutes, too hungry to talk until he¡¯d finished two bowls. As he worked on his third, he finally slowed enough to speak. There were countless questions he wanted to ask the spirit knight, but one burst out before all the others.

    ¡°So who¡¯s the strongest person you¡¯ve ever had to fight?¡±

    Tor¡¯s chewing paused for a second, he looked at Corrin, then up into the sky thoughtfully. ¡°Strongest is tough I think. My hardest fight was probably about ten years back, this Nladian death channeler I ran across while out on patrol. Nasty bastards¡ªdeath channelers I mean¡ªthey¡¯re usually easier to defend against, but if their attacks actually land¡­ Well thankfully they¡¯re even rarer than ash channelers.

    As for the strongest¡ªI got into a bar fight with this moon-ranked ascender up in Ord, and let me tell you those tower climbers are no damn joke. I had to pay for the damages out of pocket and the military docked my pay for six months.¡±

    ¡°Tower climbers¡­ As in the Tower of Heaven?¡± Ayden asked the question a moment before Corrin could, his eyes sharp with interest.

    Tor nodded. ¡°Aye, though apparently they get pissed if you call em¡¯ that. Prefer the term ¡®ascenders¡¯¡±

    ¡°What was the fight over?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell ya, I hardly remember it,¡± Tor shrugged.

    ¡°Did you win?¡±

    The knight¡¯s mood soured. ¡°It was close.¡±

    Corrin snorted at that. At the same time though, he was enraptured. There were people even stronger than Tor out there, it was almost impossible to imagine. But with each story he told, the knight painted the picture of an entirely different world, only available to the truly strong. There were things that he could do, places he could go and people he could meet that Corrin could never hope to experience as he was. It was a hidden world within his known one, and he wanted to be part of it.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t alone in that. Ayden hung on every word about adventurers, asking more about the Tower of Heaven, the Valley Hidden in The Sand, and any other famous dungeons he seemed to be able to think of, though Tor had only seen those two in person. Still, he had countless stories¡ªbattles, disasters, hunts, a life on par with any story Corrin had ever been told. The knight had done more in the last two years alone than Corrin had in his entire life.

    Well, except maybe meeting a demon, but Corrin was still keeping that to himself for now.

    An hour passed in an instant and the knight stood with a sigh. ¡°Alright, much as I¡¯d love to keep going, we don¡¯t have all the time in the world. Ayden, back to work. Corrin, show me your mantle.¡±

    Corrin nodded, pulling ash mana from his body onto his hand. It wasn¡¯t much, only enough to essentially form a bracer, but that was the most he could effectively control. It still leaked, but using less mana made the job easier. His control itself had gotten better too, mostly thanks to a realization he¡¯d had thanks to Reiss¡ªash mana didn¡¯t like to stagnate. It would respond to Corrin¡¯s will, but some things were more ¡®in its nature¡¯ than others. His aura for example, was easier to move than it was to halt, and knowing that improved his effective mental grip. As he formed a gauntlet of mana, he didn¡¯t hold it still, but rather directed its tendency towards motion instead, willing it to spin around his arm.

    ¡°Switch arms,¡± Tor said.

    Corrin¡¯s eyes widened, trying to pull the mana to his left now instead. The spin of the mana jerked, coming to a grinding halt as he slowly, forcefully dragged it to his left, eventually getting it to continue to spin.

    ¡°Not bad, but you see the problem right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to hold while it¡¯s moving, but that movement is harder to change, especially if it¡¯s faster.¡± Corrin held up both hands, moving it around them both. If he kept it on a constant path looping through both arms it was easier, but then each arm would be exposed for intervals while it moved.

    ¡°Right. If a full mantle¡¯s out of reach¡ªand for you right now, it is¡ªyou¡¯ll need to find out how to make the most of what you¡¯ve got. Some people gauntlet their off hand, then they can use it like a shield, or as a projection point for techniques. Just something to think about. For now, keep working on your control. When you leak half that much mana, we¡¯ll move on to the next step.¡±

    Tor turned to leave, then he paused. ¡°Corrin. Let me make something clear to you. Those that will enter the academy this year have been training their whole lives for this. By the time they enter, even the least of them will be able to fully mantle. They will have techniques and combat skills beyond anything you¡¯ve ever seen before. Not only must you compete with the most talented young channelers on the continent, but you must do so while playing catch up. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    With those final words, he turned and left.

    Corrin looked around the deck. The adventurers, even Ayden, had slowed in their training as the food settled in their stomachs. But then, Tor was right, they weren¡¯t his goal. They were a roadblock, or perhaps a test, both for Tor and himself. His resolve hadn¡¯t been wavering, but the thought hardened it further. His eyes met Ayden¡¯s, and the spearman scowled. Corrin didn¡¯t flinch.

    Two weeks. He sat, closed his eyes, and began to channel.

    ***

    Wyn wasn¡¯t tired¡ªhe had spirit fire to prevent that¡ªbut the day had been a bit taxing nonetheless. It almost seemed like Nereus considered the little information about bonds enough to cover a day''s worth of assistance. While he¡¯d learned plenty about grass, that wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d been hoping for. Wyn found it a lousy trade.

    As the sun began to set, the mage had let him go, telling him to go eat and rest up before the next day. Wyn wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to go back. It gnawed at him¡ªCorrin was growing stronger, yet he was still standing still. Could he trust Nereus to lead him forward?

    Maybe, but of all the paths towards his goal, there was one that only he could walk. Since the morning, after their talk about bonds, a few pieces had fallen into place for Wyn, and he was ready to start solving the puzzle.

    He needed to talk to Kei and Ven about their plans to stay in Estin. He needed to eat too, they¡¯d skipped lunch. He could do both at the same time. But before all of that, he had a different objective. He¡¯d taken a rope bridge across to one of the pillars, mostly empty except for a small shrine. It was a place of significance, one where people could come and pray to the spirits, though it was empty now, and only he stood atop it, standing in front of a small stone offering bowl.

    He looked into the air where a purple spirit flitted nervously about. Perhaps she¡¯d picked up on his intent, not that it mattered. If she was going to be his partner, it was time they got on the same page.

    He spoke, clearly, projecting it into the air. They were far enough away that no one would hear him, and while he could have had the conversation mentally, he felt this was important.

    ¡°Eia. Let¡¯s talk.¡±

 91. Progress

    Anxiety, guilt, longing.

    Wyn tried not to let his actual thoughts leak through the bond, but emotions¡ªhe let them seep in and out like water through a sieve. Emotions leaked easily through their bond, but he found intentionally letting them through without the rest of his thoughts was hard.

    Eia¡¯s thoughts likewise were a mystery to him, but she too let her emotions flow freely, and they bled together until it was difficult to tell whose were whose.

    Though he¡¯d grown somewhat used to feeling her in his mind, this was different. It was intimate in a way he¡¯d never experienced before, and in the air above him, the lone purple light began to slow in its flight. Eia descended, moving closer until she was only a few feet away, hovering in the air at eye-level.

    ¡°You want to talk?¡± She was nervous. It was easy to tell, even without their bond. The way she couldn¡¯t quite meet his eyes, the way she rubbed her wrist timidly. Eia was terrible at hiding her expressions.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wyn nodded. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to work together right? I think that means we should be a bit more open.¡±

    Eia kicked her feet against the non-existent ground. ¡°And what exactly would that entail?¡±

    ¡°For starters, we need to lay all our cards on the table. I want to know why you don¡¯t want me telling people about our bond. Why is it such a secret? Is it personal?¡±

    ¡°No! Well, yes, in part¡­ but that¡¯s not the entire reason.¡± She fumbled with her words.

    ¡°Then what is it Eia? I can¡¯t understand it if you won¡¯t tell me. And that¡¯s a crazy thing to say considering our thoughts are literally connected.¡±

    The wind picked up, blowing across the top of the sea, it was cold, and Wyn shivered a bit. But Eia didn¡¯t react. Her solemn expression didn¡¯t change¡ªher dress, her hair, neither waved in the breeze. They were still.

    As the wind died down, she seemed to come to a decision. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a secret, but spirit fire is special.¡± She bit her lip, as if contemplating what else she should say.

    ¡°Spirit fire? Of course, it¡¯s a blessing. I gathered it was special.¡±

    ¡°No I don¡¯t mean¡ª¡± she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. It is unique, created with a purpose. Most blessings are given freely, nothing is expected of someone given the blessing of stone singing, it is a gift.¡±

    ¡°Then, spirit fire isn¡¯t? Iillia wants something from me.¡± Wyn closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°What is it? And why didn¡¯t she mention this?¡±

    Eia looked down. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. Maybe she didn¡¯t know either, or maybe she does, but she doesn¡¯t want us to know. But still, I know it¡¯s true. I can feel it in every ember of the blessing, it has a certain will to it, like it had a goal once, but only the longing remains. It feels¡­ wistful.¡±

    ¡°Expectations huh?¡± He clenched his fist and chuckled dryly. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to do something with it. I hope it''s not important, she chose me at age eight.¡±

    Eia was silent. Wyn could feel frustration through their bond, but whether it was his or hers he wasn¡¯t sure. She drifted down towards his lap, and he held out a hand, catching her gently.

    ¡°We¡¯re both in the dark then.¡± He met her eyes. ¡°But you feel that knowledge of our blessing is important. You can understand why you feeling something isn¡¯t exactly a convincing argument right?¡±

    ¡°That''s all I have.¡± She looked down.

    Even without the bond, Wyn could tell she wasn¡¯t lying. Eia was a terrible liar, she seemed to have poor control over her own expression, her body always in tune with how she was feeling.

    Wyn sighed. ¡°Fine then. A compromise. After winter, I expect to be heading to the spirit tree. Iillia said she had a sibling there. If that¡¯s the case, we can get real answers then. Until that point, I¡¯ll continue as I have. I won¡¯t reveal our bond, and I¡¯ll keep the details of my blessing vague around everyone besides Corrin.¡±

    Eia looked back up at him, her eyes surprised. ¡°You¡¯ll be discerning, yes?¡± Eia shook her head. ¡°What am I saying? Of course you will.¡±

    She knew him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, I promise. I have two more conditions though,¡± Wyn said, holding up two fingers. ¡°The first, is that keeping it a secret can¡¯t interfere with me using my powers. I won¡¯t reveal their details, but I need to use them as I see fit. I won¡¯t let anyone die to keep a secret I don¡¯t even understand.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask you not to.¡± Eia¡¯s eyes were warm. ¡°You have them for a reason.¡±

    ¡°And two. You stop holding back, and we become real partners. That means no more veiled answers, no more ¡®figure it outs¡¯. From now on, we¡¯ll be completely honest with each other, okay?¡±

    Eia took a breath, collecting herself. Though maybe it was just an imitation of what a human might do. ¡°Yes, I can do that.¡±

    Wyn smiled. ¡°Perfect, then I have a question for you Eia. Can I bond with other spirits right now?¡±

    Eia stiffened for a moment before letting out a sigh. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose forming contracts shouldn¡¯t be impossible. Even if you can¡¯t use our blessing properly yet.¡± She frowned. ¡°Contracts? That¡¯s a strange word for it, I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Wyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then why say it?¡±

    ¡°Most spirits can¡¯t speak, we don¡¯t have a language other than what we¡¯ve learned from humans. For example, I don¡¯t know any words that you don¡¯t know. I can use your language to explain concepts you don¡¯t understand, but if you don¡¯t know a word, I would have to learn it on my own. On the other hand, if you learned a word, I would learn it through our bond. In this case, ¡®contract¡¯ is the best I can do, but it¡¯s more like¡­¡±

    Eia closed her eyes, and a distinct sensation flowed through their bond, an idea pushed into Wyn¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t have a word to describe it, but he could feel it.

    ¡°Like¡­ a lesser bond? A temporary one?¡± No, that wasn¡¯t quite right. It was a type of bond, but different from either the kind he had with Eia, or the kind Nereus had with his loom.

    ¡°A contract,¡± Eia shrugged.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference practically speaking?¡±

    She paused, humming thoughtfully. ¡°I think a¡­ contract is just more rigid. You could only form it with spirits, or someone else like you, who could form bonds directly. You give something to them, and they give you something back, the terms are the bond.¡±

    ¡°And what would I be giving?¡±

    ¡°Spirit fire,¡± Eia explained. ¡°Being cleansed and heightened in its flame is reward enough. Not to mention the blessing confers some of my mother¡¯s authority onto you. It will make you well¡­ quite popular with spirits.¡±

    The girl of lavender frowned, looking down into his palm. A hint of an emotion slipped into his mind, and he blinked as he picked it apart. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ could it?

    ¡°Eia,¡± he said carefully. ¡°Why exactly did you wait until now to tell me all this?¡±

    There was embarrassment. ¡°I¡­¡± Guilt, shame. Had she thought about lying? Finally she cracked, slapping her hands down onto his palm, closing her eyes and shouting. ¡°Fine! I was being possessive okay? I liked you before you had spirit fire! I was the first one forward to form the bond! The thought of all those other spirits trying to cozy up and leech off it¡­¡± she ground her teeth.

    Wyn snorted, breaking Eia out of her tirade. He laughed. It was ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous.

    ¡°Wyn?¡±

    He held up a hand as he leaned back steadying himself with his other arm. Wheezing, he forced some words out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Eia it¡¯s just, I wasn¡¯t expecting jealousy of all things. I mean really?¡± He choked back another laugh and felt her embarrassment seeping through.

    ¡°It¡¯s dumb, I know!¡± She protested, almost tearing up. ¡°I just¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He interrupted, calming himself as best he could. It was just so human. ¡°I get it, you don¡¯t really have anyone else do you?¡± He remembered feeling that way when he was younger, in times when Corrin would play with other kids instead of him. At least back then, Corrin had been the more popular of the two.

    Eia was as far from home as he was, and he was the only reason for it. She¡¯d come with him without question, without complaint. But before him, had she ever even spoken to a human? Had she ever left the glades? Maybe he should¡¯ve been angry, after all how much of her apprehension was actually due to jealousy? Maybe there was no point keeping his blessing close to his chest at all.

    But he couldn¡¯t blame her for being afraid. He understood not wanting things to change all too well, and what was two months compared to his eight years? Besides, even if she had exaggerated the importance, if spirit fire really was special¡ªand he wasn¡¯t an idiot, that was a real possibility¡ªthen he should be prudent. His bond was different from a normal one, constructed of spirit fire instead of aura, so there was some credence to it. Past that, his meeting with Iillia coinciding with Corrin¡¯s meeting with the demon was too perfect. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something else at play.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Spirit fire has a purpose does it? What does it matter? That¡¯s just one more weight, and frankly, it¡¯s light.

    Wyn looked out across the waving surface of the sea, it was a beautiful sight. The grass, once a vibrant green, had grown yellow, and rippled in the last embers of sunlight. In the sky, a huge flock of birds flew towards the south, fleeing in the face of the growing cold. Perhaps they wanted to remain, or maybe they relished the flight, but heedless of their feelings, the seasons changed, the winter came, and the birds flew south, or they died.

    ¡°I need to get stronger, Eia. You saw what Tor could do, and there are things beyond even him. If I want to reach that level someday, I¡¯ll need my blessing in full.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know. Couldn¡¯t you be a little more unreasonable about it though? You¡¯re making me feel like a jerk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to do much on my own.¡± He hesitated. Eia would know that, she¡¯d been watching him after all. Since that day in the woods, she¡¯d waited, believing he¡¯d awaken his blessing, even when he had long since given up on his dream. Of course, she¡¯d been mad it took so long, but she¡¯d never given up. That night in the storm, she¡¯d been with him, guiding him even then. What did she see that he didn¡¯t?

    I believed in what you would become.

    ¡°I followed Corrin into the woods that day, you know? I didn¡¯t want to go. I like things that make sense, and I like it when someone else has the answers for me. Forging my own path, having some special power, honestly it terrifies me. It¡¯s definitely not my style.¡± He sighed, he was rambling. ¡°You said you believed I could be a hero, and I said that¡¯s what I wanted to be, but I¡¯m not even sure I know what it means, not really. I¡¯m not asking you to give me all the answers, but will you help me?¡±

    Eia looked up and met his eyes. She held his gaze for several long breaths, then she stood up in his palm and straightened her dress, her face firming. ¡°You could force me, you know? I cannot exist as I am without you.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s eyes widened at the suggestion. ¡°I couldn''t!¡±

    Her expression broke, and Eia giggled softly, covering her smile with a translucent hand. ¡°I know¡­¡± Her eyes took on a distant quality for a moment, but it passed. She dipped into a proper curtsy, one leg sliding behind the other as she lifted the edges of her dress just a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with whatever you want Wyn. We¡¯re partners after all, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Wyn removed his hands from beneath her, but she stayed floating. He held out his pinky and she rolled her eyes.

    Eia rolled her eyes. ¡°So formal.¡± She ignored the finger and flew up and kissed his cheek. It felt a bit odd without her having a physical form, but Wyn could appreciate the gesture.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been a bit selfish,¡± she said as she skipped away through the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just payback for me taking so long right?¡±

    Eia chuckled, a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°So then, you¡¯ll help me out now, and you think we can form contracts right? How do we start this?¡± He asked.

    She blew air past her lips, looking around thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯ll trust me right?¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Well in that case,¡± Eia gave him a wry smile, ¡°when you get the chance, I need you to pee into a cup.¡±

    ***

    He managed to talk her down, settling for dirty water that he¡¯d found a woman using to wash clothes in the street. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t smell, but even with his blessing he didn¡¯t want to drink the murky grey liquid. It wouldn¡¯t harm him of course, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t taste good.

    Wait, I can drink lethal poisons. I wonder if any of them taste good.

    An experiment for later.

    Eia had flown off after he¡¯d gotten the water, telling him to hold onto the cup so they could test her theory. If it worked¡­ Well, he had ideas.

    He found Corrin meditating on the deck of the skiff. It was quiet, and the light of the sun had grown dim. It seemed that The Grass Sentinels had left, so Corrin was training alone. Despite his stationary posture, his forehead was beaded with sweat, his messy white hair sticking to it, and his breathing was heavier than normal.

    Not wanting to interrupt, Wyn sat down on the edge of the skiff quietly, waiting for him to open his eyes. The wood, which had been damaged in their fight with Tor, had been repaired, and no evidence of the scuffle remained. In fact, as he looked over the deck, he noticed that nowhere was there so much as a plank out of place, surprising for a ship that had traveled thousands of miles from the capital. He wondered if they could ride back to Taravast with Tor. Certainly that would speed things up, he¡¯d have to ask when he saw the spirit knight the next morning.

    He felt a light tap on his bond with Eia. It had started. From that point, there was a tap every few minutes, but the sensation he was waiting for had yet to come. It was easy enough to ignore.

    Eventually, Corrin opened his eyes, starting a bit when he realized he was no longer alone.

    ¡°Oh, hey man,¡± he said, only missing a beat. ¡°How¡¯d your stuff with Nereus go?¡±

    ¡°Well, I learned a lot.¡±

    Corrin snorted. ¡°So boring then?¡±

    Wyn glanced away, stifling a smile. ¡°How about on your end?¡±

    Tap.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Corrin said, stretching. ¡°A bit slow, but I¡¯m starting to get better at controlling my mana. You¡¯ve got to spar against Emryn at some point, she¡¯s¡­¡±

    The sun finished falling as they talked, and across the town, moonstones lit up, dimly lighting the streets. The nights were getting long enough that lesser stones would begin to go out a while before the sun rose, but they would last for hours yet, providing light to navigate the streets.

    ¡°So what¡¯s with the cup?¡± Corrin eventually asked, gesturing at it clutched in Wyn¡¯s hand.

    Tap.

    Wyn looked around innocently. ¡°Oh this? Who knows?¡±

    ¡°Come on! Just a hint?¡± Corrin¡¯s interest had been piqued.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not that exciting, but if I can do what I think with the water, then I can do something way cooler later.¡±

    Corrin touched his fingers to the side of his head and began making a whirring noise as he stared into Wyn¡¯s eyes intently.

    Wyn held two fingers up against his own forehead, staring back as he blocked such an obvious mind reading attempt.

    A second later Corrin blinked and looked away with a grin, losing the unspoken staring contest. ¡°Fine fine, be all secretive. But I won¡¯t tell you about my own plans either then.¡± He waggled his eyebrows and Wyn had to stifle a laugh.

    ¡°I figured I¡¯d stop by Kei¡¯s inn and see about getting some food. Got to let her know about the change in plans too,¡± Wyn said. ¡°Want to join me?¡±

    Corrin waved him off. ¡°I¡¯ve got more to do. Two weeks isn¡¯t a long time. Besides, I took a break and ate from one of the stalls earlier.¡±

    Tap.

    ¡°Fair enough. Good luck then, I¡¯ll catch ya later.¡± Wyn shrugged and waved. And as he walked off, he wondered if Corrin had actually eaten or not.

    But sometimes, the truth didn¡¯t really matter.

    The inn was crowded when he arrived, but not as much as he would¡¯ve expected. There were a few empty tables left, but to his surprise, Kei wasn¡¯t at any of them. Instead she was at the bar, talking to the old couple who owned the place¡ªhe remembered seeing them the previous night.

    As he took a step towards her, he felt another tap, but it was different than before. Along with the gentle tap, a weight settled against his mind, light, but noticeable. He paused mid-step for a moment, unable to hold back a smile. It was starting.

    Luckily, there was a spot open next to Kei, and he sat down, setting the cup on the counter, but keeping his fingers around it. The barkeep eyed the murky gray water within, but before he could say anything, she greeted him.

    ¡°Oh Wyn, you¡¯re back! How was it?¡± She was smiling, but her eyes seemed a bit tired. He wondered what she¡¯d been doing with her day, perhaps exploring the town?

    Wyn clicked his tongue thoughtfully. Where to even begin? So much had happened in only a day he could hardly believe it. ¡°Well, so it started this morning when¡­¡±

    He began to relay the day¡¯s events to her, but he didn¡¯t miss it when a drop of what looked like water flew through the air and into the cup on the counter, splashing into it almost silently. No one else seemed to notice, and he continued talking as though nothing had happened. As he went on, two more weights settled into his mind, and the same number of drops flew into the cup. The barkeep noticed, his eyes widening, but the man didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°But uh, yeah I mostly learned about grass to be honest.¡± Wyn scratched the back of his head with his free hand as he finished. ¡°Hopefully I¡¯ll have better luck tomorrow. Oh and could I get something to eat? Whatever¡¯s easiest.¡±

    The bartender, who¡¯s attention had been split between the cup and the story, nodded curiously and went to fill up a bowl with some sort of pasta dish. Only a few moments later he set it down on the counter, and Wyn thanked him before digging in.

    After a few bites, Wyn wiped his lips with a cloth and turned back to Kei. ¡°Anyways, how about you?¡±

    ¡°You want to stay two whole weeks?¡± Kei shifted in her seat.

    Wyn titled his head. That was an odd thing to get stuck on. What was she¡ª? Oh of course.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we should still be able to make it before the deep winter. It¡¯ll be close, but we¡¯ve been making great time already. We won¡¯t get stuck out here on the sea, and since we can¡¯t travel during the deep winter anyways, we won¡¯t lose any time getting to Taravast. Besides, with two weeks to train here under Tor, I think Corrin and I can get to a whole new level, we¡¯ll be able to handle anything the sea throws at us.¡±

    She glanced away for a moment, her face hidden before it returned with a smile. ¡°Of course, and this is a rare opportunity for the two of you. Two weeks is no problem.¡±

    Wyn felt a bit uneasy, but he smiled back. ¡°Great, thank you Kei.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I¡ª¡± her eyes widened and she trailed off, looking above his head.

    ¡°Kei? Is everything alright?¡± He glanced up, following her eyes, and then he understood.

    Alright I think that''s all I can find. On my way back. Eia said through the bond. Did it work?

    He almost hadn''t noticed, but the weight in his mind had been increasing slowly. It was heavy now, like thick iron chains woven into the spirit fire within him. But that wasn¡¯t all he¡¯d missed. The inn had grown still. Raucous  laughter and chatter had given way to a quiet anticipation, a collective breath held in awe. Every pair of eyes was fixed on him.

    Above, water spirits swam through the air, shimmering with a faint, ethereal glow. They shifted shapes with fluid grace¡ªpinpricks of blue light, droplets that hung impossibly still, and spectral fish darting through unseen currents in the room. More of them gathered, their presence growing, some spiraling down in lazy arcs around his body. But the rest¡ªmore than a dozen¡ªhovered above him, weaving and circling like a living crown.

    Wyn looked down at the cup cradled in his hand, and a smile crept onto his face.

    The water inside was clear.

 92. Theres Always Another Step

    Corrin slapped his hand against Wyn¡¯s cheek. ¡°Wakey wakey!¡± His friend was passed out on the deck of the skiff again. After the second time it had stopped being worrying, and Corrin had started having fun with it.

    ¡°He¡¯ll stir naturally,¡± Nereus sighed, his breath misting against the cool morning air.. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such childish behavior.¡±

    Corrin slapped him twice more anyway, earning a snort from Tor, who was leaning over the side of the ship, the bulwark to be specific, a word Corrin hadn¡¯t known until two days prior.

    As expected, Wyn¡¯s eyes fluttered open, his hand drifting to his reddened cheek. ¡°Damn, what did¡ª¡± he caught Corrin¡¯s grin and groaned, but there was laughter in it. ¡°Spirits¡­ What is wrong with you?¡± He started to prop himself up with his arm, struggling into a sitting position.

    His arm lashed out and his palm caught Corrin¡¯s face with a resounding smack. Corrin fell back against the deck with a yelp.

    Wyn laughed unabashedly now. ¡°Payback! Dumbass.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you that hard!¡±

    Ignoring them, Tor asked the important question. ¡°Any luck?¡±

    Wyn¡¯s laughter died and he closed his eyes in focus. After only a few moments though he shook his head. ¡°Nope, I thought I had it, but it¡¯s gone now. I¡¯m getting closer though, I can feel it.¡±

    Tor rubbed his face, then breathed into his hands before rubbing them together. ¡°Well, progress is progress.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure we can¡¯t do a second one?¡± Wyn stretched his neck from side to side as he got back to his feet. He¡¯d seemed more relaxed after the first day. Corrin was fairly sure he¡¯d made some sort of breakthrough, even if they were both being a bit cagey about their training. Still, there was no doubt in Corrin¡¯s mind that part of it was his friend being happy to settle back into a routine again¡ªit was Wyn¡¯s specialty after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth risking a second one,¡± Tor replied. ¡°This process puts a lot of strain on your soul. Yours seems a bit more resilient than most, and it recovers quickly, but it wouldn¡¯t be very healthy to stretch it much further. We¡¯ll keep it at once per day for now.¡±

    Wyn nodded. ¡°I understand, thank you sir.¡±

    Tor waved him off. ¡°That¡¯s just our deal, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He glanced at Nereus who wasn¡¯t paying any attention. ¡°You two headed off then?¡±

    The mage perked up from the book he was reading, clapping the pages together and tucking it into a satchel at his side. ¡°At last! Why you drag me out to this each morning I cannot fathom. Let us go then Wyn, there is much to do. Have you mastered the circle I showed you yet?¡± He continued speaking as he began to walk away.

    Wyn got to his feet and followed, waving at Corrin. ¡°See you later, good luck!¡± He turned back to the mage. ¡°I think so sir, but I don¡¯t see how it¡¯s supposed to help me in a battle¡­¡±

    Their voices trailed off as they left, leaving only Corrin and the spirit knight on the ship. This was the routine that had developed over the several days they¡¯d been in Estin. Wake up, attempt to unlock Wyn¡¯s mana sensitivity, then split up into their individual training. For Corrin, that meant following Tor¡¯s instructions until The Grass Sentinels arrived. Then he¡¯d spar and channel until the sun set.

    Tor¡¯s training was simple and repetitive. Practice mantling until he reached a ¡®satisfactory level¡¯. In that sense, his presence wasn¡¯t really necessary, but he liked to direct the practice directly it seemed, and after Corrin had let out enough aura, the commands began.

    ¡°Right hand,¡± Tor instructed.

    Corrin obeyed, letting his mantle flow down onto his hand. It took almost two seconds before he¡¯d gathered enough of the power, spinning it from his hand halfway to his elbow.

    ¡°Left,¡± the knight said.

    Corrin took a sharp breath, concentrating. The mana responded, thrashing against his mental command, but his will was steel. It broke, and coursed across his shoulders like rushing water, until it reached his other arm where it began to spin again¡ªhungry, impatient.

    Tor scratched his beard, watching intently. He remained silent as Corrin let the power flow.

    Three days of practice had done wonders for Corrin¡¯s control¡ªhe could move a fair amount around his body with the right amount of concentration, and could even keep an arm coated in battle to use as a sort of shield. While the mana still leaked away from him, the rate had fallen greatly.

    The commands continued, one after another, forcing Corrin to defend each  part of his body with the swirling black and white power. With each shift of the mantle, the strain grew a bit greater, and soon Corrin was shaking with exertion.

    Come on you bastard, keep them coming.

    Both days prior, he¡¯d collapsed before Tor stopped giving commands, but he was determined to push through. Tor began to speed up, the shifts coming more rapidly. His eyes stung from sweat as he pushed harder.

    Tor crossed his arms, leaning in with a glimmer of interest¡ªthe first he¡¯d shown in days. ¡°Chest.¡±

    That was new, Corrin hadn¡¯t made it this far, but he¡¯d done it before. His chest was harder than his arms. Spinning was his solution to ash mana¡¯s tendency towards movement, and his arms provided a natural rotation point, but he couldn¡¯t mantle enough to spin aura around his upper torso. The solution he¡¯d come up with was a bit inelegant, but effective. Instead of using his arms, he imagined a point right at his sternum, and spun the aura around it instead. He grit his teeth, his chest clenched as he held it tight as he could. It leaked a bit more than it did around his arms, and the extra focus and tight rotation required made it much harder, but it worked.

    Testingly, the knight formed a small stone from aura, and tossed it at Corrin¡¯s chest. It was a light toss, but when it hit the concentration of ash mana it deflected off, clattering onto the deck where it hissed and steamed, and one side of the stone was scorched. The amount of mana dipped just a tad, hardly noticeable.

    Tor glanced down at the stone, then nodded approvingly. ¡°Nasty shit, ash mana. Not bad though, release.¡±

    Corrin let out a gasp of air and the mana dispersed into the rest of his mantle. It didn¡¯t leak away immediately anymore. In fact most stayed, but it was less concentrated, spreading around his whole body like a thin mist as it slowly shook whatever vestiges of control his soul still held over it.

    ¡°Ash mana is fast,¡± the knight mumbled to himself. ¡°Not like wind or lightning, but still.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°That¡¯s fast? It takes almost two whole seconds to move it from one arm to the other. How is that supposed to be useful in a fight?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still new. For someone who only learned how to mantle a few days ago, it¡¯s plenty fast. Your mantle is always slower than your channels, that¡¯s just the nature of having them, but with that speed, I¡¯d bet your channels are almost instant.¡±

    With a nod, Corrin gathered his aura into his hand internally. As expected, it obeyed almost immediately, the pressure in his channels increasing a bit.

    ¡°Just like how your channels work, if you condense less aura in your mantle, your response will be quicker. So you can move a bulk of aura over time, or feed a stream to the spot you want until it grows. Either way, the more you want, the longer it takes.¡±

    Corrin grabbed a tiny amount of mana, moving it around his mantle. It was easy, and the bead of ash flew across his body much faster.

    Tor took a hand and slapped it down on Corrin¡¯s shoulder, almost buckling him. ¡°That¡¯s important, so don¡¯t forget it.¡± He stood and brushed off his pants. They weren¡¯t dirty, the deck of the ship was clean, Corrin was beginning to suspect there was an enchantment at play, because he¡¯d never actually seen anyone clean it.

    He¡¯d noticed symbols which ringed the whole ship, hidden below the bulwark¡¯s lip and only visible from below. They seemed etched into the wood and then painted in white, but he had no idea what they actually did, and wasn¡¯t really bothered to ask.

    ¡°Well you¡¯re ready enough to move on to the next stage of your training.¡± Tor reached to his belt and pulled off a wooden sword, tossing it to the ground in front of Corrin. ¡°Try mantling around that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Corrin checked Tor¡¯s face. He had to be kidding right? But the knight seemed dead serious.

    Tor didn¡¯t move, he just stood, watching silently, a look of expectation etched on his harsh face.

    Corrin grabbed the wooden sword, turning it over in his hand a few times before breathing more aura into his mantle. He gathered it in his hand and pushed, urging it to climb up the blade.

    To his surprise, his aura began to stretch, thin black tendrils grasping the wood as it crawled, inch by inch up the side. It made it up to the guard and slowed further, hitting its limit. He pushed harder, his soul straining as he shoved it as hard as he could. It reached up a bit further, just past the guard, little by little¡­

    His concentration collapsed and the mana fled. All the strength drained out of his hand, and the sword fell out of his fingers which had grown numb.

    Damn it¡­

    ¡°Good enough for your first try,¡± Tor grunted. ¡°This is tough, but it¡¯s absolutely necessary if you want to get stronger. Pushing mana out of your mantle into a technique of some kind is the only way you¡¯ll ever be able to hurt somebody like me.¡±

    ¡°A spirit knight?¡±

    ¡°A channeler of any real skill. Be they an adventurer, spirit knight, or just a Nladian soldier. It doesn¡¯t really matter. If they can mantle, you¡¯ll need this to be effective. If you can do that¡­¡± He pulled a dagger off his belt and threw it at a nearby stone spire. The dagger shot through the air fast enough that Corrin could hardly track it before crashing against one of the stone spires. Instead of the dagger shattering on impact though, it was the rock which gave first as a crack appeared on the smooth surface where the knife struck.

    The ease with which he did it seemed almost disrespectful to the towering monoliths which had withstood centuries of weathering. Power enough to shatter stone with hardly any effort at all, the thought was frightening, and Corrin wanted it.

    ¡°... then you¡¯ll be able to turn anything into a weapon.¡± Tor finished.

    ¡°That seems like a bit of an unfair comparison,¡± Corrin said weakly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Your aspect is far more destructive than mine. Now, take a quick break while you recover. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    The knight left, and returned some ten minutes later with a large log, thicker than Corrin¡¯s leg and tall enough to reach his chest. Where Tor had gotten it in the sea of endless grass, he had no idea, but it didn¡¯t seem abnormal besides that.

    ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡±

    Tor held the log vertically with one hand, so that its bottom pole was just above the ground. He placed his other palm atop it, eyes closed in concentration. His hand began to glow, dripping with thick, golden earth aura.

    Corrin¡¯s eyes grew wide as he realized he wasn¡¯t channeling to them. The aura Tor was gathering was thick enough it was visible to the naked eye, as his had been on the night he¡¯d first received his powers.

    The aura dripped to the ground like syrup and began to harden, forming around the bottom of the log into a large chunk of stone, four feet across and up to Corrin¡¯s knees.

    The light dimmed, and Tor let go, taking a breath as he stepped back. The wooden pole had been firmly secured, grasped by the stone, and it stuck out a good three feet above.

    ¡°Your next task is to cut through this pole,¡± he said simply.

    Corrin blinked. He reached for the sword at his hip.

    ¡°With the wooden sword.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Corrin complained. ¡°It¡¯s not even sharp! Aura or not how can I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s possible.¡± The knight said firmly. ¡°I could do it, and your aura is far better for the task than mine is.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Tor held up a hand, silencing him. ¡°You want to be a spirit knight? You want to attend the academy? This is what it takes. Don¡¯t complain to me. Get it done.¡±

    Corrin set his jaw, meeting the older man¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t be a bit nicer about it? Fine, if Tor wanted Corrin to break something, then he¡¯d do it.

    His grip tightened around the hilt and he brought his arm back.

    He swung at the pole, mustering all the force he could, shoving aura into his arms. Power flooded his limbs, freezing and burning all at once. He didn¡¯t expect to cut the log, but shattering the waster would feel good, and he had another.

    Except it didn¡¯t shatter, instead bouncing off the pole and sending a stinging shock up his arms.

    ¡°Gah!¡± He dropped the blade and shook his arms out. ¡°The hell is that sword made out of?¡±

    Tor chuckled. ¡°Yeah how about you finish step one first? Hit it with your aura, not the wood. And don¡¯t try to cheat by using your steel blade. Mana doesn¡¯t gather well in the presence of iron, and this wood is sturdy. Your normal sword will only make it harder to cut, not easier. Steel is for losers and foot soldiers. It¡¯s not for the strong. Which do you want to be?¡±

    Stupid question.

    Corrin reached down and picked up the sword he¡¯d dropped. He inspected it a bit more carefully in his hand, it was a darker brown than his own waster, which he was certain would¡¯ve at least cracked if he¡¯d swung it so hard. He hadn¡¯t paid attention at first, but the waster Tor gave him was notably stronger.

    He looked back at the wooden pole in front of him. It was different from either, a gray wood rather than brown. Where did it come from? There were a few trees on the island that he¡¯d seen, but their wood was reddish, a feature shared with most of the buildings constructed from them.

    I¡¯m second guessing the damn wood. Corrin pressed his fingers against his eyes. He was officially losing it, feeling the strain of three days of non-stop training. Sparring was fine, but channeling was just mind-numbing. Perhaps he needed some sort of break after all. But not yet.

    It can wait a little longer.

    He took a deep breath to calm himself, letting the power begin to fill him once again. With it came a familiar rush as his limbs tingled pleasantly. His mana was running low, drained faster by mantling than anything else, and he still couldn¡¯t bring in more while he used it. One breath after the next, he slowly refilled his reserves. In and out, until finally it was full again.

    He opened his eyes once more, letting mana trickle into his mantle where it began to gather in his hand.

    Tor had been silent, waiting. But now he nodded, an approving smile on his lips. ¡°Good answer.¡±

    Again.

 93. Perspectives (I)

    Derk had heard it said that death and taxes were the only two certainties in life. But if there was one feature of man that could be relied on more than any other, it was stupidity.

    Only I would be stuck with such an incompetent crew. He lamented the state of affairs in his mind as he looked at the disaster laid out on the back of his veldstrider. Even the sky seemed to agree, filled with miserable gray clouds.

    Cured meats, a veritable feast, ruined, rotting, and consumed by a fuzzy black mold.

    He turned on the guilty adventurer, his voice cracking with anger. ¡°How could you have let this happen?¡±

    ¡°It was just before that reaper attacked! I was distracted, right guys?¡± The young man whose name Derk couldn¡¯t remember looked at his party for help, but they looked away. Of course, they would be suffering because of his mistake, there would be no meat for the rest of the trip.

    Derk massaged his temple in sheer disbelief. Everyone knew it was essential to replace the covers on the preservation bags after taking from them. The leather storage wasn¡¯t airtight, and if moisture got in, it would ruin the salted meat within. Humidity was bad enough, but the idiot had let them get rained on. The hams, the fish, they were all ruined. It was basic, the kind of mistake Derk would expect from a child.

    He swung his arm toward the ruined bags, his voice spitting with frustration. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a little mistake. You¡¯ve just turned our meat into slop! It was supposed to last us through the next month!¡± Derk paused, letting the ridiculousness of it all sink in.

    The adventurer flinched at the words. He opened his mouth to speak, to defend himself once again, but no words came out.

    ¡°Winds take me,¡± Derk muttered under his breath, pacing again. ¡°I should¡¯ve known a group of bronze rankers would be useless. I would¡¯ve never hired you if I had a choice. But this... This is unbelievable.¡± He stopped, looked at the ruined meat, and shook his head in disgust. ¡°How could you not see that coming? What kind of idiot¡ªwhat kind of moron doesn¡¯t remember to cover the stores after eating?¡±

    The party leader, a woman in her thirties, stepped forward, her eyes suddenly angry. ¡°Now hang on, I¡¯ll admit Jeffers is an idiot, but I won¡¯t let you insult my whole team.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes Miss Luci, you are truly an example of the best adventurers The Grass Sea has to offer.¡±

    Her grip tightened on her sword, and the clouds seemed to grow a bit darker. ¡°Watch your tone Derk. You should be thanking us for escorting you through his deathtrap. It¡¯s not like any other party would do it. Pregnant wife or not, you¡¯re a damned fool yourself.¡±

    He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Please, we won¡¯t even see the colossus, the hazard zone is a hundred miles across, and we¡¯re nowhere near the center. And I won¡¯t hear any criticism from the party taking the job.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky we need this money.¡± Luci growled, letting go of the hilt and stepping back.

    ¡°And you¡¯ll be lucky if you do, considering this disaster. Do you know how much all that meat cost?¡±

    The third member, a man with a flail in chain armor finally snapped. ¡°Listen up you bastard, if you try and cut us out of our payment I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    He trailed off, his eyes catching on something ahead of them. A moment later, the rest of the adventures saw as well, their eyes widening.

    Derk turned. ¡°What is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get down!¡± Luci cried. Derk felt a weight slam against him and he hit the saddle hard.

    Talons like scythes tore through the leather just beside him, rending it with a shriek of protest. He caught a glimpse of the thing¡ªits sharp, serrated beak, its blood-red eyes, six monstrous limbs between its wings, arms, and legs, each of which were tipped with razor sharp talons¡ªhis heart sank, it was a razorbeak. Luci rolled off him and sprang to her feet.

    A moment later, a second bird dove towards them. Razorbeaks were enormous, with a wingspan over twenty feet across when fully extended. It lashed out at Luci, a talon raking across her shoulder, splattering blood across the saddle. She hissed in pain but didn¡¯t fall, her own blade arcing downwards in a counter.

    The sword cleaved into the razorbeak¡¯s wing joint, severing tendons and bone. The massive bird collapsed onto the saddle as its wing went limp, but it was far from done. It lunged again, its serrated beak snapping at her face.

    But the man in armor was already moving. He swung his flail in a brutal arc, the spiked ball smashing into the razorbeak¡¯s flank. The bird screeched, feathers flying, as it crumpled onto the saddle. Durnan brought the flail down again¡ªonce, twice¡ªuntil its skull cracked open, dark blood pooling beneath it, soaking into the leather.

    ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t see them in the clouds.¡± Luci growled, wincing as she held her bloodied shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re supposed to stick by their perches aren¡¯t they? Why are they out here?¡±

    There was no time for a response, the first bird returned, slamming into the saddle from above. The veldstrider shuddered beneath them, letting out a low groan. The flail-wielder lost his footing, toppling with a grunt as the massive bird attacked him. Its beak punched through his armor and padding both, driving several inches into his side before it slowed.

    ¡°Durnan!¡± The meat-ruiner, Jeffers screamed, his voice breaking.

    He held out a thin rope between his fingers with a knot tied in the middle. Fingers blurring, he untied the knot and pulled the rope taught. A rope of fire sprang from its end, lashing out at the razorbeak and entangling its limbs with an angry hiss. The smell of burning flesh quickly filled the air.

    The beast thrashed in pain, dragging and tearing further at Durnan¡¯s body for a moment before its beak was dislodged. As it rolled closer, Derk dove out of the way, desperate to avoid its storm of deadly talons.

    With a final screech, the razorbeak tumbled off the side of the strider. Jeffers the mage lurched forward, pulled by the fiery rope as it descended toward the grass below.

    ¡°Release!¡± The fire dissipated and the boy stumbled, teetering over the edge for a moment before Luci grabbed his arm and pulled him back. They collapsed on the ground, panting heavily as the razorbeak emerged from the grass below with a shriek. The beating of its wings shook the stalks as it fought its way back into the air, feathers smoking as it fled.

    They breathed a collective sigh of relief, until they saw where it was headed.

    ¡°Kings help us¡­¡± Derk whispered.

    In the air ahead, closing rapidly, was a dark mass of wing and claw. A flock of razorbeaks, hundreds strong, falling from the gray clouds above.

    Luci staggered to her feet, clutching her shoulder as blood soaked her clothes. Durnan followed suit, grabbing the lip of the saddle to pull his body off the ground. Jeffers whispered a prayer of his own and began tying a knot back into the rope.

    And Derk¡­ began to laugh.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The razorbeaks descended silently, leaving only his haunting laughter to echo out over the grass. Closer, and closer, an inescapable wave of darkness. In a few seconds they would reach the strider, and the crew would be torn apart in moments. The sky all but disappeared in front of them, blocked by the horde.

    On the saddle was a pile of meat, festering and covered in black mold.

    And then the sky exploded.

    Derk¡¯s laughter vanished as the air itself caught fire, filling with heat, light, and sound as the razorbeaks were blown apart. The heat scorched his skin, leaving it red and burnt as the pressure pushed him into the saddle.

    The adventurers fell as well, instinctively fleeing the heat as they struggled to comprehend what was happening.

    Deafened by the first explosion, they did not hear, but rather felt the subsequent eruptions as the air was torn asunder again and again. It grew hard to breathe from the heat, and not one dared move as the heavens themselves warred above.

    None except Jeffers. For he alone could sense the power above was no ordinary fire. It was mana, fire mana, gathered on a scale the likes of which he couldn¡¯t fathom, as though a thousand firestones had gone off at once, and as he turned to look, the view changed yet again.

    Not all the razorbeaks had been caught in the initial blast, and they¡¯d quickly scattered, trying to flee the death that chased them. The explosions ceased, and Jeffers saw a thin red line appear in the air, stretching out from some point miles away, beyond his view. It thickened briefly, tendrils of fire grasping out from the line before it condensed again and the line turned orange, then yellow.

    And then, the line expanded. It swelled in an instant, catching several of the stragglers and swallowing them up. A blast of fire a hundred feet wide and miles long. And it didn¡¯t stay still. The line of fire swept to the side, incinerating a hundred razorbeaks in an instant as it swung a thousand feet in one direction before dying back down to a thin line, then dissipating a moment later.

    Jeffers¡¯s breath left him, tears evaporating on his cheeks from the heat as he stared up at the cloudy sky above.

    The explosions began again.

    ***

    Tor yawned, watching absentmindedly as explosions peppered the air a few miles to the south, a nice backdrop against the quiet of the sea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s adjust that pattern¡ªtighten the spread,¡± he intoned into the speaking stone, sending orders to Nereus¡¯s strider where the spells were being headed.

    The idiots on the striders had more luck than brains it seemed, saved by the fact that Nereus was present among the patrol, standing on one of the other war-striders nearby. Without him, the pinpoint long-ranged bombardment couldn¡¯t have been set up so quickly, only taking a few minutes after their scouts reported seeing the strider within the perimeter of the hazard zone.

    ¡°Kings-damned fools,¡± he muttered. Part of him wanted to let nature run its course, as any idiot captain who would take a strider into a colossus hazard zone shouldn¡¯t be allowed to reproduce, and any crew that would go along with such an idea wasn¡¯t much better.

    Still, he considered himself a man of duty, and so he¡¯d do his job. The colossus watch was stationed at multiple points, miles from the colossus at any time. The distance they kept was so great that the beast wasn¡¯t even visible, but for good reason.

    He spoke into a different stone, one that would send his voice to each of his captains¡ªthe rank, not to be confused with a veldstrider captain. He had ten of the stones, though only seven were connected. ¡°Mana density is increasing, and we¡¯re making a lot of noise. Keep an eye below the grass and report if anything moves.¡±

    It was easy to get swept up in the fear of the colossus for its size and power¡ªboth were undeniable threats¡ªbut the true danger lay in the hordes they attracted.

    Thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands of monsters and spirit beasts lurking below the grass, drawn by the thickening mana in the area, and heeding the siren¡¯s call of the colossus. Even from out of sight, Tor could feel the faint motion of the ambient mana, drifting past him slowly as it went to gather deeper in the sea.

    The razorbeaks were a perfect example, a horde drawn from their perches in the aatava trees that dotted the sea.

    He yawned again, and thought of the two gems he¡¯d found hiding in the mud. They were much more interesting than the classic tale of idiots stumbling into trouble.

    He¡¯d looked into their story, for all he couldn¡¯t believe it. Finding a soldier who¡¯d even heard of the town of Straetum was difficult, and he hadn¡¯t found anyone that had ever been. But there was no doubt it existed, some small town nestled in the Windfall¡¯s, perhaps more significant than it seemed if The Stillblade had been there. Even if there was nothing wrong with it though, Tor couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was missing.

    It was a shame about Wyn¡¯s blessing, because Tor would¡¯ve enjoyed mentoring the boy more. Though clearly talented in his own right, he didn¡¯t seem the genius type. Nereus had praised him quite a bit over drinks, saying he was as hardworking as any actual assistant, and eager to learn. He would¡¯ve taken to channeling well.

    Corrin was an entirely different story, a bundle of talent only matched by a few. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would¡¯ve assumed the boy was some lost child of nobility, with an inherited trait of some kind, like the Kergaze¡¯s truesight, or the Venenaris¡¯s hemophage. But as far as Tor could tell, the boy was exactly what he said he was, and he hadn¡¯t mentioned any blessing either. Corrin had a good mentality, one bent towards winning, and a natural grasp for controlling his mana which let him progress quickly. No, if there was one thing that set the child apart, it was his channels.

    Tor didn¡¯t have a taste for art. In the five years since the war, its expression had exploded in the capital city of the Edrian kingdom. Grand operas, concerts, and plays were performed daily to crowds of thousands, and the streets overflowed with art in the form of paintings, architecture, and tapestry. Even tournaments and exams held by the academy were affected by the thirst for entertainment, for culture. What were previously opportunities for war recruitment had become spectator sports, watched, bet on, and enjoyed by tens of thousands. Tor could appreciate that at least, but it wasn¡¯t quite the same as art. Thus, while many of his comrades found meaning in the new culture that had sprung up in the city, he found himself unable to appreciate most of it.

    However, when he¡¯d seen the boy¡¯s channels for the first time, a part of him had finally understood.

    The process of boring channels into the sole was simple in theory, but endlessly complex in its variety. Each channel was created individually, dragging condensed mana through the soul in set patterns by will alone, inch by inch, over and over, until the channel was worn into it. Thicker channels allowed for more mana to pass through, but smaller channels allowed for a faster response time. Any attempt to subvert that simple rule added entirely new layers of complexity¡ªinterweaving channels of different sizes, capillaries connected to veins and arteries flowing with mana instead of blood¡ªand with complexity came room for error and inefficiency.

    Tor knew exactly how many channels he had¡ªhe¡¯d created them himself. One hundred and sixty total, with twelve major channels for his limbs, core and head. He¡¯d redeveloped them when he¡¯d become a spirit knight according to standardizations for an earth channeler of his rank, and they served him well.

    The most he¡¯d ever seen personally was three hundred, though he knew for a fact channelers with a count exceeding five hundred existed.

    Corrin¡¯s network contained thousands.

    To begin, he had twenty five major channels. Twelve was generally considered a good compromise between function, and leaving space for smaller channels, especially considering the difficulty in adding more. But Corrin¡¯s network was so tightly and expertly designed, there was no need for such a compromise. Endless layers and structures interwoven to form something¡­ beautiful. Wherever he¡¯d looked, Tor had seen genius beyond genius. Efficiency and purpose on a level he couldn¡¯t imagine. Beyond that, there were structures and pathways whose use he couldn¡¯t discern¡ªa major channel spiraling up Corrin¡¯s torso for example¡ªbut what he could see spoke to an understanding beyond his own. In its effectiveness, it was an art all its own.

    And he had absolutely no doubt, Corrin had not created them himself.

    Before he could continue down the train of thought any further, he was distracted by silence. The bombardment had ceased, which meant either the strider¡¯s crew had perished, or the horde had been routed. Someone was calling for him, he hadn¡¯t heard it at first.

    ¡°Commander? Your orders?¡± The voice was firm, as expected of a soldier, but without any real urgency. This was still fairly routine.

    He turned to the officer standing straight beside him, startling the younger man a bit. ¡°Ah yes¡­¡±

    Did they survive?

    Tor peered out towards the sun, shading his eyes with his hand as he filled them with mana. He hadn¡¯t ever quite mastered a magnification technique, but he could get most of the way.

    ¡°Ah good, they¡¯re alive.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ yes sir? Should they not be?¡±

    ¡°No no, that¡¯s the best outcome. Send a few striders and escort the fools around to Estin.¡± Tor clapped the man on the shoulder.

    ¡°Right away commander.¡± The officer strode to the back of the strider and began barking orders to the bellman. Soon, a ringing sound could be heard throughout the sea, orders by bell, and the formation of striders started to slowly shift as the orders were carried out.

    Tor sighed, settling into a parade rest as he surveyed the scene, thinking about the rest of the battles ahead. The Grass Sea was a terrible battleground, worse even than water itself. Options for traversing it were limited, and as such communication was limited. If he had one concern for the battle ahead, it was that.

    While he could communicate directly with his captains via speaking stone, the budget for the expedition hadn¡¯t allowed enough for each strider to have one. As such, the rest were divided amongst the lieutenants, each with four striders under their direct command. Forty speaking stones for almost a hundred and sixty striders, and the adventurers were mostly independent, so they wouldn¡¯t have them either.

    In short, the whole hunt was sure to be a pain in the ass.

 94. Perspectives (II)

    ¡°So who¡¯s stronger? You or Sezim?¡±

    Tor blinked, then laughed, shoulders shaking as his voice boomed out over the deck of the skiff. ¡°Me or The Stillblade? Well, as much as I¡¯d love to say I think I could give him a fight, I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Corrin leaned in from his sitting position with his legs crossed. ¡°Really?¡±

    Tor laughed some more, taking a swig of his drink. ¡°Of course, Sezim is a first class spirit knight if not higher. He might even be on the same level as an Aegis, but it¡¯s impossible to say ever since he started teaching. Professors hardly take on any missions, so they almost never advance in any official capacity.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s strong then?¡± Corrin thought back to the day in the woods. If Sezim was important enough to talk to Iillia, it made sense.

    ¡°They call him The Stillblade, one of The Nameless Four.¡± Tor wiped his lips. ¡°Do you know what they call me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ayden asked, just as enraptured. Corrin¡¯s mortal enemy was sitting on Tor¡¯s right, separated from Corrin by a good five feet.

    ¡°Torvin Helric. So there¡¯s your answer.¡±

    Corrin let that sink in. He hadn¡¯t understood Sezim¡¯s power at the time, and apparently, he still couldn¡¯t. Tor was the strongest person he¡¯d ever fought, and he was only a third class spirit knight, and there were still three ranks above him. Corrin looked down at his hands, calloused and torn from days spent swinging the sword. The wood was no closer to being cut now than it had been, he still hadn¡¯t been able to fully mantle the blade.

    ¡°What about adventurers?¡± Ayden asked excitedly.

    Tor scratched his chin. ¡°Well, sun ranked adventurers are definitely the strongest. Only guilds in cities with named dungeons can issue the ranking though.¡±

    ¡°How do they compare to a spirit knight?¡± Corrin pushed.

    ¡°Hmm. Frankly I haven¡¯t met too many. Edria doesn¡¯t have any named dungeons, and anything else is a waste of their time. I would say¡­ moon rank is probably around second class, and sun rankers are on par with any first class spirit knight.¡±

    Ayden¡¯s eyes were shining.

    ¡°But that¡¯s enough for now. I noticed you both finished your lunch? I¡¯d say that means it¡¯s time for you two to get back to work. There¡¯s less than a week left.¡±

    Corrin straightened his back. Five more days. Then they¡¯d be fighting the colossus, a monster more dangerous than the leviathan, or anything else he¡¯d fought. A creature whose power was even greater than Tor¡¯s. And he still couldn¡¯t even cut a damn log.

    ¡°Thanks for the food.¡± He made sure to say it, showing the spirit knight respect that would¡¯ve made Fenfreth jealous. Then he put it aside and turned back to the log that haunted him.

    He hated that damn log. It taunted him each day, to the point that he¡¯d started to dream about cutting it in half. He hadn¡¯t left the ship in two days except to bathe, and then only because Wyn had dragged him. Putting the comfort of the skiff to the test, he slept with a blanket and pillow against the deck¡ªwalking back to the ship would waste precious training time. Five more days¡­ just five more. Each day, he could feel his aura creeping further up the sword, growing thicker on the blade, but still he was unable to cut the wood.

    He gripped the hilt tighter in his hand, stinging against his raw palm.

    Come on Corrin. Focus.

    Five more days.

    ***

    Corrin knocked an arrow out of the air. Another flew just behind it, and he rolled out of the way. There was no time to stop, if he hesitated for a moment, he¡¯d be dead.

    Metaphorically of course.

    He dashed behind the ballista at the front of the ship¡ªthe only source of cover since it didn¡¯t have a mast¡ªand caught his breath as the hail of projectiles slowed. His heart pounded in his chest. He¡¯d been unable to stop moving since the duel started. His opponent hadn¡¯t bothered with any posturing or testing blows, it had been brutal from the start.

    ¡°Oh come on Corrin, you¡¯ll have to try harder than that.¡± Reiss¡¯s voice called out from the other side of the ship. Corrin had finally talked the older man into a spar, but while he¡¯d expected the battle to be easier than his others, the bowman proved tricky. If he could close the distance, he was sure he could win, but it was easier in theory than in practice.

    An arrow shot past the ballista¡ªa wasted shot, until it turned. The arrow changed direction mid-flight, flipping and homing in on Corrin¡¯s chest.

    Just in time, Corrin twisted, and the arrow thudded against the wooden siege weapon in a puff of light pink, chalky powder.

    ¡°How¡¯s that for a trick? You¡¯re well in range of my technique, did you think you¡¯d be safe back there?¡±

    Two more arrows flew around the corner, and Corrin channeled mana to his eyes. There was a gathering of wind mana around the shaft, condensing on one side thickly before¡ª

    He knocked them out of the air as they turned, buying himself a moment¡¯s more time. He had no time to think, no safety. Reiss almost certainly had more mana than he did, and even without it, he wouldn¡¯t win a battle of attrition with an archer.

    What I need right now, is just one opening.

    He remembered one of Irym¡¯s first lessons. If your opponent won¡¯t give you an opening, then make your own.

    Corrin unfastened his cloak in a single movement, tossing it to the left. Then, he dashed around to the right. A dull thud from the other side told him he¡¯d succeeded. He¡¯d bought himself a single instant. In two steps, he was at the stairs that led down to the lower deck. If he was just fast enough¡­

    His vision locked onto the archer¡¯s widening eyes from across the ship. He saw the back of the bow shifting as Reiss adjusted his aim.

    Too slow.

    Mantling forced Corrin to control his mana directly. It required more will, and more focus than moving the mana inside his body. Even now, his control over his mantle was limited, pathetic even, compared to what he knew Tor, or even Ayden could do. But all that extra control had its benefits, and moving mana throughout his channels had become as easy as breathing.

    His foot pushed against the back of the stairs, bursting with power in an instant. With the same power he¡¯d used to leap onto the rootstrider, Corrin shot forward across the deck.

    Wind slapped against his face as the archer lunged backwards, firing off two shots in quick succession. With his own speed and theirs, Corrin couldn¡¯t bring his sword up in time, but he¡¯d anticipated the attack. His body twisted in the air, already moving to dodge the shots before they¡¯d even been fired. One grazed his side, but it wasn¡¯t a solid hit¡ªhe kept going.

    In a heartbeat, he¡¯d crossed the deck, and landed beside the archer, his sword poised to strike.

    But he could see it all too well¡ªReiss was grinning.

    Corrin had kept his mana sight up, he¡¯d gotten better at maintaining it in combat, but even still, the angle and the speed of the movement hadn¡¯t let him see the trick until it was too late. A thin line of wind mana stretched out from Reiss¡¯s hand to one of the arrows Corrin had dodged. The line lit up, glowing a lighter shade of blue.

    Corrin realized something was wrong in a moment¡ªhe had to end it now. He thrust at Reiss¡¯s core, the quickest attack he could muster, filling his arms with ash mana to increase his speed.

    And ash mana was quite fast indeed. But wind was faster.

    Reiss vanished from the spot he¡¯d been standing, Corrin¡¯s sword piercing empty air. He turned his head and saw the bowman flying across the deck, pulled by an invisible string of mana at a speed just as fast as Corrin¡¯s dash. The tether had already vanished though, disappearing an instant after it had given him the initial momentum, and Reiss was already readying his bow.

    Corrin turned to give chase, but it was slow. He¡¯d only noticed it once he¡¯d been able to use the bursts of power more, but there was always a delay right after where the mana pooled more sluggishly in that spot. It was only a few seconds, but it would ruin him.

    In his mana sight, he could see wind condensing around Reiss¡¯s bow, swirling and howling as he gathered more power than Corrin could manage in his whole mantle. The older man landed lightly at the base of the stairs, cloak rustling as he let out a small sliver of breath and took careful aim.

    His fingers released the string. Corrin brought his sword up.

    I¡¯ll¡ª

    He felt the impact before he saw it.

    The arrow slammed into Corrin¡¯s chest, knocking him off his feet as he fell back onto the deck. It didn¡¯t hurt as much as Emryn¡¯s shoulder charge, but it wasn¡¯t supposed to. Even with the powder arrow, the breath was still driven from his lungs. For almost a full second after the blow, he felt a strong breeze blow across his face.

    He slammed a fist against the wood while his breath returned. He hadn¡¯t even seen it.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I always end up hitting the damn deck?¡± He complained as Reiss walked over.

    ¡°Well you¡¯ve been doing your fair share of losing.¡±

    ¡°Oh quit laughing. I¡¯m only one and twenty-six.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You beat Ayden in the eating contest!¡± Reiss snorted.

    ¡°A win¡¯s a win.¡±

    They laughed and Corrin got to his feet, bowing to his sparring partner. ¡°Thanks for finally sparring with me. Any advice?¡±

    ¡°It was a good match, but you didn¡¯t utilize your mantle enough. Now, I can¡¯t blame you for that if you were trying to win, but if you want to improve, don¡¯t be afraid to experiment. And frankly, your odds would¡¯ve been better if you had.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Corrin thought back on the battle, replaying the events in his head.

    ¡°There were a number of moments where it would¡¯ve been helpful, but the two most decisive were right at the end. The first was when I shot the two arrows you dodged. It was an inspired maneuver, daring too, but relying too much on instincts. When you fight with a new weapon, relying on instincts causes mistakes. In this case, instead of dodging¡ª¡±

    ¡°I could¡¯ve blocked with my mantle,¡± Corrin muttered. ¡°Yeah, that would¡¯ve destroyed the technique, or at least sent the arrows off course. But with that in mind, couldn¡¯t you have intentionally missed me to set up your technique?¡±

    Reiss shrugged. ¡°Perhaps, but that may have tipped you off. Or perhaps not, you may have thought it was the panic of the moment. But aiming for you also gives the possibility of a hit. I may have had other options as well, but in this case, consider it a bit of a test.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯d mantled, I could¡¯ve won¡­¡± Corrin clicked his tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Or you would¡¯ve been struck, you¡¯re still quite sloppy with it in battle.¡±

    Corrin rolled his shoulder, nodding in agreement. He¡¯d gotten much better at mantling, and even pulled it off to block several strikes in spars against Emryn, but it was still far from reliable. ¡°Still, you¡¯re right. This is practice. I should be pushing my abilities.¡± He paused. ¡°What was the second opportunity?¡±

    Reiss smiled warmly. ¡°At the very least you should defend your chest. It¡¯s the easiest target, and most archers will default to aiming at your center when in a tight spot.¡±

    ¡°The last arrow,¡± Corrin muttered. ¡°That thing was so fast. I couldn¡¯t even see it.¡±

    Reiss¡¯s smile grew a bit proud. ¡°My Galeshot. It¡¯s a fairly simple technique, but simple techniques are often just as effective. I put a lot into it hoping it would slip past you¡ªif you¡¯d dodged I probably could¡¯ve only fired one more like it.¡±

    ¡°So if I¡¯d mantled at my chest... Yeah, damn. But could I have even blocked something like that?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. But I¡¯ve got one more shot like that in me before I¡¯ll have to channel again...¡± Reiss¡¯s voice trailed off suggestively. For the first time, Corrin had no doubt. The man was an adventurer to his core.

    Corrin grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ve got power left to spare.¡±

    ¡°... We¡¯re not going to Ord Ayden! You can¡¯t even challenge the tower unless you¡¯re a gold rank in the east! And we¡¯re basically bronze by those standards!¡± Emryn¡¯s voice interrupted their post-match discussion. The normally quiet girl had been talking to Ayden on the docks after convincing him to give Reiss and Corrin space for their battle, but it seemed something in their conversation had gone poorly.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll get stronger! But we can¡¯t do that staying here,¡± The spearman argued back. ¡°After Tor leaves, the opportunity will dry up with him! Unless they find a new dungeon here, we have to head east!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything! Or what, do you just hate how weak we all are?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± His voice grew placating. ¡°No! Of course not! I just¡­ I just want to do something bigger than sitting around waiting for the next ¡®hunt¡¯. I want something more. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    Corrin couldn¡¯t help it. He craned his neck. He was just stretching.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what we¡¯re doing now?¡± Emryn asked, hands clenched at her sides. ¡°This is a big break for us, and we¡¯re finally really meshing as a team. But you can¡¯t even see that can you? You¡¯re too busy looking ahead instead of at the rest of us!¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t see it Emryn¡ªI do. We¡¯ve come so far, but this isn¡¯t where it ends. You know that as well as I do. If we want to go further, we have to push ourselves! We have to stop settling for what¡¯s comfortable!¡±

    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want to go further Ayden?¡± Her voice was trembling. ¡°What if¡ªwhat if I just want to enjoy what we have? Isn¡¯t that better than some imaginary dream we¡¯ll probably just die chasing?¡±

    Ayden threw his hands up. ¡°Imaginary? How can you say that? How can you be upset with me for wanting to grow! For wanting to be someone people can look up to? I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s the only thing that matters, but it¡¯s important Emryn. To me. To the team.¡±

    ¡°To you,¡± she shot back. ¡°Don¡¯t twist it Ayden. It¡¯s important to you. You don¡¯t give a damn what the rest of us think. What I think.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Ayden said, his voice growing quieter. It was etched with hesitation. ¡°Of course I care. It¡¯s just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yeah well, you¡¯ve got a funny way of showing it.¡±

    ¡°Emryn, come on. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m just going for a walk. And I¡¯m one of the strongest people here. I don¡¯t need an escort.¡±

    Corrin glanced at Reiss, who was grimacing silently. Even Melanie, the mage of the group, who hadn¡¯t moved during the duel, was looking up from her book, awkwardly gazing around the deck. Corrin¡¯s eyes met hers for a moment, and she shrugged.

    The spearman sat on the ground and let his head fall back against the outside edge of the ship. ¡°Damn it Ayden...¡± He muttered to himself. Four slow thumps could be heard, fist against forehead.

    Corrin turned back to his sparring partner. ¡°So um¡­ yeah, we were going to test your Galeshot against my mantle right?¡±

    Reiss¡¯s eyes held on the sight for a few moments longer, he slowly tore his head away.

    ¡°Yeah, let me head back to where I shot you from,¡± he said, walking over.

    As he did, Corrin glanced over at Ayden one more time, thinking about what he¡¯d heard. He didn¡¯t like how familiar it seemed, but he¡¯d chosen his path. Ayden would have to do the same. He shook it from his head.

    There wasn¡¯t a single person alive without problems.

    ***

    ¡°Order¡¯s ready for table three!¡± Helena, the innkeeper of The Stilled Steppe, bellowed out of the kitchen.

    Kei looked and saw both Brier and Lars with their hands full of other tasks. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± She called out.

    She walked quickly through the tighter space behind the bar, avoiding Lars the barkeep as the heat of the kitchen drew nearer. Sweat beaded her forehead, and she wiped it dry with her sleeve, keeping her hands clean.

    Helena was bent over by the oven in the back, refueling the wood as the flames grew higher¡ªthe kitchen was hot, the only source of ventilation a window held open in the back, letting heat out into the street.

    Hearing her walk in, the innkeeper turned every so slightly, pointing across the room without looking at a counter where a tray had been piled high with food¡ªthree sandwiches and two bowls of piping hot stew.

    ¡°Helena, how long on the meat pie?¡± Brier called out from the main room.

    Kei passed along the question, earning a scoff in response. ¡°Tell him to tell those damn soldiers it¡¯ll be done when it¡¯s done!¡±

    ¡°Ten more minutes!¡± Kei yelled back. She hurried over to the tray of food and grabbed spoons for each of the stews. The stew was heaviest, so she placed them both on the side closest to her before picking the tray up and supporting it with her shoulder. She¡¯d learned the carrying technique from Brier¡ªit wasn¡¯t necessary most of the time, but for the larger trays they used during the rush hours to carry heavier loads, it was a blessing.

    She was back out of the kitchen a moment later. ¡°Behind you Lars,¡± she warned him as she came past.

    The inn was bursting with people for the lunch rush, that was basically a fact of life at the inn. It was an odd sort of ebb and flow. It would be mostly empty for most of the day with only the odd adventurer passed out at one of the tables, or a group or two wasting time away with some drinks. But for three hours around noon, the building would be filled with soldiers let off of their training to eat.

    Estin was far too small to have a standing army, and a small watch of thirty some men didn¡¯t need serious dining infrastructure like an army did. With that being the case, the task of feeding the thousands that had gathered in the town fell in large part to the inns and taverns in the area, which enjoyed a large influx of both customers, and heavily subsidized food courtesy of the Edrian crown. It was an economic opportunity for the town, but an idle ship earned no coin, even on the calmest of seas.

    Capitalizing on the influx of money and people required work. And with only the older couple to run it¡ªalong with Brier, a local layabout who labored in exchange for lodging during the off-seasons of winter and summer¡ªthey were quite a bit overwhelmed. Somehow, the result had been Kei volunteering to assist. But in the end, anything was better than sitting in her room moping, and at least within the four walls of The Stilled Steppe, she felt safe.

    She set the tray down on the table, hardly able to pass out the food without the men grasping for it. They were a bit like wild beasts in a way, though she wasn¡¯t surprised. Her brother had always said men thought with their heads and their stomachs.

    Well, and of course their¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit dry over here!¡± A man called over from another table. He was holding up an empty mug, and the rest of the men at the table cheered in agreement. She shot a smile in their direction and nodded before picking up the now-vacant tray. She collected the empty mugs and rushed them over to the bar where Lars was busy pouring drinks.

    ¡°Three ales, one water!¡±

    ¡°Gotcha, give me two minutes.¡±

    Brier walked past, carrying an empty tray of his own. ¡°Kei, somebody dropped their sandwich by the door, can you clean that up.¡±

    Kei groaned exaggeratedly. ¡°Fine, but you¡¯re getting the next one.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Being busy wasn¡¯t so bad.

    ***

    Kei collapsed into a chair, finally able to stop moving for the first time in two hours as the last of the soldiers and adventurers filtered out through the door. Lars and Brier each found a place to sit as well, and all three let out similar groans, filling the suddenly-quiet inn.

    Behind the bar, Helena looked at the three of them as she dried her hands with a cloth. She laughed, smirking at each in turn. ¡°What a bunch of pansies.¡±

    Brier raised a hand to argue, but let it drop back down with a sigh of resignation.

    Kei smiled, rubbing at her arm which was a bit sore from carrying heavy trays of food back and forth. It was a good kind of soreness though, proof of the effort she¡¯d put in.

    A bowl clattered onto the bar in front of her, filled with hot stew, steam rising up eagerly from the surface. She looked up to see Helena smiling in a way that seemed strikingly maternal.

    ¡°Eat up while it¡¯s still hot.¡±

    Kei raised the spoon to her lips, then recoiled a bit as it burned her tongue. She blew on the rest, cooling the broth before attacking it with more vigor. Her eyes followed the older woman as she walked across the room, bringing bowls to both of the other workers who gratefully accepted it. Finally, she sat down and served herself, smiling contentedly as she enjoyed the fruits of her labor.

    It was quiet as they ate at first. Everyone was hungry, and they enjoyed the lull in the crowd.

    After some time though, Lars got up, bringing his bowl over to the bar to sit across from Kei. Brier followed suit a minute later, and they began to chat.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting the hang of it Kei,¡± the barkeep said with a smile. ¡°The soldiers seem to love you.¡±

    Helena rolled her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re young men on duty and she¡¯s a pretty young woman with food and a smile for them. Of course they love her.¡± She grabbed Kei¡¯s hand warmly. ¡°But he¡¯s right, you¡¯re doing a great job.¡±

    Kei blushed a bit¡ªthere had been some inappropriate comments the first day, but they¡¯d mostly stopped after Helena overheard and kicked three men out, all of them with new bruises. And besides, they were nothing compared to some of the things that had been said to her in the past. She smiled though, looking at her other hand. ¡°I¡¯m just trying my best, I don¡¯t have anything better to do right? I¡¯m glad I can help.¡±

    To her surprise, she actually enjoyed helping around the inn. She hadn¡¯t done much physical work before, a fact which alienated her even from the Nladian servants her father kept, who were forced to work every day in service of the Ameas family even as children. There was a certain empathy to it though¡ªa bond formed with the other three workers by the effort they shared.

    And best of all, they didn¡¯t know her as Kei Ameas, second heir to the family, or even as Kei Hayashi, the daughter of a Nladian concubine. She was just Kei.

    ¡°Anybody want to tell me what a great job I¡¯m doing?¡± Brier tried, looking hopefully at the older couple.

    ¡°What kind of grown man goes around fishing for praise?¡± Helena scowled. ¡°You¡¯ve been working for two years now and she¡¯s almost as good as you are. What does that say about how great a job you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Brier winced theatrically, clutching his chest. ¡°How could you say such a thing about your favorite grandson?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandson you brat! Nor am I so old that I¡¯d overlook you insinuating it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± He looked to the side as he trailed off. ¡°Your hair¡¯s looking a bit gray lately.¡±

    ¡°Why you little¡ª!¡±

    Lars glanced over at Kei as the two of them quarreled, shooting her a look that said, can you believe these two? Kei giggled silently, enjoying the atmosphere. Brier and Helena argued more than anyone could imagine, but there was never any heat in it. It ended with Helena standing triumphantly over a hunched Brier, wooden spoon in hand, as the boy desperately apologized for the joke.

    She accepted the apology and Brier stood back up, stretching as though he hadn¡¯t just been beaten with a spoon.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got to run some errands, I¡¯ll be back before the dinner rush.¡± He leaned down and kissed her forehead before heading towards the door.

    Helena waved him off with a smile, their earlier spat apparently forgotten. ¡°Don¡¯t be late.¡±

    ¡°When have I ever been?¡± He laughed as the door closed behind him.

    ¡°That boy¡­¡± She muttered.

    ¡°He¡¯s always been that way,¡± Lars chuckled. ¡°I remember when he used to steal sweets around town and try to blame it on the other kids. Even tried to say it was a bird once, like a bird stole a pie right out of a window! You¡¯d think he¡¯d have grown out of it by now.¡± Lars leaned back in his chair, shaking his head fondly.

    Helena snorted, crossing her arms. ¡°If anything, he¡¯s worse now. At least back then, he had the excuse of being a child. Now he¡¯s just an idiot.¡±

    Kei grinned, glancing toward the door where Brier had just disappeared. ¡°He¡¯s not so bad. Keeps things lively around here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it,¡± Lars smiled.

    ¡°Strider shit!¡± Helena suddenly exclaimed. ¡°We¡¯re out of cheese.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t buy any earlier?¡±

    ¡°It slipped my mind,¡± she frowned. ¡°Damn, I don¡¯t have time to go back to the market now, I have to start on dinner, we¡¯re almost out of stew so I need it ready soon.¡±

    ¡°I can¡ª¡± Lars paused, shaking his head. ¡°No, nevermind. I have to check on the barrels in the cellar before the evening crowd arrives. If I leave to get it, I won¡¯t have time. It¡¯ll have to wait till tomorrow. They¡¯ll survive without it for one night.¡±

    ¡°I can get it.¡± Kei looked to the right, but the voice was hers. Why was her hand in the air?

    The married couple looked at eachother, they hadn¡¯t seen her leave the inn since she arrived. They looked back at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    No.

    ¡°Yeah, I know where the market is. I saw it when I got to town.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ if you say so, just try to be back before sunset. Hopefully it¡¯s not too busy right now.¡± Helena pushed a small leather bag across the counter, and when Kei checked inside it was filled with copper coins.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± After taking off her apron, she walked to the door, staring down at the handle. Her hand touched the cool metal and stopped. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, it was just a trip to the market. This wasn¡¯t Taravast, it was fine.

    ¡°Kei are you¡ª¡±

    She swung the door open and stepped into the cold air outside. It nipped at her, making her breath catch, but only for a moment. The door slowly closed behind her, and she stood there as people walked past.

    Nothing happened.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± She muttered, faintly smiling to herself as she stared at the cobble beneath her feet. Then, air filled her lungs as she took a deep breath, stretching and looking up towards the sky.

    ¡°Alright! Cheese time!¡± She declared loudly. A few people shot her odd glances and she blushed.

    Who am I? Corrin?

    The walk to the market didn¡¯t take long, only ten minutes or so, even with the busy streets, and after waiting in a short line, she was able to pay for the wheel of cheese, handing the woman the coins as she began to wrap the cheese in paper. When she finished, Kei thanked her and took it, a bit surprised by how heavy the wheel was.

    The weight made her pause briefly but she adjusted her grip and walked away from the stall. As she took each step, she felt even better. Estin wasn¡¯t Taravast. She could handle a quick trip, she¡¯d gotten stronger.

    The market buzzed with activity, even as the sun grew low. The noises of merchants calling out their wares, the chatter of customers haggling, and the sound of clinking coins in exchange made the atmosphere feel alive, bustling, and she relished in it. As she passed a vendor selling herbs and flowers, she felt herself truly begin to relax.

    Then, she bumped into someone. She¡¯d been looking around the busy street, finally enjoying the sights of the town, and then impact. It was unexpected, and the wheel of cheese nearly slipped from her grasp, but it wasn¡¯t painful. She looked up to apologize to the man she¡¯d bumped into.

    A soldier looked back down at her. A soldier in Taravastian colors. Kei jolted back in surprise, her breath catching in her throat.

    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going,¡± he snapped, stepping forward without giving her much room to move. His voice was low, full of annoyance.

    Kei¡¯s chest tightened, but she quickly forced herself to smile, trying to brush it off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just didn¡¯t see you there.¡±

    The soldier¡¯s eyes flicked to her hands and then back to her face, studying her with an unsettling intensity. Kei couldn¡¯t help but shrink back a little. Stay calm. It''s just a soldier. No reason to get nervous.

    His eyes flashed with recognition, and she felt the ground slip out from under her, like she was falling.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that your people had spread this far. You¡¯re like a damn plague.¡±

    Her chest tightened, and despite the small, hopeful voice in her head telling her to stay calm, she couldn¡¯t suppress the rising panic. She clenched her fists, trying to steady herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you mean¡­¡± she lied.

    His face twisted. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me half-breed. You might fool the people out here, but I fought in the war, I know a Nladian devil when I see one.¡±

    I¡¯m from House Ameas. I¡¯m from House Ameas. Say it Kei!

    She couldn¡¯t. The words caught in her throat like bile, too disgusting to let out. Instead, her hand tightened on the wheel of cheese, her knuckles white as she fought to steady her breathing. For a moment, she stood frozen, her chest rising and falling sharply. Her mouth was dry. She couldn¡¯t think. Couldn¡¯t move.

    A memory crawled its way up, a Nladian child, beaten in the street by a shop owner that caught him stealing. A woman, arrested for insulting an Edrian soldier. The only difference between herself and them was her name. That was all.

    The soldier roughly shoved her aside, throwing her to the ground. She hit the cobblestone hard, the cheese falling out of her hands. Hot tears stung her eyes, but she held them in. Blood dripped from her elbow where it had scraped the rough ground.

    The soldier, a man whose name she didn¡¯t even know, spit on the ground at her feet, and turned to walk away.

    The butt of a spear slammed into his gut.

    The force of the blow threw him backwards and knocked his feet out from under him. He flew a good five feet before landing in a heap on the ground.

    Standing where he¡¯d been only a moment earlier was a young man about her age with long-reddish brown hair. His skin was lightly tanned, and he had a lean, warrior¡¯s frame. He had a long spear with a long tooth on its end, and he held it casually as he glared at the soldier on the ground a few feet away.

    After a moment, the soldier shakily got to his knees, dry heaving as he glared up at the spot he¡¯d been standing a moment before.

    ¡°You¡­ bastard. What the hell do you think you¡¯re¡ª¡±

    ¡°Despicable!¡± The young man interrupted loudly. A few nearby people slowed as they walked, looking over at the confrontation. ¡°What kind of soldier attacks a civilian, let alone a young woman minding her own business in the market?¡±

    The soldier coughed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, she¡ª¡±

    ¡°I saw the whole thing! Don¡¯t try to lie to me scum.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Nladian! The blood of those devils runs courses through her veins. Who gives a damn what I do? If this were Edria I could¡ª¡±

    Quicker than Kei could follow, the man¡¯s spear shot out, catching the soldier¡¯s face with a loud crack! He yelped in pain as it began to immediately swell.

    The spearman crouched, his voice low as he met the soldier¡¯s eyes. The atmosphere grew dangerous, like a river with a current strong enough to sweep her away. ¡°This isn¡¯t Edria, and I don¡¯t give a damn if she¡¯s from Nladia, Edria, or even The Burning Isles. You¡¯ll leave her the hell alone.¡±

    Then he stood again, and the atmosphere faded. His face brightened as he reached out a hand to help her up. ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    Kei stared at the hand for a moment before taking it, pulling herself up. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m fine. Thank you¡±

    He looked down at her hand, and only then did she realize she was still trembling. He ignored it though, and looked past her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the cheese may not be.¡±

    She looked down at it, having broken into two pieces against the cobblestone. It wouldn¡¯t be safe to eat even in one piece. She clenched her fist, tears threatening to spill out again.

    ¡°Let me buy you another one,¡± the man offered.

    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t impose. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± She shook her head. She could pay it from her own money and tell Helena what happened.

    No¡­ she didn¡¯t want them to know.

    ¡°Please, I insist. If you must, you can pay me back with a bit of advice.¡± He smiled an easy smile, his tone friendly.

    Kei paused, hesitating as she studied his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to be looking down at her like the soldier had. In fact, he almost seemed like he genuinely wanted to help, even after the confrontation. The whole situation felt vaguely familiar.

    In the end, her curiosity got the best of her. ¡°Advice?¡±

    His face fell a bit, growing red. ¡°Yes well, you see I have this¡­ friend. We got into an argument, and I might¡¯ve upset her. I wanted to get flowers to apologize, but then I started looking and I realized I have no idea which to get. You¡¯re close enough in age, I figure you might be able to help me?¡±

    Kei blinked. She looked at the spearman, then over to the soldier who was stumbling away from the scene, then back. The spearman looked to be about her age, and he was scratching his neck as he waited for her answer, chuckling awkwardly.

    She let out a single laugh. The tension left her shoulders. How many idiots were there in the world?

    He smiled as she did, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as before, like he¡¯d been reminded of something distasteful. ¡°Feeling a bit better? That¡¯s fantastic. Will you help me then?¡±

    She laughed again. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d be happy to, but I¡¯m not sure how much help I¡¯ll be.¡±

    ¡°You have my thanks. And please, let me walk you home after.¡± He stared at the soldier¡¯s distant back, a bit of fire left in his eyes. ¡°It seems this hunt has attracted some of the most annoying people.¡±

 95. Round and Round Again

    Wyn leaned back in his chair, extending his arms above his head. He could¡¯ve burned the stiffness out of them with spirit fire, but it didn¡¯t feel quite as good as a nice stretch.

    He took a deep breath as he did, the woody scent of the small library filling his nose. It wasn¡¯t nearly as large as the library in Straetum¡ªin fact it was hardly larger than his own bedroom back home, and Eldress Ornum had been obsessed with collecting books in her own way¡ªbut it had its own charms.

    Sitting on the table in front of him, Eia mirrored his actions¡ªwhich was even more unnecessary as she had no muscles at all.

    ¡°Are you almost done?¡± she asked, a tinge of boredom in her voice. ¡°You¡¯ve been at this for hours.¡±

    Wyn glanced at the candles that lit the dark room, dripping with wax. Outside the window, night had completely fallen, leaving only their flickering light to work by.

    ¡°Almost. I should probably eat soon. But I¡¯m close now I think¡ªjust a few more tries. How about you? Shouldn¡¯t you be practicing too?¡±

    Eia smiled abashedly. ¡°I¡¯m taking a break. I¡¯ve been putting in extra time while you sleep, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Wyn asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Well¡­ mostly. I promised to help, not to work myself to the bone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you.¡±

    Eia puffed her cheeks. ¡°Yeah yeah. So what¡¯s the problem with this one?¡± She pointed to the parchment on the desk in front of him. Drawn onto it was a series of nested circles, intersecting and meeting at several points. There were only four, but each one introduced a new layer of complexity. Apparently, four circles were the minimum number of pure shapes that could form spells without any incantations or symbols. Since Nereus didn¡¯t know why, Wyn had no chance of guessing, but that was how it was.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ve got to be on the right track. This one got hotter without growing, I just need to reverse it somehow.¡± Wyn mused, glancing at the pile of failures to his left. Some had burnt along the edges of the circles, others had grown moist and smeared the ink, while some had simply failed outright. Nereus had made it seem so easy back on the strider a few days prior. But it turned out, magic wasn¡¯t easy.

    ***

    ¡°So Wyn, what do you think is the difference between a technique and a spell?¡± Nereus asked, breaking the silence atop the veldstrider.

    Wyn looked at the mage, pulling his vision from the fading sight of Estin in the distance. Nereus was fiddling with his glasses as he peered at the grass below the veldstrider, watching the mana he swore flowed within it.

    ¡°Well¡­ is it the method?¡± Wyn guessed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad guess, and in a sense, you¡¯re on the right track. But in my opinion, the answer is that there isn¡¯t one. In theory at least.¡±

    ¡°So it was a trick question then? How was I supposed to guess that?¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t,¡± the mage chuckled, his gaze still focused on the grass. ¡°It was just to get you thinking in the right direction. No you see, techniques and spells serve essentially the same purpose¡ªdirecting mana in a set pattern to create a distinct and repeatable effect.¡±

    ¡°So, then why have the distinction at all?¡±

    Nereus¡¯s head tilted up a bit, finally pulling away from the grass as he shrugged. ¡°Mostly for clarity I suppose. If I had to define a distinction, it would be the source of power. Whereas a technique¡ªlike the one your friend has been tasked with developing¡ªdraws its power from, and originates in his own aura, a spell can draw its power from any number of things, and can activate without concurrent effort.¡±

    Wyn thought about that. ¡°So¡­ a spell can be cast and stored for later, a technique can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a way of putting it, yes. But in theory, anything a technique can do could be replicated through the use of a spell.¡±

    ¡°So really, a technique is really just a spell cast a certain way?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, which is why I say there¡¯s no true difference.¡±

    Wyn leaned back over the lip of the saddle, looking into the grass. His time with the mage wasn¡¯t unlimited, and not just because they¡¯d be leaving in a week. The mage was watching the grass for particularly mana-dense areas, looking for the best specimen to experiment on. Even after a week, Wyn still couldn¡¯t grasp the outline of his soul for more than a moment, so he had no idea what that looked like. When Nereus found what he was looking for, the conversation would be over¡ªso Wyn needed to be efficient. What was the best question to ask?

    ¡°What¡¯s the tradeoff?¡±

    Nereus¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Tradeoff?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no difference other than fuel, why would anyone use their own aura for a technique? It¡¯s limited right, so spells can be more flexible, and more powerful? Then there must be an advantage to channeling and techniques.¡±

    The mage smiled. ¡°Right you are Wyn. It¡¯s a fundamental rule, not just of mana-theory, but of life. Everything comes with a cost, and to gain one thing, you must lose another. In this case, what you lose is time.¡±

    ¡°Like¡­ it takes more time to learn spells?¡±

    ¡°In part,¡± Nereus shrugged. ¡°But no, I¡¯m referring to the time to form the spell. With a technique, mana can be formed quickly, with only a thought from the channeler. Do you know how to juggle?¡±

    ¡°What does juggling have to do with anything?¡± Wyn raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ well, allow me to demonstrate.¡± Nereus retrieved a bag from the other side of the strider, rummaging around for a moment before pulling out a trio of small, round stones. He tossed them into the air and began to¡ªwell, juggle.

    ¡°See, think of channeling, and techniques a bit like juggling,¡± he said, looking at Wyn while keeping the stones in constant motion. ¡°It¡¯s not particularly difficult, but it is a distinctly physical activity. While it required thought while I was learning, eventually my body became used to the motion. It became ingrained, and now I can hold a conversation while juggling three, or even four stones.¡±

    ¡°You can do more?¡± Wyn watched the stones cascading up and down, trying to move his hands in the same pattern. Nereus tossed him the stones with a grin as he continued.

    "A channeler can learn many techniques. While it takes time for each one, once your body grows used to the pattern, it can replicate it without issue. But weaving a spell is different, like solving a math problem. Each spell you cast must account for different conditions, and there is no ¡®muscle memory¡¯ for the mana outside your body. Each spell is a problem to solve. Instead of trying to brute force an effect, mages develop tools and methods for reaching the correct answer¡ªincantations, hand signs, magic circles, et cetera.¡±

    ¡°So, if I want to cast a spell, I¡¯ll have to chant the right words? Or make the right hand signs? But I¡¯ve seen you use mana without any of those things!¡±

    ¡°What is five times three?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen,¡± Wyn responded automatically.

    Nereus smiled. ¡°Ah good, you have some level of education. Did you have to count it on your fingers?¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Of course not, it was¡­ Oh I see, but how is that fundamentally different from muscle memory?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not,¡± the mage shrugged. ¡°But what if I asked you to find the length of the long side of a right triangle with two side lengths of three and four?¡±

    Wyn blinked, dropping the stones he¡¯d been clumsily trying to juggle. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s unfortunate, you don¡¯t know Cassius¡¯ Second Law of Triangles. It¡¯s five by the way. Well it can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯ll have to get your math skills up to par if you hope to enroll in the academy either as a mage or channeler, don¡¯t neglect it. For now though, it is best to say that spell casting is simply more rigid, but can provide formulaic solutions to more complex problems. Does that make sense?¡±

    Wyn¡¯s head spun. ¡°I¡­ I think?¡±

    The mage sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s start here.¡± He retrieved a piece of paper from the same bag as the stones, along with a thin brush, ink, and a flat wooden board. Laying the paper flat on the board, he dipped the brush and began to draw circles, four of them, interlocking in a complex pattern. As he drew, he spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ll begin with magic circles, as they¡¯re easiest to teach before you can see or feel mana, though if you intend to be a battlemage, you¡¯ll move to other methods eventually. This ink is a conductor of mana, drawing and filtering it along the patterns of the spell. There are other shapes and scripts that can be used, but stick to circles for now.¡±

    As he drew the last one, the blank ink pulsed once with a silvery light. A moment later, a lone flame, like a candle¡¯s, began to burn in the air a few inches above the center of the smallest circle, nestled between two larger ones.

    Wyn¡¯s eyes were drawn to it, and he held his hand closer, feeling the heat the flame gave off. ¡°Incredible. And I could learn to do that?¡±

    Nereus laughed. ¡°And much more. But this is a start.¡± He took the brush and drew a line across one of the circle¡¯s edges. The flame went out immediately, and he handed the paper to Wyn. ¡°Your first step will be to memorize this pattern, and draw it until you can make the flame appear without using the aid at least four times of five.¡±

    Wyn took the paper gingerly, committing the series of circles to memory. ¡°Is that all? But that seems so easy.¡±

    The mage smiled knowingly. ¡°Then it should be no problem. You¡¯ll move onto step two quickly. But you¡¯ll have to save your practice for later. We¡¯ve arrived. Now help me set up my equipment!¡±

    Wyn looked at the patch of grass Nereus was gesturing to. It appeared exactly the same as the rest of the grass on the sea. Without mana sight, he still couldn¡¯t see the difference. Nonetheless, he nodded in thanks and began to follow the instructions. On the outside, he seemed as attentive as ever, but in his mind, he thought of circles.

    ***

    He really made it seem so easy. Five times three¡­ yeah right. Wyn clicked his tongue as he stared at yet another failure.

    Copying the first set of circles had taken longer than he¡¯d expected. There was a bit of leeway in how precise the drawing was, but if the lines were too thick in certain areas, or if a circle was an inch too far to the right, the whole spell collapsed, with unpredictable results¡ªto him, at least.

    Still, with practice, he¡¯d managed it and was able to make the flame appear. The real problem was step two.

    ¡°Perfect! Now, without adding any extra circles, I¡¯d like you to increase the size of the flame, changing nothing else. And no hints from me, you¡¯ll have to figure it out for yourself!¡±

    Wyn could appreciate the sentiment behind that, but it didn¡¯t make the exercise any less rote, drawing the same diagram over and over and over. He¡¯d managed to change the color of the flame to green, and form a droplet of water instead, along with dozens of other effects. He¡¯d even managed to increase the size like he wanted, but it came with a sharp increase in temperature. He¡¯d gone through over a hundred iterations without any luck.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said out loud. ¡°One more try before dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Eia celebrated. She ran up an invisible staircase and threw her arms around a small flame spirit that had gathered around one of the candles. The spirit compressed a bit as she did, acting like a physical object to her touch. She smiled and let out a sigh of contentment. ¡°So warm¡­¡±

    Wyn snorted at the sight. ¡°Is it really? Usually flame spirits burn people, though maybe that¡¯s because this guy¡¯s so small.¡± He leaned in to get a better look. The flame spirit was basically just a second, smaller candle flame floating around the real one¡ªwell, when it wasn¡¯t trapped in Eia¡¯s arms. Then again, could she even burn? Probably not.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Wyn, I¡¯m a genius!¡± Eia suddenly declared, her head shooting up with wide eyes.

    ¡°Oh yeah? Because you discovered this new pet of yours?¡±

    ¡°No no no seriously! Draw the pattern again,¡± she insisted, clutching the flame spirit tighter.

    The smile fell off his face, replaced with a burgeoning sense of curiosity. He drew the circles on the paper once more. The initial pattern was easy now, and he knocked it out in only a minute, drawing four almost perfect circles. Just as always, the ink flashed and the flame appeared.

    Floating down to the paper, Eia held out the flame spirit and closed her eyes.

    Wyn felt a now-familiar weight settle into his mind. His own eyes widened, ¡°Wait you think¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± She shushed him, remaining silent for almost thirty seconds as she drifted around the paper, holding the flame spirit close. Finally, she settled in the air above a point where two of the circles intersected without crossing. Her eyes shot open and she looked up at him with a bright look.

    ¡°Thicken the line from here¡­¡± she drifted along the line until she reached another intersection point. ¡°To here.¡±

    Anticipation building in his chest, Wyn did just that, letting the brush run flatter to thicken the line.

    For a moment, nothing happened. But then, the flame began to swell, growing in size until it was almost twice as large before stopping. He held his hand out, feeling the heat of the flame. His hopes sank, and he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hotter, that won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done,¡± she said. ¡°Now make this line here thinner.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how¡ªshit.¡± He drew across the circle, stopping the flame. Then began to draw again, starting from the beginning but with both suggestions taken into consideration.

    As the flame appeared, it was larger from the start, and when he held his hand out¡­

    ¡°Yes!¡± He almost fell out of his chair as he pumped his fist. ¡°Eia you¡¯re a genius!¡±

    She cheered, jumping around in the air, holding the flame spirit above her head. ¡°Who¡¯s the best Wyn? Tell me because I forgot!¡±

    ¡°You are!¡± He laughed, pushing the chair back and getting to his feet so he could pace around. ¡°Great work!¡±

    His excitement was two-fold. Not only had he accomplished the task Nereus had given him, but he¡¯d discovered yet another use for his newest power. They¡¯d only tried with water and light spirits thus far, but if he could really make it work with any type of spirit, the possibilities were endless.

    Eia released the spirit as she ran over to celebrate with Wyn. Just like always, the spirit floated towards him as well, circling his head slowly, a lone spirit in his crown.

    He clenched his fist again, staring at it. His path was finally beginning to take shape, the path towards power enough to save people, just as Sezim and his father had done for him. Could this be applied to other types of casting, like incantations?

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it again!¡± He said, riding the high of a fresh discovery. ¡°If I thicken this line¡­ and make this one thinner¡­¡±

    Eia appeared in his vision, arms crossed with a stern look on her face. ¡°Nope! It¡¯s time to eat! You have to take care of yourself, spirit¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± He cut himself off, shaking his head. Their agreement was fresh in his mind, as much as she¡¯d promised to work with him, he would work with her. Besides, he couldn¡¯t bond the flame spirit without her. He let out a sigh, but he was smiling, there was no helping it. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go see what Kei¡¯s up to. The food at her inn is great. Hope she¡¯s feeling better, being stuck inside sucks.¡±

    Eia nodded approvingly, a satisfied smile on her face as he felt the weight from the flame spirit fall from his mind. Almost immediately, the spirit began to drift away, back to the candle before Wyn blew them out, at which point it slowly faded into the air, returning to its unmanifested form, probably to gather around a fire somewhere else entirely.

    Wyn stepped out into the fresh night air and took a deep, cleansing breath. He started to walk towards the central island, chatting with Eia as he went.

    ¡°So could that guy talk? Was he telling you the problems with the lines?¡±

    ¡°No, it was more like¡­ when I went over that line, he was just giving me the impression of heat, or fuel for the size. The rest was guesswork.¡±

    ¡°What does an ¡®impression of heat¡¯ feel like?¡±

    She made a face, holding her arms out and dropping her voice so it was low and masculine. ¡°Heat!¡±

    Wyn burst out laughing. ¡°What was that? Send me the real one.¡±

    But instead, she just kept stomping around. ¡°Heat! Heat! Heat!¡±

    She kept it up for a good ten seconds before she doubled over in laughter as well.

    ¡°Here, let me try that. Heat!¡± Wyn made a face as well, lowering his voice even further.

    They laughed and laughed. And through the bond, Wyn could tell how much happier Eia had been since they¡¯d talked, like she¡¯d put down a weight she¡¯d been carrying.

    The feeling was mutual. There was no other way to put it. Wyn had a new friend.

 96. Two Conversations

    Ayden of Swardhaven did not think he¡¯d lived an interesting life. He¡¯d been born in a small village in the southwest of Veldia, a place where the grass grew no more than twenty feet tall. Swardhaven was a peaceful village, built atop a hill where the grass had been cut even lower.

    He¡¯d lived a normal childhood as the son of a molluk farmer, providing milk for the village and selling the excess to the few traders who passed through on their way between the western coast of Aeora and Precipice. In another life, perhaps he would have remained there, and living and dying in Swardhaven, content to raise molluk¡¯s for the rest of his life.

    But in The Grass Sea, where traders went, adventurers followed.

    And of course, adventurers were fascinating to a child. How could they not be? If anyone lived the freest in all of Aeora, it was them. Even spirit knights, for all their power, answered to something¡ªif not the crown, then some other, higher cause. And besides, spirit knights didn¡¯t exist in Swardhaven. Ayden certainly never saw one, and his father hadn¡¯t either. But adventurers were free, and they could come from anywhere.

    It was always a dream within his reach, and unlike most children, as he aged, he held onto it. It helped that he was never alone¡ªhis friend, Emryn had the same dream, and with twice the hands, they were able to grab it.

    Learning wasn¡¯t difficult. The adventurers that passed through were always happy to show off for the bright-eyed kids that begged for pointers, and by the time Ayden turned sixteen, they were the strongest in their village. Pooling their savings, they chartered a strider to Precipice, hoping for untold opportunity in the big city.

    Untold opportunity came in the form of rat extermination jobs, and escorting caravans over The Northern Plateau¡ªsea work wasn¡¯t for rookies. But they¡¯d worked anyway, learning from others at the guild, and growing stronger little by little. Eventually, they¡¯d met Reiss, a veteran who¡¯d been working as a solo act for years. For some reason, he¡¯d taken a liking to them, and took them under his wing.

    Three years passed, and The Grass Sentinels found themselves as the foremost team in Precipice. It wasn¡¯t that impressive truly¡ªmost of the strongest teams travelled east through Titan¡¯s Passage when they outgrew the sea, and gold-rank in Veldia didn¡¯t even qualify a team for silver outside the region.

    They were just the strongest of the weaklings. It seemed like Emryn was fine with that, but Ayden¡ªwell, he wasn¡¯t sure honestly. He hadn¡¯t been unhappy before, but then the colossus appeared, Tor arrived, and suddenly the larger world had been thrust back into his face. It was like he was a child once more, watching in awe as the adventurers passed through. He didn¡¯t know what to do, but when he¡¯d brought up the idea of leaving to Emryn, it hadn¡¯t exactly gone well.

    Ayden didn¡¯t tell his new acquaintance all of that. It would¡¯ve been a bit odd to summarize his entire life story just to explain that he¡¯d gotten into a fight with the girl he liked. Maybe it was impossible to ever really know anyone anyways, even if you knew their past. But it was still him. And it was important.

    He slumped onto the table, looking up at the blonde girl across from him. She was sipping from a mug¡ªironically, filled with molluk¡¯s milk¡ªquietly as she listened to his tale of woe. He¡¯d considered getting a cup for himself, but alcohol made the events of the day much easier to manage. It was late, and he should probably be sleeping to prepare for more of Tor¡¯s training the next day, but Kei had promised she¡¯d talk after she helped with the dinner rush, and he really needed advice.

    ¡°...and then she stormed off. That was basically how it went. So what do you think? Is there any salvaging things?¡±

    She set down the mug, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Salvaging things? Don¡¯t be dramatic, it was just a disagreement, right? You¡¯ll be fine. Still, I can see where she¡¯s coming from.¡±

    He slapped his forehead against the wood. ¡°Not you too. Am I really in the wrong then?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t exactly say you¡¯re wrong. But it sounds like you just sprang this on her, of course it was going to get a reaction. I¡¯ve only got two friends, and even I can understand that.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Ayden stared into his drink, watching his reflection shimmer as the liquid settled. ¡°So I was wrong to spring it on her, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m wrong in general. We¡¯ll stagnate if we stay here. I don¡¯t get why she¡¯s so opposed to leaving.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get why she¡¯d be opposed to you uprooting your lives, traveling across the continent, leaving your families behind and giving yourself a one in twenty chance of dying before you¡¯re thirty? One in ten since there¡¯s two of you actually. Geez I wonder.¡±

    Ayden glanced up. ¡°That¡¯s specific.¡±

    Kei shrugged. ¡°I have a good memory, and I heard it somewhere back home. Don¡¯t dodge the question.¡±

    ¡°Alright alright, I see your point. Maybe I wasn¡¯t thinking about her side of things. But that doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    She grimaced, and the table fell quiet. Thankfully the inn wasn¡¯t silent, though the dinner rush had ended, a good chunk of the tables were still full, and the distracting buzz of other conversations filled the silence immediately.

    A new voice joined in, breaking the tension. ¡°Hey Kei, glad you¡¯re feeling better! Mind if I sit here?¡±

    She looked to her right and her face lit up. ¡°Oh, Wyn! Let me introduce you.¡±

    Ayden saw who it was and shot to his feet, pointing. ¡°You!¡±

    Wyn nodded. ¡°Ayden right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Corrin¡¯s friend!¡±

    ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Kei looked back and forth between the two of them.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± Wyn said. Ayden tried to respond but he could only sputter. ¡°He¡¯s got a big rivalry going with Corrin right now. It¡¯s a whole thing.¡±

    ¡°Really? I guess that makes sense, they¡¯re pretty similar.¡±

    A sound came out of Ayden¡¯s throat that he didn¡¯t know he could make. ¡°I don¡¯t consider that twerp a rival! And no we are not!¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± Wyn ignored him. ¡°Maybe a little, but I don¡¯t know. How do you know him?¡±

    ¡°He um¡­ helped me with something earlier.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Ayden took a step towards the younger boy, looking up to meet his eyes as his water mana began to gather. He would¡ª

    Wyn stuck his hand out, offering a handshake. ¡°Nice to formally meet you Ayden, thanks for helping my friend out.¡±

    He paused, staring down at the hand. After a moment, his mana fell back down and his anger evaporated. ¡°Oh um, of course. It was nothing. That soldier was completely out of line.¡± He took the hand and shook it.

    ¡°Soldier?¡± Wyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you¡ª¡±

    ¡°So Wyn!¡± Kei interrupted, ¡°maybe you could weigh in on this? He¡¯s asking me for some advice.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kei, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m comfortable¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she waved a hand. ¡°You can trust Wyn. Merchant¡¯s promise.¡±

    Hesitantly, Ayden gave yet another brief rundown of the situation, pausing only for Wyn to request food. When he finished, he waited for a response.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Wyn thought for a moment before responding. ¡°Yeah, I can understand where you¡¯re coming from.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ayden and Kei both exclaimed at the same time.

    ¡°Of course. How could I not? I¡¯m basically doing the same thing right now. I¡¯ve got a little brother back home, my mother too. Leaving them wasn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°Well then what was the point?¡± Kei asked, and Ayden got the suspicion she really couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I have a dream,¡± Wyn said quietly. ¡°And it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, so I¡¯m not going to say it out loud.¡±

    As if that didn¡¯t make Ayden curious. Kei, too, studied him for a moment as the tips of his ears grew red. But he kept talking.

    ¡°To accomplish it, I have to leave them for a while. But someday I¡¯m going to drag them out to Taravast with me. And by then, I¡¯ll be strong enough to keep them safe from anything.¡±

    Ayden couldn¡¯t speak for a moment after that. Wyn had to be at least two, maybe three years younger than him. But even if it seemed like he was leaving something out of his explanation, there was no hesitation in the way he said those words.

    I want to go to Ord, he thought. Could I say it like that? Like he can?

    Kei sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll never understand you people, you¡¯re all the same.¡±

    ¡°With that said, I think people are complicated,¡± Wyn tapped his fingers on the table, face pensive. ¡°There¡¯s no right way to live life. Each person has to figure it out for themself. And sometimes, I think the why is more important than the what, because what works for me, what works for Corrin, what works for you, or Kei¡­ it¡¯s all going to be different.¡± Wyn paused, then turned to Kei. ¡°You know, I never actually asked. What is it you want to do?¡±

    She pursed her lips for a moment, her eyes wandering before they focused back on Wyn. ¡°I guess¡­ I just want to support my brother. Wherever that takes me.¡±

    Wyn frowned just a bit. ¡°You really love him huh?¡±

    Kei nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s amazing. Without him, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.¡±

    ¡°Well, in any case, what I¡¯m trying to get at is, I can¡¯t tell you what the right choice is. You just have to live in a way that makes you happy.¡± Wyn clapped his hand on Aydens¡¯ shoulder. ¡°But whatever you decide, just be honest with her alright? That¡¯s all you can do. I¡¯m rooting for you, and if you need help with anything, just let me know.¡±

    Ayden searched his eyes, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t find anything but honesty. Wyn really meant each word.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± he murmured.

    The swordsman was already moving past it though, looking at Kei as she took another sip of the milk. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to try?¡± She offered him the cup.

    The two fell into small talk, and eventually Wyn¡¯s food arrived. Their chatter faded as Ayden¡¯s mind sat back, trying to piece it all together. But no matter how hard he thought, the answers wouldn¡¯t come.

    He wanted to become a sun-ranked adventurer, and he wanted to stay with Emryn. But which one was more important to him? And why?

    He didn¡¯t know.

    ***

    The sword slipped out of Corrin¡¯s hands, clattering onto the deck of the ship as he collapsed along with it, panting. He held his hands up, blistered and numbed¡ªhe could hardly feel his fingers, and his whole body ached. He was improving, but he really needed to sleep. His blanket and pillow weren¡¯t too far away, easily within rolling distance, but he waited a bit longer while he recovered.

    Footsteps approached from his right, clearly audible against the wood of the deck.

    ¡°Wyn? That you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Sorry, but no.¡± A girl¡¯s voice replied.

    He rolled over just a bit, it was Emryn.

    ¡°Oh hey there. Listen if you want to spar I¡¯ll get up, but I need a few minutes.¡±

    She glanced down at him and giggled. ¡°Yeah okay. I¡¯m not here to spar Corrin. I just wanted some quiet, and to ask you a few questions if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    That was understandable. The docks were quiet at night, especially compared to the inner island where parties ran late after sunset.

    Corrin rolled across the deck to grab his blanket, then he rolled with it over towards one of the bulwarks, wrapping himself up as he went. When he reached the edge, he pushed himself up, his hands stinging, as he got into a sitting position, leaning against the wall. ¡°Sure, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Emryn watched him in silence, eyes following him across the deck until he was settled. There was a faint smile on her lips, but she didn¡¯t respond until after he was finished.

    ¡°You want to become a spirit knight right? I heard Tor say something like that. You¡¯re traveling east to become one?¡±

    Corrin looked up towards the stars. He¡¯d never bothered to learn the constellations¡ªwhat was the point? If you looked hard enough, you could fabricate a pattern in anything.

    ¡°Yeah, me and Wyn both. Why what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like why do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Emryn giggled. ¡°I mean why do you want to become one? Aren¡¯t you strong enough already?¡±

    Corrin looked back at her. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d been asked, though it had been a while. The answer hadn¡¯t changed. He shrugged. ¡°I just do. Maybe it seems cool, or maybe I just like getting stronger, but I couldn¡¯t really tell ya. Does there always have to be a complicated reason for wanting something? Sorry if that¡¯s not very helpful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah maybe not,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Is this about your argument with Ayden earlier?¡±

    She blushed. ¡°Ah, we were yelling pretty loud huh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah just a bit. He wants to go to Ord, you want to stay? I think I got the gist.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡ªit¡¯s not that I wouldn¡¯t like to travel to Ord. But it¡¯s a big thing. He might be strong enough, but I can hardly mantle in a real fight. If we left, he¡¯d have to find a new party, one without me in it. And¡ªeven besides that! I have friends in Precipice, we visit home three times a year, and of course there¡¯s Reiss, and Melanie. If they don¡¯t want to go, we¡¯d have to leave them too. I don¡¯t want to rebuild my life.¡±

    Corrin let out a slow breath, which fogged in the cool night air. He didn¡¯t talk to them much, but Corrin had older siblings. Three of them actually, though one had left the orphanage before he was old enough to even remember them. He hadn¡¯t been close with any of them really, but they¡¯d still lived together, and he remembered playing with them in the forest by Straetum. He¡¯d been sad when they left. He hadn¡¯t understood why they had to go, and he hadn¡¯t liked it at all. But that was what being young meant¡ªthere was so much you didn¡¯t understand about people, and the world around you. Even still, he didn¡¯t think himself particularly wise.

    ¡°Honestly Emryn, I¡¯m a terrible person to talk to about this. Wyn and I both left our village behind, and I was ready to leave even without him. I left my siblings, my family, the girl I liked, everything. And to be honest, if I have one regret, it¡¯s only that I didn¡¯t do it sooner. I¡¯d go even if I thought it¡¯d kill me¡ªI¡¯m already so far behind. Someday I¡¯ll go back, I¡¯ll see them all again, but whether that¡¯s three years from now, or even ten, I couldn¡¯t say.¡±

    She studied his face. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re pretty much the opposite of me huh?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I mean, you left home too didn¡¯t you? You just didn¡¯t go as far. And that¡¯s how it is. Some people are going to travel across the continent, some people will go to the nation over, and some people will stay in their village till the day they die, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. But it¡¯s not what I want. And in the end, my happiness is the most important thing to me. Guess that makes me pretty selfish huh?¡± He laughed.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not such a bad thing,¡± she smiled. ¡°At least you¡¯re honest about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I figure there¡¯s no point in lying about it,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°What if you get to the end, and it turns out you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Corrin paused. ¡°Huh. This might sound crazy, but the thought never actually crossed my mind.¡±

    Emryn blinked, and then she started to laugh. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯ve never even given it a thought?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I have,¡± he chuckled. ¡°But I know the answer anyway. If I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go do something else.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡±

    ¡°Just like that.¡± He smiled. ¡°Everyone likes to pretend life is complicated. The way I see it, you figure out what you want, then you do whatever it takes to get it. If you do that, you¡¯ll be happy, no matter what happens. Why overthink it?¡±

    ¡°You have an interesting way of thinking about things.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you one last question?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯d stayed in your village. Could you have been happy?¡±

    Corrin was silent for a moment, and his eyes drifted east. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯d eventually move on, and maybe I¡¯d find some sort of happiness there. But if I stayed, I¡¯d be eating food, hanging out with Wyn, or even just laying in bed at night, and the moment I stopped to think, I¡¯d wonder¡ªwhat if? Somebody important to me said I should live so that when I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t have any regrets. This is me doing my best.¡±

    Emryn¡¯s eyes widened a bit, and she held his gaze for several long seconds. Eventually, she looked down at the deck, smiling sadly. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess that makes sense.¡±

 97. Countdown

    Four Days Until the Hunt

    Tor was a soldier at heart. While it might be a stretch to say he missed fighting for his life, a part of him yearned for the simplicity the war with Nladia had brought. In his days stationed across the strait, his days had been filled with rigorous training, brutal conditions, and hellish battles. Still, misery loved company, and he missed the simple moments in the barracks, and the bonds he¡¯d forged through blood, sweat, and of course, complaining about incompetent officers.

    Beyond that though, there was a sense of purpose on the warfront. If you didn¡¯t train, you were more likely to die in the next battle. If you didn¡¯t repair the walls after a bombardment, the next would kill you in your sleep. In war, every action had more meaning, and as a soldier, he carried less responsibility.

    It was harder to find purpose like that back home. So while plenty of men he knew retired, started families, and tried to leave the battlefield behind, he kept going. After all, he was only thirty-four, why retire? The danger was less, but traveling across Aeora, slaying monsters, training men¡ªit was rewarding.

    But power had its own problems¡ªnamely, paperwork.

    Oh how he loathed paperwork. Mountains of it, as endless as they were pointless. Oh you recruited men from a local village? Fill out these four acquisition forms. You authorized the firing of one of the enchantments to vaporize a horde ahead of schedule? Justify the expense in this report. It was just all so absurd, a bunch of bureaucrats determining what needed to be done in order to slay a colossus across the continent. Some days he wished he was in an independent squad, but no third class knight would be selected for one of them.

    To make things worse, he couldn¡¯t even suffer with someone else, as besides him in the garrison, Nereus was humming contentedly as he flew through report after report. In fact¡ªkings! He had already finished, those were personal notes!

    Tor slapped his quill down, against the wooden desk. He could complete them discreetly later.

    ¡°I¡¯m finished. Are you ready to go?¡±

    The mage looked up from his documents. ¡°Let us head off then.¡± He stood, brushing off his already-clean robes and began to make for the door.

    They stepped out into the empty streets¡ªempty for the sun had yet to rise. Still, both men could see without issue, even in the dead of the lightstones. Tor through a technique, and Nereus with his lens.

    ¡°Any news on the necromancer Nere?¡± Tor asked into the morning silence, his mind wandering to the next leg of their expedition.

    The mage sniffed. ¡°Nereus. And he¡¯s moving east, still only considered a low gold-ranked threat.¡±

    ¡°Nothing terrible then. Still, best we move quickly after we¡¯re finished here. You know how necromancers are.¡±

    ¡°Of course, though I¡¯m curious if we¡¯ll even be needed. I heard several gold teams had taken up the bounty.¡±

    ¡°Eastern gold?¡±

    ¡°No, western.¡± Nereus rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Well either way,¡± Tor continued, ignoring him. ¡°Necromancers are hard to pin down, if the adventurers can do it then all the better, but I doubt they¡¯ll be able to box him in with their numbers. We¡¯ll have better luck with the skiff and box tactics.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lecture me on strategy.¡± Silence fell again after that¡ªthe two truly lacked for shared interests¡ªuntil Nereus broke it once more. ¡°How goes Corrin¡¯s training?¡±

    Tor glanced over. Nereus was smaller in both stature and presence than a warrior, such was the nature of mages, and though he didn''t like them, Tor couldn¡¯t deny their usefulness at the very least. ¡°Odd of you to take an interest, but I¡¯d say things are progressing smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I assume you¡¯re trying to teach him a simple technique, yes? Binding?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly ideal for a fresh ash channeler, it¡¯s too enduring, and not exactly in line with its intent.¡±

    ¡°It could be, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of implosions. Attraction can destroy as much as repulsion, but I see your point. Still, he must learn to have his aura endure if he hopes to develop as a channeler.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, but I figure he can worry about that later.¡±

    The mage adjusted his glasses, a bit annoyed. ¡°Well? Out with it. A division technique then?¡±

    ¡°I gave the boy a waster and told him to cut a log,¡± Tor laughed.

    Nereus slowed. ¡°Sage wood for the waster?¡±

    ¡°Bilo. Standard issue.¡±

    The mage finally paused, his footsteps ceasing as he stared at Tor. ¡°That¡¯s a cruel joke you¡¯re playing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you have a problem with my methods? Would you have me coddle the boy?¡± Tor stopped as well, flashing a grin at the mage. It was fun to egg Nereus on.

    ¡°I would have you give him a task that isn¡¯t impossible. It¡¯s not even a matter of skill, he doesn¡¯t have the strength to control a mantle like that yet.¡±

    ¡°He can already mantle it halfway.¡¯

    Nereus¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±

    ¡°By the king¡¯s themselves I¡¯m telling the truth. He¡¯s broken three wasters already, his aspect is strong.¡± Tor chuckled. ¡°I told you he was talented. And think, if he just uses his head, and gets a real sword¡­¡±

    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Nereus continued walking again, shaking his head. ¡°The spirits don¡¯t give blessings equally to all.¡±

    ¡°No, they do not,¡± Tor agreed.

    ¡°Still, that log is Aatava wood no? It doesn¡¯t sound like his is concentrated enough to split it even if he could mantle it fully.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem he¡¯ll have to figure out for himself. But that¡¯s the thing about these genius types,¡± Tor looked ahead at the dock. He could hear the sounds of the two boys clashing on the deck of the ship. ¡°All it takes is a little inspiration.¡±

    Three Days Until The Hunt

    ¡°Something¡¯s gotta give here Woody,¡± Corrin whispered to his sword, ¡®Woody¡¯, as he turned him over in his palm. Technically he was on Woody the fourth¡ªhis ash aura had steadily destroyed the previous three, rendering them unusable¡ªbut Woody didn¡¯t need to know that, it would only scare him.

    Progress was progress, and Corrin had made plenty of it, but progress wasn¡¯t the same as success. It had gotten to the point where he could get his aura to climb almost halfway up the blade, but no further. The worst of it was, even if he struck with the bottom half of the blade, the area coated in mana, he still couldn¡¯t cut into the log more than an inch¡ªnot nearly enough. No no, there was a trick to it, he was certain. He just didn¡¯t know what.

    His spars were similar. He¡¯d gotten to the point where he could fight evenly with Emryn now that he was used to her style, but Reiss and Ayden were still just barely beyond him. With those two goals taking up his time, he hadn¡¯t even been able to think about developing a technique, whatever that would entail. Really, he was just hoping it would come to him once he figured out the rest.

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea,¡± Wyn remarked as Corrin explained it to him. ¡°You can¡¯t just hope you figure it out right at the end.¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, give me the damn water,¡± Corrin reached out his hand toward the cup Wyn was holding. His friend seemed to be carrying water around all the time now, which was a bit odd, but Corrin was parched, so he wasn¡¯t going to complain.

    Wyn handed over the drink, and Corrin downed it gratefully. As he did, he noticed a smirk on Wyn¡¯s face. ¡°Something funny?¡±

    ¡°No no,¡± Wyn shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Corrin squinted at the water, then back at Wyn¡¯s face. Something wasn¡¯t right, but the water tasted amazing, almost as good as the water in Straetum. Not one to be suspicious of a gift, he shrugged and finished it.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°So, are you just going to sit here all day?¡± Corrin asked. He glanced up at the sun, it was midday and the ship had gathered even more people than normal. Of course, there were the sentinels, who joined Corrin on the skiff daily, and Wyn, who had taken his usual day off with permission from Nereus, but more than that, a crowd had started to gather.

    The Sentinels weren¡¯t the top team in Veldia for nothing, and other adventurers had started to notice their absence. It seemed word had gotten around, and soon dozens of weaker channelers had shown up to watch the top talent in The Grass Sea sparring on the skiff. He was pretty sure they¡¯d even started gambling on the outcomes.

    Wyn stretched slowly. ¡°I figured I¡¯d watch a bit longer¡ªI¡¯m not doing much today. Were you planning on getting any rest at all before we fight the giant city-destroying monster?¡± He raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not suicidal,¡± Corrin said. ¡°I¡¯ll take it easy the day before. I¡¯ll use the time to try and think up a technique¡ªI only need to have it, not master it.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°In that case, who am I to stop you?¡±

    Corrin grinned. ¡°How¡¯s your stuff coming along?¡±

    That finally got a smirk out of Wyn, who glanced up at the sky slyly. ¡°Oh you know? It¡¯s coming. I might not be able to see mana yet, but I¡¯ve got something in the oven.¡±

    ¡°From your studying with Nereus? Or your¡ªyou know¡­¡± Corrin nudged him a bit. Wyn had told him to stay tight-lipped about his blessing for the time-being, and even if he didn¡¯t quite get why, Corrin wasn¡¯t about to spill his best friend¡¯s secret.

    ¡°Honestly the stuff with Nereus isn¡¯t too practical,¡± Wyn shook his head. ¡°I can maybe help you with your technique a bit when you¡¯re ready to try and develop it, but honestly that¡¯d just be basic explanations. Most of what he¡¯s teaching me isn¡¯t useful for combat yet.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha, so I assume it¡¯s from your ¡®you know what¡¯ then? Going to bust out a new secret move for the hunt?¡±

    Wyn chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that secretive. And spirits I hope not. I¡¯ve got one useful idea, but I don¡¯t know if it will actually work.¡± His head tilted to the side and he nodded, listening to another voice. ¡°Hey you¡¯re right! The nets work perfectly! But do I really want people thinking I¡¯m trying to¡ªyou know¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell Eia to butt out,¡± Corrin said, sticking his tongue out. Even if he couldn¡¯t see her, he knew she could see him.

    ¡°She says she¡¯s not going to listen to anyone who smells as bad as you,¡± Wyn relayed. Then he grimaced. ¡°And well, seriously man¡ªyou probably could use a bath.¡±

    Corrin raised an arm and sniffed.

    Oh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take one tonight,¡± he sighed. But by the sound of things... ¡°You out?¡±

    ¡°For now,¡± Wyn said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back later. We¡¯re going to hang out at the inn tonight¡ªwhether you like it or not¡­ After your bath.¡±

    Corrin grinned. ¡°Enjoy your day off nerd.¡±

    ¡°Good luck with your hard wood problem.¡± Wyn shot back. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t forget to drink enough water.¡± He winked and gestured to the cup beside Corrin. Unbelievably, it was almost half full.

    But that was impossible, Corrin had drunk the whole thing only a few minutes earlier, and he definitely hadn¡¯t seen Wyn refill it.

    ¡°The hell? How did you¡ª?¡± But Wyn was already gone. Corrin didn¡¯t miss it though¡ªa lone water spirit drifting through the air, completely out of place.

    ¡°Something¡¯s in the oven huh?¡± Corrin chuckled to himself, then he grabbed the sword and got to his feet.

    I¡¯m not letting you catch up.

    He pointed the tip of the sword towards the nearest adventurer on the docks. ¡°Hey you! With the ponytail!¡±

    A man only a few years older than Corrin turned at the sound of his voice. He didn¡¯t have many distinguishing features other than his hair, and he was carrying a sword at his hip. He pointed to his own chest. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, get your ass up here. We¡¯re sparring!¡±

    He seemed confused and hesitant at first, but with a little more prodding, Corrin got him onto the skiff and fitted with a wooden sword of his own. Then, he shouted louder.

    ¡°Listen up! All of you!¡± The chatter fell to a hush, leaving only the sound of the wind rustling the grass. Even Ayden stopped his forms, turning to see what Corrin was saying. ¡°I challenge you! Each and every one of you! If you¡¯re going to sit here and watch, then at least you can pay for the entertainment by serving as my practice!¡± He turned back to the man who had joined him on the skiff, and he pointed his waster at the man¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re up first. I¡¯ll give you the first strike.¡±

    And as the man pulled himself up, preparing for the duel, many of the gathered adventurers settled on the idea as well. After all, an opportunity like this didn¡¯t come often, it would be a shame to pass it up.

    If you wish to grow stronger, then fight! Those were the words of the spirit knight Torvin Helric, and they sounded more appealing to Corrin than hacking away at wood all day long.

    Each and every adventurer present was a channeler or mage in some capacity. How many amongst them could mantle? He wasn¡¯t sure, but he was going to find out. After all, practical experience was always how he¡¯d learned best.

    He just needed a little inspiration.

    Two Days Until The Hunt

    As Lars looked around the inn, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was at least a little responsible for the events of the evening. Half the patrons across the room were asleep, passed out on tables or the floor. Molluk¡¯s milk had some fantastic results when mixed with sugar and alcohol, but he may have gone a bit overboard this time.

    What a disaster.

    Of course, the few people that were still awake didn¡¯t make things much better.

    ¡°No no no,¡± Kei slurred, jamming her finger into her friend¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my brother is one of the best duelists in the capital! He¡¯d mop the floor with you!¡±

    The boy, no doubt a little shaky himself, straightened up at the comment. ¡°Now listen here Kei¡­ Listen here alright cause I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯d kick your brother into next week! In fact, I¡¯ll take on anyone here! C¡¯mon who wants me?¡± He shouted it out to the whole room, looking around for a challenger, but no one responded.

    ¡°See?¡± He beamed. ¡°I¡¯m unstoppable!¡±

    He took another swig from his mug before slamming it down onto the table. Then he took one step, and tripped over a chair. He didn¡¯t get back up, snoring against the floor.

    Kei prodded his body with her foot. She let out a giggle. ¡°Whoops, he¡¯s dead¡­¡±

    A few minutes later, she was slumped in a chair as well, and Lars finally let out a sigh of relief as the inn fell quiet save for the crackling of the hearth. Things had been so rowdy the last few nights it was getting hard to sleep¡ªit was exactly what had spurred his idea for the milk in the first place. If you mixed it right and served it warm, Molluk¡¯s dream worked great as a sleep aid. He¡¯d added too much alcohol, so some of the benefits would be lost¡ªtoo much put-down power, and it wouldn¡¯t be nearly as restful¡ªbut it worked nonetheless. He¡¯d warned everyone, but once the party got going it seemed most didn¡¯t care.

    Quiet footsteps clacked against the wooden floor of the inn breaking him from his thoughts. It was the other of Kei¡¯s friends. His name was¡­ Wyn, yes. A bartender had to remember names, it was important.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Lars asked softly, but the boy simply smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°No need, I just wanted to say thank you. The drink was good, and I think everybody needed an opportunity to relax considering.¡± He placed an empty mug down gently on the bar, smiling faintly. ¡°I apologize for my friends, I didn¡¯t realize they were such light-weights. I¡¯ve never actually seen Corrin get drunk. Please, allow me to get them out of your hair. Which room is Kei staying in?¡±

    Lars eyed the boy¡ªtaller than he was, with a handsome face and stormy gray eyes. He¡¯d finished more than one mug, but his body betrayed not a single marker of drowsiness nor intoxication. He glanced at Kei, sleeping peacefully with her head against the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Lars said. ¡°Everyone¡¯s working hard lately. A night to unwind isn¡¯t such a bad thing. Let me help you.¡± It couldn¡¯t hurt to be careful, even if this was one of Kei''s friends. This was his inn, and in the absence of his wife¡ªwho had retired to bed early after drinking too much herself¡ªhe¡¯d make sure nothing went amiss within it.

    The young man gently prodded her awake and pulled her to her feet, leading her, half-asleep, up the stairs.

    ¡°Wyn,¡± she mumbled, clutching him to help her stay standing. ¡°Remember that chicken stew in Cliffside? That stew was so good, Wyn¡­¡± Her eyes started to water. ¡°I loved that stew so much.¡±

    Lars chuckled. ¡°Was the stew really that good?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to try it,¡± Wyn smiled. ¡°Now I¡¯m a little jealous.¡±

    Despite more mumblings, they were able to drop her off in her room without issue, and Wyn took his other friend out of the inn as well, heading off towards wherever they were staying. Lars hoped it was somewhere nice, but with the town in the state it was in, who could say?

    In the morning, Kei and Corrin would both mumble the same words, though the benefits of channeling had one of them feeling distinctly better than the other.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m never drinking again.¡±

    One Day Until The Hunt

    Surrounding the central island of Estin, stretched between it and the pillars were a series of large nets. They were practical without a doubt, as the rope bridges that connected the isles could be swayed by strong winds, and several of the streets ran right up against the edge. All of that was visible at a glance, and was easy to grasp and appreciate.

    What Wyn hadn¡¯t known was that falling into the nets triggered alarm bells that rang out loud enough to wake a good chunk of the nearby town. And the guards had not been happy to pull Wyn out of them in the middle of the night, putting up with his weak excuse about tripping in the dark.

    Suffice it to say, testing his theory wouldn¡¯t be as easy as he¡¯d thought. It would probably have to wait until after they left Estin and they were back on the road. He¡¯d tried to find Ven to take him out into the sea, but the captain hadn¡¯t returned the previous night, at least before Wyn had fallen asleep, and then he¡¯d had to return to his apprenticeship with Nereus.

    Despite the approaching deadline, the mage was in high spirits, taking to their research and lessons with the same energy as always, as though the colossus hunt was no more than a distraction. The rest of the town seemed to see things differently. The docks were as busy as ever, but the noise that had once been ever-present had fallen to a dull murmur. The deadline was approaching, and everyone could feel it. Workers and soldiers moved with purpose, loading veldstriders efficiently as laughter and chatter had all but left the town.

    Wyn could feel the tension himself, but he was focused on other things, keeping him distracted while he waited for the gathering call. It wasn¡¯t his circles he worked on¡ªthough he¡¯d done that earlier¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t help him in battle, but rather, his new, unnamed power to contract spirits. The sun was setting, and the first light spirits were beginning to appear, which was perfect since they already knew their effects. When Eia formed a contract with a light spirit, she could direct it around, and that was about it. Not a particularly flashy power, but something to note nonetheless.

    In anticipation of sunset, she¡¯d already formed a contract with a water spirit from the river which apparently ran beneath the town. He could feel the subtle weight of it in his mind, like carrying a small stone mentally¡ªthe number of spirits he could bond was inconsistent, though it seemed to depend on their power, with stronger spirits ¡®weighing¡¯ more.

    ¡°Alright, go for that one there.¡± He pointed across the saddle to where a light spirit was drifting lazily through the air. Eia nodded and floated over, grabbing it with both hands. It seemed ¡®physical¡¯ contact was necessary for her to create the bond, which was a slight limitation along with the time it took, but she thought she could get better at it with time.

    A minute later, Wyn felt another weight settle into his mind, light spirits weighed so little it was almost impossible to tell, but he was getting better at noticing the¡ª

    Eia started to hurl.

    Of course, being an incorporeal being, there wasn¡¯t actually any vomit, but for a moment Wyn really thought there would be. She doubled over, clutching her stomach as she made a loud retching noise and fell over in the air, her floating losing any sense of grace whatsoever.

    The weight of the light spirit evaporated and she seemed to slowly start to recover. Shakily, she got to her feet. ¡°Nope, nope, no way. Not doing that again. Two is out of the question.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright? What happened?¡± He swept her into his hands and began to burn a bit more spirit fire. The water spirit above his head twirled happily as he did.

    She held a hand to her head and groaned. ¡°I think we could do it if you could form the bonds on your own¡ªone for you and one for me¡ªbut with both of them running through me there¡¯s just no way. It¡¯s almost like my vision is getting pulled in two directions at once, but with all seven of my senses. I don¡¯t even want to try that with a stronger spirit.¡±

    Wyn uncrossed his legs and got to his feet. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to know. I¡¯m close, I can feel it. Any day now I¡¯ll have my senses.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t simply referring to sensing mana either¡ªhe¡¯d become convinced that the ability to feel mana and see his bond were linked somehow. If he could learn one, he¡¯d learn the other, and he was close. Each day as his soul was flooded with Tor¡¯s aura, he was able to feel it a bit more clearly, and each time his spirit fire came screaming to confront it. Only a couple more attempts and he felt he¡¯d have it for good.

    ¡°You¡¯re running low on time though,¡± Eia said, a hint of worry in her tone.

    Wyn smiled though, reassuring her. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright Eia¡ª¡±

    The bellowing of a horn broke the air, startling him. Wyn turned his head towards the central island, where the noise had originated. As he did, more horns joined it, sounding in unison. But the horns didn¡¯t join harmoniously, they were slightly off, creating a discordant, heavy note that seemed to warn of impending danger all on its own.

    All across the docks, a hush fell, and the slight chatter that had been present evaporated as every head looked inwards.

    Wyn took a breath. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± He reassured her, and he hoped he would be able to deliver on that promise.

    He began to walk towards the horns.

 98. Eve of Battle

    Estin had no building large enough to hold the thousand or so soldiers and adventurers who had gathered for the hunt. Normally, such a gathering could have been held just outside the town limits¡ªbut Estin was by no means a normal town.

    Corrin realized this as he attempted to approach the garrison, an impossible task in the streets choked with bodies. While he could see the building ahead over the heads of those present, reaching it was a whole different story, and he didn¡¯t expect it to be any better when he got there.

    But streets were a suggestion, not a rule, and one he¡¯d ignored since he was a child.

    Corrin kicked off the cobbled street, leaping onto the rooftop beside him to the sounds of surprise from the soldiers below. As his eyes scanned around though, he realized he wasn¡¯t alone. Other adventurers dotted the rooftops, perhaps more willing to use them than the soldiers were, though he spotted some below as well, those too weak to reach.

    Even above the streets, the air was thick and heavy, like a weight pressing down on his shoulders. He could feel it all around, could see it in the stance of each soldier. Some¡ªthose towards the center, in Taravastian colors,  stood more confidently, carrying themselves with pride and purpose. But even they trembled ever so slightly at the battle ahead. There was no one, man, spirit or otherwise foolish enough to view their task as mundane.

    Colossus¡ªSlayers of Heroes, Banes of Aeora, The Last Curse of Gilgamesh. Songs were sung of the havoc they¡¯d wreaked, the kingdoms they¡¯d ruined. They were more than monsters, they were a force of nature, too abstract to be feared on a warm, cloudless day. Monsters were used to scare children at night, to keep them in their homes and make them eat their vegetables. No child was threatened with an earthquake or hurricane. But when the ground began to shake, or the wind started to howl, what heart would not tremble in turn?

    Yes, some of the soldiers shook, their hearts beating with a growing fear as an impossibility became all too real. Their hands clenched their weapons, palms sweaty. Others felt solemn resignation, or something akin to duty. A colossus could not be allowed to roam freely. They looked left, then right, and knew one of three would not return. Such was the cost that must be paid. They knew this, and stood silently, eyes fixed on the garrison in the middle of town¡ªwaiting.

    Corrin was not beyond them. His own palms trembled, and his eyes stared across the rooftops towards the garrison. He was uncharacteristically quiet as he stood above the crowd, ashen hair blowing faintly in the breeze.

    He held a hand to his chest, a mixture of emotions swirling within. Whether it was fear or excitement he couldn¡¯t say. But if he had to describe how he felt, there was only one word that came to mind.

    Anticipation.

    Mana, black and white, drifted from his lips along with the fog of his breath. Some filled his mantle, forming a current which coursed across his body, but most was lost to the surrounding air, replaced by more as he breathed back in. Within his channels, it flowed ever so slightly faster, matching his heartbeat. Corrin remained quiet, and he waited.

    ¡°Hey, you ready for this?¡± Wyn¡¯s voice asked from his left.

    Corrin jumped. ¡°Damn!¡± He caught his breath and chuckled. ¡°You scared me there.¡±

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Wyn raised an eyebrow.

    Corrin looked down at his trembling hand. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. But it¡¯s weird¡ªI¡¯ve never had much time to be nervous before. With the tomb, and then the flood, I didn¡¯t have time to think. I just had to fight to survive. And no other battle felt¡­ big. You know?¡± He clenched his fist, and for just a moment, the trembling stopped. He looked over at his friend. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Oh hell yeah I¡¯m nervous,¡± Wyn chuckled. His eyes swept over the assembled men. ¡°This is a real battle, not something like the flood. Look around, there must be almost a thousand soldiers here, and over a hundred adventurers. Do we really need so many to fight this thing? It¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡±

    Somehow, hearing Wyn was nervous helped Corrin steady himself a bit. He smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, from what Tor has said, this won¡¯t be worse than anything else we¡¯ve already done. At least we¡¯re prepared this time.¡±

    ¡°Did you figure out a technique then?¡± Wyn asked.

    Corinn clicked his tongue. ¡°Not yet. I still can¡¯t get through that damn wood either. I¡¯ll manage though. How about you? Got your idea figured out?¡±

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Wyn nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how useful it will actually be here¡ªit¡¯s not as straightforward as mana. I have one idea, but like I said, I¡¯d rather not have to use it.¡±

    ¡°Damn, so neither of us got as far as we wanted? That sucks. Hopefully we can get something out of this.¡± Corrin¡¯s shoulders slumped.

    ¡°Progress is progress. We just have to keep at it. Tor said it himself: we¡¯re starting behind.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it,¡± Corrin grumbled.

    ¡°Ah Corrin! There you are!¡±

    Corrin didn¡¯t jump this time, feeling less on edge as he turned to see The Grass Sentinels on the roof over. Reiss waved briefly before hopping across the gap. His leap had an unnatural arc to it, slowing just before landing, and Corrin noticed leaves and dust swirl beneath his feet. A few more spars had confirmed his suspicions¡ªthe older man was stronger than he let on. Not nearly on the level of Tor, but probably stronger than Ayden if he let loose. Of course, Corrin couldn¡¯t prove that, but it was just a hunch. Each time he thought he¡¯d closed the gap between the two of them, it seemed to widen again little by little.

    Reiss clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Are you looking forward to the battle? You¡¯re so tense! Try to loosen up a bit, Tor expects relatively few casualties, and we¡¯re all in the upper echelon of strength here. Besides, if you¡¯ve resigned to fight, then you should do so without reservation. The others don¡¯t seem to understand that either.¡±

    Corrin looked over his shoulder. Reiss was pointing to the rest of the Sentinels, who all seemed quiet as well. Ayden scowled when their eyes met, but that was all before he continued fiddling with his spear, turning it over in his hands. Emryn¡¯s eyes stared distantly towards the garrison, but she was wringing her hands. Even Melanie, usually unflappable, kept glancing up from her book, unable to focus on it for long.

    ¡°Ah forgive me,¡± Reiss chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever actually been properly introduced. It¡¯s Wyn right? A shame you never trained with us.¡±

    Wyn bowed politely. ¡°That¡¯s correct. And perhaps I should have. Corrin has spoken highly of your team¡¯s skills. Alas, I attempted to develop my strengths in other ways.¡±

    Reiss looked him over more thoughtfully. ¡°Well, was it the right choice, do you think?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then tomorrow, fight to your heart''s content, the both of you. Onto business though, have you heard the formations for tomorrow? You two are being organized as adventurers, which means you¡¯ll have a level of independence, but you¡¯ll have to find a strider as well as a captain to join with if you don¡¯t have your own.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t have one, will we be assigned?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°Yes, do you not then?¡±

    Wyn shook his head. ¡°Unless Ven is participating.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Ven¡­ the name isn¡¯t familiar, but I¡¯ve hardly memorized them all. Well, I¡¯ve been put in charge of ensuring the proper distribution for adventurers, so I¡¯ll inquire once I finish my rounds and report to Commander Drevish. I¡¯ve got to finish that now, but I¡¯ll be back to inform you of your assignments later.¡±

    With that, he was off again, bounding to the next roof in search of other adventurers.

    Corrin watched him go and then turned, leaping gently to the other roof where the Sentinels stood. He wandered over to Emryn.

    ¡°He¡¯s in charge of the adventurers?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a veteran of The Grass Sea. Almost everybody knows him, and he¡¯s strong too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Corrin watched the faraway figure talking to another group across the crowd. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize he was so well-known.¡±

    ¡°He was a member of Titan¡¯s Reach, and then Sun¡¯s Embrace before he recruited Ayden and I. Both teams were the best in the sea during their times, but they both left for the east. He chose to stay. There¡¯s probably no adventurer left in Veldia with qualifications like his.¡±

    Corrin thought about that, weighing the information against the man he knew. He¡¯d suspected Reiss was holding back, and his past seemed to indicate he could¡¯ve gone further, but it did leave him with a question. ¡°Why¡¯d he stay? Do you know?¡±

    Emryn shook her head. ¡°He always just says he prefers it here, though I don¡¯t know much about his personal life, so I couldn¡¯t say if there was something else there.¡±

    ¡°So if you left, you think he¡¯d stay?¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± she sighed. ¡°Melanie would likely stay as well. If we left, it would be just¡­ well just me and Ayden.¡± She glanced at the spearman across the roof. He was talking to¡­ Wyn? They were laughing about something.

    When did that happen? Corrin blinked twice, shocked at such a betrayal. Before he could go up and give the two of them a piece of his mind though, Emryn spoke up again.

    ¡°I just wish I didn¡¯t have to wear my armor.¡±

    Corrin turned back sheepishly. ¡°Wait what?¡±

    ¡°My armor,¡± Emryn rubbed her muscled arm nervously. ¡°If I wear it, it will affect my techniques. I can¡¯t use them right wrapped in iron. But if I don¡¯t wear it, I¡¯ll have to rely on my mantle, and well¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, your mantle isn¡¯t reliable yet. What¡¯s the problem then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡ªI don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not strong, not like you, Ayden, or even Reiss. I can¡¯t do the things you can do. I don¡¯t want to hold anyone back. The armor helps me pretend to be a real one, but an earth channeler without a mantle is like a swordsman without a sword.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty effective with just these bad boys,¡± Corrin grinned, holding up his fists.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so am I.¡± Corrin threw a few quick jabs into the air for show before turning back to her. ¡°I fought four earth channelers yesterday, Emryn. Some of the ¡®strongest¡¯ in Veldia. I¡¯ll admit, each of them had full mantles, but even still, you¡¯re easily stronger than any of them.¡±

    ¡°Maybe still, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know, I haven¡¯t figured out the mantling thing yet either. I can¡¯t cut that damn wood no matter what I try. So if you¡¯re a bad earth channeler, that makes me a pretty shitty ash one.¡± He tapped the sword at his waist. ¡°If I don¡¯t have mantling down by tomorrow, I¡¯m going to use a steel sword. So you should use that armor of yours, and don¡¯t feel bad about it. We don¡¯t have it yet, and that¡¯s fine. To steal Wyn¡¯s favorite phrase for a second, training is the one thing that will never fail you. We¡¯ve put in the work, and we¡¯re going to get stronger, it¡¯s just a matter of when.¡±

    Emryn¡¯s expression lifted, and she took a breath to compose herself. Her lips quirked into a smile, a real one this time. ¡°If you don¡¯t have it down by tomorrow huh?¡±

    Corrin smirked back at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never been good at giving up.¡±

    ¡°I just wish¡ª¡±

    Horns blared once more, cutting her off. Each head was drawn to the garrison as the tension returned. Something began to rise from within the structure, the open section used as a training ground. It was a pillar, a huge, earthen pillar which slowly built itself higher and higher. By the time it stopped, it was a hundred feet in the air, far above the gathered crowd. Atop it, stood a single, lone figure.

    Even from hundreds of feet away, the spirit knight commanded respect. Torvin Helric stood almost a full head above most men, with broad shoulders that seemed to stretch from one end of the horizon to the other. His presence meant more than others, and when he spoke impossibly loud, his voice rumbled like the earth, rolling out across the audience and bringing them to silence. He wasted no time on introductions¡ªthere was no need. By this time, every man in town knew who he was. If not by name, then by his rank, spoken in hushed, reverent tones even before he had arrived.

    Spirit Knight.

    ¡°Soldiers, adventurers, captains. All of those who have gathered here to join this expeditionary force:

    Tomorrow, we will embark from Estin, advancing into the heart of The Grass Sea. We do so for the purposes of a grand hunt, the scale of which Veldia has not seen in decades. Many of you have traveled hundreds of miles, across the sea and away from your homes for this endeavor, and for that, I and your countrymen thank you. The eyes of Veldia gaze upon us now, watching to see what we shall accomplish. And so for all of those that do not know us, I will state it plainly. Tomorrow, with this assembled battalion¡ªwe will be hunting a colossus, and we shall see it slain. We will scatter its hordes, burn its flesh, and feed its corpse to the grasses below.¡±

    There was a brief shout from the gathered soldiers, a cry of agreement, but it died quickly as his voice rang out again.

    ¡°Our victory will not come easily. Not one among you is ignorant to the threat of a Colossus. You have heard the tales of fallen kingdoms, you have heard accounts of their devastation. I do not deny these tales. The power of a colossus is immense, and their hordes are innumerable.

    But this is not Aleris! And this is not The Colossus of the South! I have fought these monsters before, and I find this one lacking. Our harrying has thinned its hordes, and the Eldian crown has supplied us with the munitions and strength to vanquish such a great beast. Beyond that, the courage of you Veldian men has provided us with a larger force than we could have ever hoped. In every aspect, we have prepared to give ourselves overwhelming advantage.¡±

    Tor held his hand in the air, and the world began to bend. The air grew heavy as he began to shine with a golden light, gathering into his outstretched palm. The light grew, burning like a second sun in the sky, impossibly large as it began to coalesce. For most, it was a display of power appropriate for a spirit knight, but for Corrin and the rest that knew more of channeling, it was even more astounding. The aura and mana gathered above his hand¡­ how could one man command so much?

    The light stretched out from his hand and thickened. Forming a stone war hammer the size of a small tree, still glowing with an intense golden light. It was too large, too heavy to ever be considered practical, but Tor held it aloft in one hand, as though it was no heavier than a pebble. When he spoke again, it was a roar, deafening enough to be heard across the whole town.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we set forth from Estin! We go not to battle, but to hunt! The colossus is not our enemy. It is our prey! I have every confidence in the force we have gathered¡ªin your courage, and in your skill. We will accept nothing less than an overwhelming victory!

    Beat the fear from your hearts, for it has no use in a hunter! And tonight, sleep comfortably in your beds. Tomorrow, the eyes of the kings fall upon us. And tomorrow, we shall earn their blessing!¡±

    There was a moment of silence, only a short second, as the entire plaza took in a breath at once. Then, the shouting began. It didn¡¯t build or crescendo, it exploded out of their chests. A fervor, as the fear and unease were hammered into resolve. Corrin¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, burning with excitement. And in a way it never had, the event to come truly sunk in. They would be slaying a colossus, and he would fight alongside a spirit knight.

    He glanced at Wyn, who met his gaze, and they joined in the swelling roar of the crowd as a simple phrase rose up amidst the chaos.

    ¡°For the Hunt!¡±

    ¡°For the Hunt!¡±

    ¡°For the Hunt!¡±

    Tor stood atop the pillar, hammer raised, absorbing it all, a smile on his face as he stared down at his soldiers. He waited until the cheering had settled, and then continued.

    ¡°Officers, you have been given your orders. Relay them to your men within the hour. Adventurers, you¡¯ll be given your assignments as well. I will accept no partying this night. We set out at fourth watch, and by the time the sun sets we will have crushed our prey.¡±

    The pillar of stone began to sink back into the earth as the cheering began again. But this time Tor paid no heed, descending towards his officers and men below where he would exchange words further. His role had mostly passed though, and the next day, it would begin anew.

    The cheering continued for almost ten minutes before it finally began to die, but even without the cheering, the town was abuzz. The blanket of unease that had choked them had been thrown off, and now everyone, from the soldiers to the townsfolk were shaking with energy. And Tor had aimed that energy directly into the sea, towards their target.

    Veldia was a nation unheard, oft forgotten in the grand schemes of the world. But its people were not without their own pride. Just as everyone else, they lived, loved, fought, and died. And for once, the story was all about them.

    Tomorrow, they would hunt.

 99. Shadow of The Colossus

    A thousand men woke silently in the waning hours of the night. The cheap lightstones¡ªfilled under the weakening autumn sun, had winked out, leaving the town in a complete, and impenetrable darkness. Amidst the stillness, a single flame burst forth, chasing back the night with an ethereal purple light.

    Wyn rubbed his eyes with his free hand as he came to¡ªsleepiness burnt in an instant when he used his blessing, but the habit remained. It helped to clean the gunk that accumulated in the night anyways.

    He was the first to awaken, but that didn¡¯t last long. Within a few minutes, Corrin and Ven had been roused as well.

    ¡°He is handy to travel with,¡± Ven mused, earning Corrin¡¯s agreement.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Wyn asked for the third time.

    Ven nodded, his face cast harshly in the flickering light of spirit flame. ¡°I am sure. My mind was set the moment you told me we would stay. This Colossus¡­ he is not the Colossus of the South, but he intends to chase me from my home just the same. If we are to kill him, I must be there. It is a gift of fate.¡±

    Wyn watched as the Aleran man strung his bow carefully in the dim. His eyes were unusually hard, and his expression was one of focus, for all the captain liked to take things as they came.

    I guess you can only ever know a piece of someone.

    To his shock, when Reiss had come back after Tor¡¯s speech, he¡¯d informed them that Ven had volunteered for the battle. Since he was yet to be crewed, and Wyn and Corrin were without a ride, it had only made sense. The senior adventurer had also hinted he had a mage in mind to accompany them, but he hadn¡¯t given any more details at the time.

    Within minutes, they were ready. Ven took his position at the front of the saddle, and Siensa lurched forward, grass rustling beneath them.

    It was quiet atop the saddle. Wyn wasn¡¯t nervous anymore, but it just wasn¡¯t natural to talk much so soon after waking.

    That only lasted so long, and silence gave way to quiet, growing chatter as they made their way around the outskirts of town towards the eastern docks. They¡¯d arrived a bit early, but even still, over a hundred striders were already there, waiting by firelight, or the rare lightstone that would stay lit throughout the long night.

    Spirits seemed high though, and the soldiers that had gathered waved to them with a quiet cheer. But Siensa¡¯s path went around them as Ven took them towards a separate wing of docks, away from the bulk of the soldiers. There, only two other striders were present, and Wyn recognized the group atop one as they approached¡ªThe Grass Sentinels.

    They came to a halt only about twenty feet away from the other veldstrider, and the older man Reiss called out across the gap.

    ¡°Seems we¡¯re the earliest here. We still have about thirty minutes before we leave, so please, join us for breakfast.¡±

    Corrin leapt the gap excitedly as Wyn and Ven made their way down to the dock and back up the other side. Wyn could have made the jump as well, but there was no need to push things so early in the morning, especially with what seemed to be a long fight ahead.

    The Sentinels had a decent spread of breakfast foods¡ªbread, sausages, and assorted fruits, and Wyn happily dug in.

    ¡°Try not to eat too much, you don¡¯t want to be full,¡± Reiss advised.

    ¡°Yeah yeah we know,¡± Ayden chuckled. ¡°You say that every time. Melanie could you pass the jam¡ªspirits! You used all of it!¡±

    ¡°Mmph mmph,¡± the mage mumbled, her mouth filled with bread. ¡°Mmph mmph, mmph mmm.¡±

    ¡°Chew your damn food!¡±

    ¡°Wyn, hand me one of those agaraberries.¡±

    ¡°Yeah sure,¡± Wyn tossed one over to Corrin, who moaned happily as he bit into it.

    ¡°Well, for wind I tend to imagine it blowing however I choose,¡± Reiss was saying to Emryn, ¡°but with earth I believe you want a more solid visualization¡­¡±

    A few conversations mixed and overlapped, and the mood was light. Wyn couldn¡¯t help but smile as he enjoyed the atmosphere. Eventually, he scooted over to where Ayden was sitting. The spearman was moodily biting into a piece of buttered bread, all too dry for his liking.

    ¡°So, did you talk to Emryn yet?¡±

    Ayden looked away. ¡°Well, I apologized at least¡­ I promised her we¡¯d talk about it more after the hunt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea you know?¡±

    ¡°Why? Should I have done it sooner?¡±

    Wyn slapped his forehead. ¡°No, you just don¡¯t make promises like that! You¡¯re asking to die!¡±

    ¡°Is that a thing?¡± Ayden asked, growing moderately concerned.

    ¡°I mean, probably not really, but it happens in stories all the time. If the knight says he¡¯ll marry her once he returns from battle, you know he¡¯s not coming back!¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­ I didn¡¯t know. Agh, can I take it back?¡±

    ¡°Ah there he is!¡± Reiss interrupted. ¡°Corrin, Wyn, and¡ªVen was it? This is the mage I¡¯ve recruited for your strider. The rest of his team is too injured to participate, so it works out perfectly.¡±

    Wyn peaked over the side of the saddle where a young man was standing nervously. He was dressed in gray robes and his hands were fiddling with an odd webbing of string, twisting and tying it absentmindedly as he glanced up and bowed.

    ¡°Um¡­ hello, my name is Jeffers. I¡¯m a bronze rank adventurer¡ªmage, I¡¯ll be accompanying you on the hunt.¡±

    Corrin leaned over and whispered to Reiss. ¡°How good is bronze rank?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ll want to keep an eye on him,¡± Reiss said. ¡°But he should listen. I told him you two were strong enough to be gold, so he¡¯ll defer to you.¡±

    ¡°Dead weight huh?¡± Corrin glanced back down at the mage. He was older than either of them, maybe even in his twenties, but he carried himself like a child.

    Wyn smiled and kicked the ladder down. ¡°Welcome aboard Jeffers, it¡¯ll be good to have you. I¡¯m afraid Corrin and I aren¡¯t able to cast much ourselves. Why don¡¯t you come up here and eat with us? You can tell us what you can do so we can plan around it.¡±

    ¡°You have food?¡± The mage¡¯s eyes went wide, his nervousness disappearing at the mention of eating. ¡°T-thank you! I¡¯ll tell you anything you need, what do you have?¡± He climbed up the ladder, staring at the spread.

    Corrin stifled a laugh, and Wyn had to resist one himself.

    They ate for a while longer, but soon the veldstriders began to move. One by one, they formed a line and embarked into the sea. What little food remained they dumped onto the docks¡ªit couldn¡¯t be allowed to take room on the saddle. Then, they began to prepare as well. A few quick goodbyes were said, but they soon ran out of time.

    Reiss grabbed Wyn as he turned to jump striders. ¡°I take it you¡¯ll be doing most of the leading on your side?¡±

    Wyn straightened his back, meeting the older man¡¯s gaze. ¡°Well, it¡¯s me or Corrin¡­¡±

    ¡°Winds help us if he were in charge,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Well, in that case, allow me to say¡ªwe¡¯ll be just ahead of you in the formation. So we¡¯ll watch your backs, and you watch ours. Let¡¯s make sure we all return safely, yes?¡±

    Wyn took a step back, holding out his hand. Reiss looked for a moment, and then smiled, clasping it firmly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kick this thing¡¯s ass.¡±

    They let go and Wyn turned, hopping across back to his strider where the others were already preparing. Ven tapped a faint rhythm against Siensa¡¯s back, and the strider turned to face the east, towards the direction the rest were heading.

    Ahead on the Sentinel¡¯s strider, Ayden looked back and stuck his fist in the air.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Damn him,¡± Corrin grumbled, but he was grinning. He thrust his own fist into the air as well, and a moment later, Wyn did the same. In time, all but the mages had returned the gesture, and the veldstriders began to move, the grass whispering beneath them as they left Estin behind.

    The hunt was on.

    ***

    As he sat in the saddle, Wyn fiddled with the pommel of his sword, watching as a green light shot into the sky from the center of the formation half a mile away. It was a signal from the skiff, the vanguard had made first contact with a horde. The ¡®flares¡¯ as Reiss had called them, were the primary method of communication between Tor and the adventurers, with the veldstrider formation spanning a vast distance¡ªtoo large for traditional communication. Their strider was on the right wing of the formation, which had the vanguard spread out in a semicircle moving eastward. There were three layers of defenses surrounding a core of mages and artillery within. If any hordes came from the southern flank, they would be the first to encounter them.

    By estimations he¡¯d heard, they were still at least an hour out from the colossus, which they expected to reach some time after sunrise. And still, they were already encountering hordes? It would be a fight just to get there.

    ¡°We¡¯ve entered the hazard zone,¡± Ven announced. ¡°Stay wary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s moving,¡± Corrin muttered aloud. His eyes were wide with realization, staring towards the front of the formation, towards the horizon.

    ¡°Moving?¡± Wyn asked.

    ¡°The mana. It¡¯s moving that way,¡± he pointed ahead. ¡°It¡¯s like it¡¯s being pulled towards¡­ oh.¡±

    The Colossus.

    No one responded to that. What was there to say?

    Eia, how are we looking? Wyn asked, his eyes sweeping the sea for her familiar purple light.

    This is taking a while, she sent back. They¡¯re much harder than the spirits we¡¯ve used before, more stubbornly attached to their hosts. How does it feel?

    Wyn surveyed the weight in his mind for a minute, trying to gauge it better. Fine, maybe a quarter of capacity. I¡¯ll tell you if you need to stop.

    I¡¯m not sure how I feel about this plan, Wyn. We have no idea how many you¡¯ll need. And this time they will be affecting you directly.

    I don¡¯t plan on using them. But keep going, just in case. They¡¯ll be more useful than any of the others we¡¯ve tried if it works.

    Fine. Her thought had a hint of resignation. Just don¡¯t fall off the strider okay?

    I¡¯ll be fine, he chuckled. Tor said the adventurers won¡¯t be in much danger on the wings.

    ¡°Approach from the south!¡± Ven barked.

    Wyn¡¯s head swiveled and he saw it, a horde of beasts, traveling fast towards them through the top of the grass, leaping out like fish from water as they tore across the surface. It was a herd, wide enough that they, along with the nearest four striders would all be engulfed.

    He sighed. ¡°That¡¯s my bad.¡±

    The mage, Jeffers, gave him a strange look as he readied the web of string between his fingers.

    ¡°Are those leapers?¡± Corrin asked, peering into the darkness. ¡°I thought they were herbivores.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not usually a threat,¡± Ven agreed, ¡°But if they keep heading this way it will be dangerous. They leap up over the saddle, smacking into whatever is in their way, and they¡¯re much heavier than they look.¡±

    ¡°Could we just duck and let them pass?¡± Jeffers asked.

    Wyn shook his head. ¡°No, we need to at least thin the pack for the next line. We can¡¯t let them hit the mage core. They have to remain untouched until we reach the colossus. Do you have any spells that can affect a large area?¡±

    ¡°One, but I¡¯ll have to wait for them to get closer.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Ven, fire the signal, Jeffers, ready your spell, and Corrin, we¡¯re on defense.¡±

    The four of them sprang into action. Ven abandoned the helm, heading for a small cylinder attached to the back of the saddle. He lit the fuse as Corrin¡¯s sword sang its way out of its scabbard.

    A moment later, sparkpower in the base ignited with a crackling pop and a burst of light shot out the top.

    A shrill whistle pierced the sea as the light spiraled up into the sky, higher and higher. Then it burst in a shower of white light, signaling to the rest of the hunt that there was contact with the horde on the flank.

    A yellow flare shot up from the center of the formation, a reply from Tor on the skiff.

    Across the formation, yet another flare went off as adventurers came under attack there as well.

    Wyn steadied himself, this was just the beginning. He drew his own sword and watched as the leapers approached. Fifty feet, forty , thirty¡­

    The leaper in front leapt, jumping a good ten feet above the grass, its long scaly body glinting in the light of the flare as it flapped its small wings furiously, staying aloft for a few seconds more.

    An arrow pierced its side, knocking it into the sea, thrashing as it released a strangled chirping sound. Wyn looked in the direction it had come from¡ªfurther up the line, Reiss was holding his bow aloft, already nocking another arrow. His face was hardly visible in the night, but his eyes met Wyn¡¯s, and he nodded once.

    Wyn nodded back, then turned to meet the wave.

    The first leapers reached the strider, leaping up over its back. He slashed two out of the air, as Corrin¡¯s blade cleaved through another. Ven loosed arrow after arrow into the approaching horde, notably adept with a bow. Besides them, the mage was trembling, the strings beginning to glow with an orange light.

    ¡°Steady Jeffers,¡± Wyn said. ¡°Hold it¡­ hold it.¡±

    The center of the horde drew closer, he and Corrin cut down half a dozen more. Each one was terribly weak on its own. Just a bit closer¡­

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Jeffers fingers shifted, changing the pattern in the webbing of string between his hands. A line of fire erupted in the grass ahead. The leapers screamed as they caught flame, falling out of sight.

    A few leapt through the flames, but they quickly found the ends of Wyn and Corrin¡¯s blades. Up and down the line, similar spectacles unfolded as mages let loose their spells. A bolt of lightning arced between scores of the beasts on one end, while on the other, thick shards of ice formed in the air and speared through them by the hundreds. By the time the horde was gone, only four or five had snuck past, and they¡¯d be dealt with by the interior striders.

    As they settled down, Corrin clapped the mage on the shoulder. ¡°Nice work! That spell was awesome! I mean, you said you could do it of course, but seeing it is totally different!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no kidding. Is that string acting as your focus?¡± Wyn asked. The mage clearly needed some confidence, and he was also genuinely curious.

    Jeffers broke into a smile. ¡°Oh well, yeah it is. But it¡¯s also part of the spell. See, I use knots to¡ª¡±

    Another flare shot up only a few striders away, whistling into the sky towards the southeast.

    ¡°Hold that thought,¡± Wyn said. In the sky to the right of the flare, a dark mass was growing closer, hard to spot in the dim light. ¡°It¡¯ll have to wait.¡±

    Siensa let out a low rumble, the saddle shaking as the movement began to pick up.

    Ven reached over the front lip and patted her shell calmly, saying something Wyn didn¡¯t hear over the burst of the flare above.

    The four of them readied their weapons once again.

    It was going to be a long approach.

    ***

    Corrin could feel it getting stronger, the pull.

    It had been weak at first, hardly noticeable, like standing in a shallow creek. But as they¡¯d drawn closer, the creek had grown into a deep, raging river. The mana was thicker, almost like the deep floors of the dungeon, and it was flowing. He felt it brushing past him, faster and faster, trying to drag him with it, and he could understand what the colossus wanted¡ªit wanted to feed.

    Their direction had changed subtly, heading further south as the direction of the flow had changed. The Colossus had been on the move.

    The sun had risen in the sky, though it was still low, hardly over the horizon. It had been almost an hour since the first leaper attack.

    But since then, they hadn¡¯t stopped fighting.

    Corrin rammed his sword into the throat of the last grass drake, shoving it off the side of the saddle. He hadn¡¯t anything more than minor scrapes, but he collapsed onto his ass anyways, panting heavily as he slumped against the saddle. Per orders, they¡¯d rotated into the second layer of the formation to rest, but it was almost impossible to prevent attacks from slipping past the outside when they could attack from below.

    Attacks from the sky were fine, as the mages could unleash spells that scorched the sky without fear of hitting their own men, but the hordes below the surface were innumerable and unknown. There¡¯d been not more than five minutes of reprieve between each battle, and the sea echoed with sounds of distant battles across the formation. Spells cast, howls of pain both human and otherwise, and the deep rumble of veldstriders provided a constant background to the environment.

    Around the saddle, his teammates were no better off save perhaps Wyn who was only breathing a bit heavy in between swigs of water from a canteen. The tell tale glow of spirit fire burned behind his eyes.

    They¡¯d hardly spoken between battles to conserve energy, but now Ven spoke, gazing into the distance.

    ¡°Look ahead, I believe we¡¯re approaching the Shattered Stone Forest. It¡¯s one of the most beautiful sights in¡­¡± he trailed off. His face began to twist, briefly to horror, but then to a look of resolve as his eyes hardened. He spoke quietly, two simple words.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    The world grew darker as The Stone Forest came into view, stretching across the horizon. What had once been difficult to see in the sun now grew clearer as they came into its shadow.

    The stone forest¡¯s spires were sharp and jagged, and tall enough to pierce both the earth and sky, ancient spears hurled by titans that trampled mountains underfoot. Twisting, mangled, trees and vines grew along the sides of the karsts, clinging to their surfaces like dying men grasping for life.

    Shadows stretched long and sharp from the stone across the sea in the early morning light, hiding the assembled army from the sun¡¯s gaze in patches of stark blackness. Across the sea, the banners had fallen limp, hanging weakly as the wind grew still. The sounds of battle were unceasing, but to Corrin, they grew hushed, distant. There was beauty here¡ªan almost divine stillness.

    At first, his eyes struggled to comprehend it. The karst nearest them began to move. It was distant still, but its silhouette against the sun shifted and warped, and then... he saw.

    It was beautiful as well, in a terrible sort of way. Its full form was impossible to make out¡ªhalf its body was hidden behind the spire as its head rose up over the top, casting its own shadow on the army below. Yet still, more of its body was hidden beneath the grass at the base of the stone. Did it have a tail? More limbs? All that Corrin could see was this:

    A mountain of muscle and bone, plated in ridged armor which caught the sun and glistened like molten gold. Four horns, thicker than the spearwood jutted out from an almost insectoid head, with grasping mandibles, and deep depressions where its eyes should be. Two reptilian legs clutched the side of the karst, while two arms like those of a praying mantis stood ready to strike, their blades large enough to shear through a house. There was no efficiency to its creation, no design. It was a blasphemous patchwork of different creatures and species, all folded into one, unfathomably large body. An abomination.

    A Colossus.

 100. The Decisive Battle (I)

    The stillness that Corrin felt upon seeing the colossus seemed to last a lifetime, but in reality, it was only a moment. The wind picked back up¡ªfurious, unrelenting. Banners across the formation bent on their poles, flapping wildly as the movement through the grass went on, unpaused.

    ¡°He is small,¡± the captain said, a mad smile on his face.

    ¡°Small?¡±

    ¡°He does not make the world itself tremble, nor does he blot out the sky. This colossus is weak.¡±

    Corrin glanced towards Wyn, meeting his eyes.

    He grinned.

    On the outskirts of the formation, battles raged on all sides, and many wouldn¡¯t have even seen the monster they faced. But as its terrible head rose over the top of the karst, Corrin felt the flow of mana, the unceasing river that had flowed only in one direction shift abruptly. It flooded towards his left, so violently he almost fell.

    The colossus¡¯ head gazed out over the assembled forces with mild interest. But it didn¡¯t make a move, and it didn¡¯t roar. After all, the ants heading towards it could surely be no threat. They were like all the other creatures that had gathered¡ª

    A beam of white light shot forth from the skiff. It shrieked across the mile-long gap in an instant, tearing the air with a brief, shrill whistle before colliding with the eye-less face of the colossus. There was a heartbeat of silence.

    Then light, and heat. An explosion lit the sky like a second sun, and Corrin had to avert his eyes as the air grew uncomfortably hot around him. As the light faded, he looked towards the stone forest, the site of the blast.

    A crack like lightning rang out, and the force of the blast washed over him, following the light and heat by a few seconds. It forced his eyes away once more, and the grass for a mile flattened at the top. Veldstriders across the formation dipped with the level of the grass, letting out their own deep rumbles as their ability to hold onto it was tested.

    When the sound finally subsided, he could see the impact. Or rather, he couldn¡¯t. The karst had been completely blown away, any trace of it gone. With its perch destroyed, the Colossus had fallen into the grass. Corrin couldn¡¯t see it, but he heard its body hit the earth hundreds of feet below. The beast finally let out a cry¡ªa scratchy buzz, like a cicada, and Corrin winced from the noise.

    ¡°Spirits¡­¡± Wyn whispered as its scream subsided. ¡°What a spell, and for it to still be alive¡­¡±

    Corrin had no response, nor did Jeffers. But Ven wasted no time. He tapped a quick, frantic rhythm and Siensa lurched forward, speeding through the sea faster than Corrin knew she could move. They were heading towards the stone forest, moving into battle position where they would encircle the colossus.

    At the colossus¡¯s cry, horrors attacked from above and below. And the battle began in earnest.

    Spells lit the sky as flocks of monsters swooped low, burning by the hundreds. Drakes leapt from the grass, and Corrin met them with his blade.

    ¡°Jeffers! Get to the front!¡± Wyn yelled, sweeping his sword in a wide arc around Ven as they tore through the sea. It was a race, they had to reach the stone forest and complete the encirclement¡ªmost of the weapons couldn¡¯t hit from as far as the grand spells on the skiff.

    Ash burned in Corrin¡¯s channels as he drew on more and more power. His blade swept through the air, rending flesh with each strike, over and over. A drake struck at his side and he caught it on his mantle, not bothering to defend as he cut the beast down. A razorbeak dove from the sky and he sidestepped its grasping talons. It flew out over the sea before one of Ven¡¯s arrows took it in the neck.

    A whip of fire thrashed around the saddle, snaring monsters as Jeffers held an end of it, face etched with concentration. And Wyn held two swords aloft, one wooden, burning purple as he used it to block before retaliating with steel.

    Corrin fell into a rhythm, sword and mind becoming one as he fought, and the spires drew nearer, until they had almost reached them. The battle was going well. Spells, arrows, and firestones swarmed into the sea where the colossus had fallen, scorching the grass for hundreds of yards.

    And the vanguard was holding, keeping the weaker monsters on the outside of the formation. As they drew closer to the colossus, Reiss had warned them that the creatures gathered would grow stronger and more numerous. The barrage of spells would likely be clearing out any hordes right on top of it, but they wouldn¡¯t be rotating again. The stronger teams were expected to be closer to the center where the fighting would be harder.

    If they kept up this pace though, they could win.

    A red flare burst above the center of the formation, and Corrin¡¯s head snapped towards it. Red meant danger in the extreme. He looked towards the area of the sea where the bombardment was slowing. For the first time he realized something important.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Colossus?¡± Wyn asked a second before he could.

    Since going beneath the grass, the beast hadn¡¯t reemerged, though he hadn¡¯t noticed under the intense rain of spells and explosives. If the flare was red though¡­

    Ahead of them, an enormous stinger broke the surface of the grass, piercing straight through a veldstrider and lifting it into the air. As Corrin watched in horror, the crew fell from the saddle, screams echoing across the battlefield as they fell into the sea.

    In retaliation, another beam of light shot out from the skiff, down into the sea. The grass evaporated, and the colossus screeched again, but by the time the light cleared it was already scurrying deeper into the forest, its gargantuan form slinking behind one of the other karsts and out of sight.

    Jeffers paled. ¡°How the hell do we avoid that?¡±

    ¡°Corrin! Mana-sight!¡± Wyn barked.

    ¡°Right!¡± Corrin channeled aura into his eyes, glancing in the direction of the colossus for a moment, between that and the flow of mana¡­

    ¡°Head further right!¡± He yelled at Ven. ¡°It¡¯s between the two nearest pillars on the left!¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ven crouched and tapped, Siensa diverting her course.

    And the battle slowly shifted. Next to The Grass Sentinels, a warrior on another strider got pinned beneath a drake. Without him to defend, their mage was dragged into the sea by some sort of snake-monster. Their formation fell apart as they were quickly overwhelmed in an instant. The sentinels flung spells and arrows into the horde, but it was too late. The veldstrider was dragged down by the pack of drakes, bleeding from cracks in the shell.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wyn spat, pointing towards the empty spot in the formation with his burning sword. ¡°Get us besides the Sentinels! We¡¯re taking that spot!¡±

    Siensa let out a low bellow as Ven urged her on and their pace increased even further. All around them, groups began to fall.

    They drew up besides the adventuring team, who had already changed their course as well.

    Reiss turned his head when he saw them, firing off two shots in rapid succession before he yelled. ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re still alive! The southern mage core¡¯s strider is injured! Pull in to cover them!¡±

    Corrin cut another monster from the air, glancing towards the nearest group of mages, packed in between the layers. They were the key point of the operation, only they and the siege striders had the firepower and range to attack the colossus head on. Sure enough, their strider had slowed, moving awkwardly through the grass. A ring of striders tightened around them as Ven and the other captains covered. Meanwhile, the mages shot volley after volley into the battle. Most headed towards the colossus, but a few mages were dedicated to breaking up hordes of flying creatures, casting wide-spread spells to kill them en masse.

    The colossus raged below the sea, spearing strider after strider with its tail as the barrage resumed again. It screeched again as it seemed to realize it couldn¡¯t hide from the most powerful of the artillery, and its attacks ceased as it dashed away from an empty patch of ground where the grass had been burnt away. Then it began to climb back up onto a karst.

    ¡°What¡¯s it doing?¡± Jeffers cried in alarm.

    Now fully visible in the burnt grass, the beast''s full form could be seen¡ªwith four legs, its two mantis arms, and an enormous barbed tail, like a scorpion¡¯s. Much of its armored skin was burnt or cracked, showing signs of the bombardment that had taken place, but it still moved freely as it reached the top of the karst again. Its stomach began to swell, and its head tilted back, mandibles grasping wildly.

    Reiss seemed to realize something a moment before the rest of the right flank. ¡°Shit! It has a breath¡ª¡±

    The colossus¡¯s head jerked forwards as its stomach contracted, and it spit a lake¡¯s worth of black liquid out towards the formation to the left of their side.

    Around the skiff, a dome of red light flickered up, deflecting the spit as it returned fire. No one else was so lucky. Dozens of striders took the brunt of the attack head on, and the black sludge landed atop them. It steamed and hissed as they began to scream in pain, acid melting through even the veldstriders¡¯s toughened shells.

    Reiss only paused for a moment before bellowing a command, his voice strained and raw. ¡°Head for the rocks!¡±

    The colossus¡¯s stomach began to swell again as its head turned. The monster¡¯s gaze swept over the whole army, but its head stopped, staring at the southern side of the formation. Its lack of eyes was unnerving, and even without them, Corrin could feel it staring at them.

    ¡°Mages!¡±

    Another beam of light hit the side of the behemoth, knocking its maw just off course as the wave of acid spilled forth towards them.

    Around the formation, spells were cast. Shields of mana gathered to block the acid directly, wind blew it off course, and fire burnt it away. Most were unsuccessful, and the acid fell upon the army¡ªnot as devastating as the first shot, but still burning through flesh and shell. As always, fortune favored the prepared.

    Amidst The Grass Sentinels, Melanie saw the attack coming and threw a small white gemstone to the saddle, shattering the brittle crystal beneath her foot. The shattering pieces of the stone swirled together like snow and gathered into a shield of ice above their heads. It sizzled and spat under the acid, but held long enough for them to get out from under it.

    Jeffers screamed out a brief incantation as the acid fell, holding his webbing of string aloft. The thread caught fire, burning in his hands for a moment before the mage collapsed, blood leaking from his nose. Above the strider, a net of fire caught most of the spit and burnt it away. Only a few drops fell through, one towards Corrin which he caught on his mantle and destroyed, and another towards the unconscious mage. Wyn shielded him with his body, taking the drop of acid onto his cloak which he immediately threw into the sea. It burnt quickly though, and he winced as the bit that had touched him ate at his skin.

    The mage core had defended against the attack as well, leaving them unscathed, though their defenders had been weakened. The only saving grace was that the horde¡¯s attack had slowed for a moment¡ªthe creatures of the sea were just as affected by the acid, and had burnt away in great numbers as well. The battle raged across the rest of the formation, but on the flank, in the pocket of soldiers that had formed up, there was a moment of calm.

    The calm gave Corrin time to look around, his breath loud in his ears. As he did, he saw adventurers and soldiers groaning in agony as flesh and armor melted. Almost no strider crews were without injuries, and several of the groups had been devastated, losing almost all their members. On the fringes, he even saw several striders breaking the formation and fleeing into the sea, their crews trying to escape in the lull.

    ¡°Weak¡­¡± Corrin chuckled to himself. ¡°What¡¯s weak about that?¡±

    He felt it now, nothing he could do could possibly harm the colossus, the gap of power was absolutely insurmountable. His goal, and his role in this fight was different. The thought didn¡¯t bring him despair, just acceptance. The deaths of those he didn¡¯t know didn¡¯t mean much to him¡ªthis was a battle, death was expected. And though he was tired, he still had plenty of power to burn.

    He could hear mumbling around him, voices, cries.

    ¡°How can we fight that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±

    No¡­ wait, that¡¯s wrong. He thought. That was never our goal.

    It was like the attack had clouded everyone¡¯s mind. No one amongst them, not a single one had fought a colossus. They hadn¡¯t understood its power, and such a reaction¡ªan instinctive, primal fear, was natural. But for Corrin, it had only brought clarity. He¡¯d been in a much worse situation before. We can¡¯t stay still. We have to regroup. Damn it! Why am I the only one paying attention?

    He looked to Wyn, but his friend was checking on Jeffers, who¡¯d passed out after casting his spell.

    So instead, he turned to the next person he trusted to make a decision, and probably the person with the most sway over the nearby adventurers.

    ¡°Reiss?¡± He called across the gap, towards the older man who was looking out grimly across the grass. ¡°What¡¯s the call? We need to move!¡±

    The veteran glanced his way. His eyes cleared as they met Corrin¡¯s own, and his expression firmed.

    Then, he shouted across the smaller pocket of them that had formed on the flank. ¡°We continue towards the karsts! They¡¯ll give us cover from the acid, and we¡¯ll be able to reconsolidate! Mages prepare defensive spells! Everyone else, form up around them! We¡¯ll take advantage of that monster thinning the hordes for us! Grass Sentinels, charge!¡±

    Their veldstrider charged out ahead, cutting down the few monsters that tried to challenge them, forging a path towards the edge of the stone forest; they were only a few minutes away.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, a rallying cry went up on the flank. The surrounding striders¡ªCorrin¡¯s included¡ªfollowed in their wake, racing towards the shelter the karsts could provide.

    But there was one thing Corrin hadn¡¯t noticed¡ªone member of their group had grown quiet.

    Across the saddle, Wyn was breathing heavily, laying Jeffers¡¯s body onto the saddle with care. The mage was alive, and it seemed he¡¯d recover, but he was out for the time¡ªin a battle such as this, he¡¯d likely die. Wyn rose to his feet, and he too looked around the formation, seeing the devastation that the colossus had wrought. His eyes, burning with spirit fire, somehow seemed dark. Death surrounded him again, it always did, and he was sick of it.

    He whispered a single word, a name. ¡°Eia¡­¡± And it was enough.

    A single spirit, a silvery bubble, drifted up from below the grass, and somewhere else across the formation, a veldstrider grew just a little bit heavier. The spirit began to swim through the air in circles just above his head.

    The first to join his crown.

 101. The Decisive Battle (II)

    ¡°Headcount!¡± Reiss barked as the group of striders packed tightly behind one of the karsts. ¡°How many do we have left?¡±

    Corrin was first, ¡°Our mage is unconscious, but we still have three.¡±

    ¡°Two here, two down!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Four, we¡¯re injured but we can still fight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just me.¡±

    Each strider in turn called out how many they had left, and Corrin leaned back against the saddle as he caught his breath. Above him, the sun had gotten above the karsts, and they¡¯d been fighting for hours. But still, they¡¯d made headway. As the colossus had been dragged north by the rest of the army, their area had grown calmer. There was a good mile between them and the thick of the battle, where explosions, roars and spells could still be heard. It was still visible across the flat surface of the sea, but far enough that they¡¯d lost contact.

    It was a tradeoff¡ªthey were safe from the worst of the fighting, but they¡¯d gotten cut-off, isolated from the rest of the forces. The acid attack had been devastating, and it was all they¡¯d been able to do to secure the foothold they had.

    The twelve striders left had gathered into a circle around the war-strider¡ªa larger strider fitted with ballistae and enchantments which housed the mage core, as well as the injured.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan Reiss?¡± Corrin asked, wiping the blood from his sword as he rested.

    The wind channeler grimaced. ¡°We need to regroup with the main body of the army, we¡¯ll take a few minutes to recover and then¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do we though?¡± A different voice called out, tense. ¡°If things have calmed down here, can¡¯t we just wait it out? Once they slay it we can send a flare up for rescue, if the horde disperses we can just leave ourselves!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s safe here!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t put my team in any more danger¡­ this was a disaster¡­¡±

    Several others began to murmur their assent.

    ¡°Now hang on¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Why should we have to put our lives on the line any more?¡±

    Corrin winced. This wasn¡¯t good¡ªwell, it wasn¡¯t bad necessarily, but he wasn¡¯t ready to give up the fight just yet. Still, he had no right to force them, no real reason.

    ¡°Look there.¡±

    It was Wyn. His voice was soft, but he hadn¡¯t been speaking much, and when he did, the argument grew quiet. His eyes were distant, as though he hadn¡¯t been listening at all, and he was pointing through the field of stone spires. ¡°There¡¯s a strider that¡¯s been separated. They¡¯re alone.¡±

    Corrin squinted. He saw them after a moment, a single strider, fighting a desperate battle hundreds of yards away. It was a surprise Wyn had even seen them¡ªCorrin¡¯s eyesight was usually better.

    ¡°And?¡± One of the voices asked, confused.

    But Wyn wasn¡¯t talking to them.

    He turned to Ven and Corrin, his voice firm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ven recoiled. ¡°Towards them? Alone? That¡¯s suicide.¡± He shook his head. ¡°The sentiment is well, checo, but we cannot render them any help.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll die if we don¡¯t.¡± Wyn met the captain¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you plan to watch it with that blessing of yours? Or do you intend to turn your head and pretend it won¡¯t happen?¡±

    Ven looked down, his face dark.

    Wyn raised his voice. ¡°And the rest of you? Are we planning to hunker down, stay safe, and let others die on our behalf?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to charge in just to save some lost strider!¡± Someone argued back. ¡°We can¡¯t save¡ª¡±

    ¡°We can.¡±

    ¡°And what? You would ask us to trade our own lives for theirs? You intend for us all to die in their place!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Wyn growled. He spun around to face the rest of the group, his eyes burning¡ªliterally. ¡°I intend for all of us to live! Each one of you within my reach, each person within my grasp. No one dies while I stand. Not one.¡± He pointed his sword, lit with spirit fire at the lonely strider. ¡°They are within my reach. I¡¯m going to save them, and send them back here. Now Ven, are you going to take me? Or am I going to have to find my own damn strider to get there myself?¡±

    The captain hesitated, and then tapped Siensa¡¯s shell. She lurched forward, moving out from behind the karst. He smiled faintly. ¡°They say lady luck prefers bold men, and I¡¯ve missed her as of late.¡±

    Corrin put a hand on Wyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know I¡¯m supposed to be the stupid one right?¡±

    Wyn¡¯s eyes widened a bit, meeting Corrin¡¯s own and lingering for a moment. Then he looked down, chuckling. ¡°You owe me one or two.¡±

    Corrin laughed, and he saw one of the other adventurers flinch at the sound as they passed. ¡°Well I can¡¯t argue with that.¡±

    Just before they passed the karst, he heard grass rustle behind them. The sentinels were on the move. As they pulled up behind, Reiss looked over. ¡°Guess there¡¯s no point protecting a mage core that¡¯s out of the fight.¡±

    Corrin grinned, and the striders sped up.

    The attacks began before they arrived, with all sorts of creatures attacking from the grass. Corrin¡¯s sword quenched its thirst as more and more monsters fell to his blade, but they just kept coming.

    A razor beak dove towards him.

    Dodge and strike, one motion.

    It¡¯s bisected body fell past him. A grass drake lunged from the sea. He¡¯d seen it coming.

    Too slow.

    Despite the fatigue, his movements were growing sharper. He rammed his sword into the drake¡¯s throat, killing it instantly. Its claws fell limp against his armor just before piercing it. He didn¡¯t even have to mantle. It was the twentieth drake he¡¯d killed that day.

    He wasn¡¯t counting though. He was already throwing its body off the saddle and moving again.

    They raced across the sea, approaching the beleaguered adventurers as they fought off a swarm of monsters Corrin hadn¡¯t seen before¡ªgiant floating fish with scales of gold. As they got closer though, he realized that they weren¡¯t regular fish, but instead had single giant eyes in the front of their face, and bulbous bodies with a quintet of tentacles beneath them. The ends of the tentacles crackled with electricity, arcing blue between the tips.

    Reiss¡¯s bow sent arrow after arrow whistling into the fish, each shot a downed monster, and by the time they arrived most of the horde had thinned. Wyn charged forward, leaping the gap. His wooden sword burst into flame¡ªand cut one of them out of the air. The fish caught immediately, body burning in an instant as the lavender flames consumed it.

    Corrin leapt across the gap next, landing beside Wyn on the saddle. Something had seemed¡­ off about the attack, but he ignored the thought as he focused on a more important detail.

    ¡°Spirit flame? But I thought¡ª¡±

    ¡°Later,¡± Wyn interrupted. He turned to the three remaining who¡¯d collapsed as soon as the fighting had ended. One of them had lost an arm. ¡°Damn it! Corrin, get me water!¡±

    The battlefield stilled, save for the ragged breaths of the injured adventurer. Corrin handed him a waterskin, fingers slick with sweat and blood.

    Wyn worked quickly, pressing strips of cloth against the stump of the adventurer¡¯s severed arm, his eyes focused. A bat-like creature came down from one of the nearby karsts, but it fell before getting close, and Wyn didn¡¯t blink. The wounded adventurer¡ªbarely older than them¡ªgroaned but didn¡¯t scream as pressure was applied. Corrin handed him a rag to bite down on as Wyn pulled the bandages tight.

    Reiss joined them, keeping his bow half-drawn, eyes scanning the karsts for more threats. ¡°We don¡¯t have long,¡± he warned.

    Corrin nodded, crouching beside Wyn. ¡°How bad?¡±

    Wyn¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°He¡¯s alive for now. Lost too much blood. We need to get him back to the core.¡±

    The other two rescued striders stirred. One, a woman with a split helmet and a shattered pauldron, pushed herself up with a groan. ¡°We¡¯re going to die aren¡¯t we?¡± she whispered. Her eyes flicked to one of the fallen bodies across the saddle.

    Wyn was the first to respond. ¡°No. We¡¯re not.¡±

    Her breath caught, but his voice held conviction. As though he had the power to make it true. It was the kind of lie that they¡¯d only believe if Tor himself had said it¡ªperhaps not even then. But the woman nodded, swallowing as she wiped blood and tears from her face.

    Ven was the first to break the silence. ¡°We¡¯re getting out of here. On your feet, both of you. Is your captain alive?¡±

    The woman clenched her jaw and shook her head, hauling herself up. The other survivor¡ªa wiry mage clutching his wrist¡ªstood a moment later, moving sluggishly.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll join us,¡± Wyn ordered. ¡°There¡¯s a group a few hundred yards east of here where you¡¯ll be safe until the battle ends.¡±

    Reiss tapped Wyn on the shoulder, and he had a strange smile. ¡°Well, that might not be quite true.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡ª¡± Wyn¡¯s eyes widened as he looked back east.

    Behind them, following the way they¡¯d come, fighting monsters that had already infested the grass, were the rest of the adventurers. They surrounded the warstrider, which held itself higher off the sea, mages raining spells onto anything that moved.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± One of the adventurers called over to them. ¡°We can¡¯t let the two strongest teams abandon us like that! So I guess we don¡¯t have a choice but to follow you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another strider north of here!¡± Another called. ¡°I assume we¡¯re getting them next?¡±

    Wyn stood slowly, his mouth opening and closing in silence. Finally he spoke, raising his sword into the air. It caught once again, burning with an intense purple that drew in the eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re going to follow me, then I have just one rule for you to follow! Whatever happens, do not die!¡±

    A chuckle came in reply. ¡°Well I wasn¡¯t exactly planning on it but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not. One. More.¡± Wyn shouted. ¡°We¡¯ll leave this battlefield with this entire group intact! I won¡¯t accept anything less!¡±

    An adventurer stuck his fist out towards Wyn and gave a nod. ¡°Not one more.¡±

    Another stepped forward after. ¡°Not one more.¡±

    More voices joined in. And if they meant it or not, it was impossible to say, but soon the whole group had made the promise. And if Corrin knew Wyn, he intended to keep it.

    I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him, he thought. This is a dangerous game he¡¯s playing.

    But he kept it to himself.

    Reiss stepped up. ¡°Alright you bastards! You heard the man! We¡¯re going to be running a tight formation, Captains don¡¯t cross! I want all mages on that warstrider, even if that means leaving your team, outward spells only! Call your own rotations, and kill anything that moves! Now form up, we¡¯re getting this man onto the warstrider and then we¡¯re heading north!¡±

    A cry went up, and amidst the adventurers, something began to shift.

    ***

    An hour later, the twelve striders had grown to twenty strong. It was impossible, miraculous even.

    Not a single person had died.

    Injured? Yes. Rendered unable to fight? In droves. But not one had fallen, and the numbers had only expanded. And with that miraculous number had come something powerful¡ªbelief.

    The striders moved like a tide across the battlefield, searching for more survivors as they pressed north, the warstrider towering in the formation¡¯s center like the keep of a roaming castle. They had gained a relentless momentum, crushing through horde after horde.

    Corrin felt it too, a growing rhythm, the confidence that came with success. The adventurers had not forgotten defeat, but each strider saved seemed to banish it further from their minds. Of course, belief alone wasn¡¯t enough, but having fought and survived so long, the other key component had revealed itself.

    Coordination. With each battle, the formation grew more organized. Different teams had started calling out to each other, covering gaps in the line, shielding the wounded without needing orders. In fact, the idea of teams had disappeared. They were one group now, and members moved freely around the tight formation, shoring up weaknesses and mixing teams for the most effectiveness. Even further than that, death had culled the weakest from them earlier¡ªeach adventurer that remained was strong, and had gained experience fighting the monsters in the horde.

    And their strider led at the front, Wyn¡¯s sword still ablaze, a symbol of the impossible promise he¡¯d made.

    The air had grown loud, the main battle was just ahead, the colossus raging against the rest of the forces. It was turned to them¡ªthey were coming from the side, almost behind it.

    Ven looked back at Corrin. ¡°You see this?¡± He gestured toward their formation. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡±

    Corrin wiped sweat from his brow, grinning. ¡°Maybe not. But it is.¡±

    Ven exhaled sharply, as if laughing, but there was no humor in it. ¡°That damn fool,¡± he muttered, eyes flicking to Wyn, who was covered in wounds, leaning on his steel blade for balance. Spirit fire was bright behind his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill himself keeping that promise.¡±

    Corrin didn¡¯t disagree, Wyn was pushing himself past his limits, assisting across the formation without rotating out, but there was no stopping him now.

    Ven¡¯s eyes narrowed, he held up his fist, a signal to Reiss behind them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got more stragglers ahead! Forward advance, prepare to engage!¡±

    Ven tapped a rapid beat and Siensa sped up, spurring ahead without hesitation.

    The rest followed.

    Within a few minutes, they were approaching the stranded strider, only a few hundred yards from the colossus, hidden in the shadow of one of the karsts. But the strider was being overwhelmed.

    A giant spider-like, stood, half atop the saddle and  half atop a woven net of silk in the grass. Its fangs were already dripping red with blood, and it swung down towards the one person left standing on the strider below.

    A woman, clad in tattered armor, held her ground. Her blade was chipped, and her stance wavered, but she met the strike with force, keeping it back from her comrades. Even as its barbed leg bit into her shoulder, she pushed back with her blade, struggling under the weight of the blow. The spider bent in to finish the job with its fangs.

    ¡°Take it down!¡± Wyn roared, his voice cutting through the noise.

    Arrows whistled, spells burned the air, and Corrin leapt to the strider, rolling under its front legs. He thrust his blade up into its armor, forcing it past the exoskeleton. Ichor gushed out onto him, and he rolled out of the way again, avoiding the rest of the vile sludge.

    The spider staggered, wavering back and forth. It let out a last screech, and then collapsed. The next second, its body was given to the lavender flames.

    The woman looked at the two of them, chest heaving, before finally sheathing her sword. Her eyes flicked to the warstrider above. ¡°Do you have room for one more?¡±

    Wyn nodded. ¡°Get your injured to the¡ª¡±

    An explosion shook the sky, and Corrin wobbled on his feet as the colossus fell against the nearest karst, crashing through the pillar of stone. And then the fight was on them.

    ¡°Barriers!¡± Reiss screamed as rocks hurtled towards them¡ªthe mages were prepared. Those out of rotation had been drawing, adding and expanding on the scripts that ringed the enormous warstrider saddle. The debris clashed against a translucent barrier with a sound like ringing bells, and the spell held. A brief cheer went up, but it was choked a moment later by a realization¡ªthe colossus was right next to them. Its armor was cracked, its body gushed with enough blood to form rivers, but none of that mattered, because it was still alive.

    Its head was only a hundred feet away, larger than the entire formation put together. Their whole group could fit within the deep sockets on its head. And within one of those holes, there was movement. For a moment, Corrin didn¡¯t comprehend what it was. Glowing gold, yet cracked with red, like fire trying to break through the earth, one of those eyes was staring straight at them.

    Corrin felt a chill.

    ¡°Fall back!¡±

    They ran. The tight formation splintered as panic slammed into them like a breaking wave. Ven screamed. Corrin turned, his breath hitching. The eye consumed his vision, massive, ancient, unfeeling.

    His stomach clenched. The mana around him twisted, pulling, draining¡ªlike it was falling into a sinkhole. A high-pitched hum filled his ears, too loud, too sharp. His mantle peeled away from the force, like flesh torn from bone. Only his own aura¡ªmore inherently his¡ªremained, raw and exposed.

    The mana around him bent, like it was pouring into a sinkhole, just being this close was painful, and the excess mana was stripped from his mantle by force. Nothing remained other than his own aura¡ªwhich was more inherently his.

    Damn it! Corrin grit his teeth, forcing his body to freeze. Slowly, he turned back around to face it.

    The colossus rolled over, shaking the sea as it got to its feet. Its claw raised up, blocking the sun, and it swung down with enough force to level a hill. Corrin watched.

    They were dead.

    There was a blur of movement, and a tiny figure appeared in the air just next to the claw. Corrin felt the mana bend once again as golden light streamed into his hands. A hammer formed, constructed of stone, the size of a house, and the figure swung. It slammed into the side of the colossus¡¯s arm with a sound like thunder, and the arm was knocked aside.

    It still swung down, but the claw missed by a hundred feet, flattening the grass to the side of the formation as it bit into the dirt below.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Laughter boomed out from the man in the sky¡ªTor.

    ¡°Thanks for the opening! I thought you all were dead!¡±

    Corrin grinned, but only for a moment, then he screamed. ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The beast¡¯s second claw slammed into the spirit knight from behind, driving him through the air and into one of the nearby karsts. Instead of exploding under the force though, the karst somehow held. With a gasp, Corrin saw golden veins seeping throughout the stone, causing it to glow with a thick earthen mana.

    ¡°Stone as Steel.¡± Tor¡¯s voice was quiet, but Corrin heard it creep out from beneath the claw. The golden glow intensified, and the claw was thrown back.

    Laughter, more laughter. It boomed out across the battlefield, breaking the tension as the spirit knight exploded off the karst. As he did, a chunk of the stone peeled off from the surface, reforming his hammer once more.

    ¡°You chose the wrong battlefield!¡± He bellowed at the colossus, and even from a hundred feet below, Corrin swore he could see the man grinning. ¡°I owe you for that!¡±

    His hammer slammed down onto the colossus¡¯s head, cracking its armor even further. The colossus howled, its stomach expanding as it shot acid towards the spirit knight.

    Tor thrust out his hand. An enormous shield flashed into existence, expanding in an instant. The hammer shrank, its power flowing into the barrier. It spread wide¡ªwide enough to shield not just him, but the entire retreating group.

    Corrin stared as the black sludge splashed against the shield, much of it bouncing back and landing on the colossus where it sizzled and steamed. As the monster roared, a ballista bolt took it in the side, piercing through its shell and deep into flesh. A moment later, it exploded, sending colossus gore raining down onto the sea below.

    A flock of razorbeaks dove towards Tor as he began to fall through the air, but the spirit knight just continued to laugh.

    In a single motion, he angled the shield he¡¯d used for the acid towards the horde, and released it from his hand. He twisted in the air and kicked off the shield with both feet. Golden light flashed as he and the shield shot off in opposite directions. Tor crashed into a karst behind him, somehow landing on his feet as he stood on the vertical surface without issue.

    The shield was launched through the air towards the flock, colliding in midair with an inexorable momentum. There was hardly time for the beasts to let out an abrupt squawk as they were crushed against its surface.

    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Corrin stared at the sight vacantly. He¡¯d known the spirit knight had been holding back in their fight, but to such an extent? His mana reserves must be endless. But even beyond raw power, his skill was on a different level, weaving techniques together seamlessly, each move flowing into the next.

    Corrin¡¯s breathing grew quick, and his grip tightened on his sword as aura began to leak from his lips.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one either, the rest of the adventurers were staring too. They all considered themselves skilled fighters¡ªmany were the strongest in their towns, or gold ranked by veldian standards. But this¡ªthis was something else entirely. They watched, enraptured, as the tiny spirit knight battled the colossus directly.

    But they were still on a battlefield, and watching was a mistake.

    ¡°Below!¡± A voice cried out desperately from the strider. They¡¯d only been distracted for a few moments, but it was enough. The bombardment and defense had let up, and monsters swarmed up from the grass, sensing the opening.

    Some smaller ones tried to rise up from within the formation, but they were swiftly trampled by the relentless march of the striders, but others leapt and attacked from the outside, and the mages were unprepared. More of the eyeball fish, spiders, grass drakes¡ªall manner of monsters leapt onto and around the striders, and once they were in the fray, it was difficult for the mages to target them.

    Corrin took a step towards the nearest monster, but froze. The strongest monsters gathered where the mana was thickest. And while the swarm was countless, each individual was weak. But he could feel the mana in the air¡ªso close to the colossus, it was like a blanket, heavier even than the lower floor of The Founder¡¯s Tomb.

    A premonition struck him, and he twisted back towards the formation, a shout of warning already forming on his lips.

    Too late.

    One of the rear striders jolted violently, nearly tipping as something massive and dark burst from the grass beneath it. No, not one thing. Many.

    The first he saw fully was huge, almost half the size of a strider, covered in mottled brown and yellow chitin that formed a sharp and spiked exoskeleton. Its head was squat and triangular, its mandibles curved like scimitars. It didn¡¯t screech, but instead an appendage on its back began to clatter against its armor, like a high-pitched wardrum, or a boney laughter. The monster bit down onto one of the fallen adventurers immediately, piercing armor like paper.

    They screamed.

    It all happened in a single moment¡ªthree more of the giant insects crawled out from the sea, surrounding the formation which was already crumbling. It swarmed around them, death, breathing down their necks. Perhaps they could have rallied, but it was too sudden, one person would go, and it would fall apart.

    It came from the sky. So simple, the hordes of razorbeaks were omnipresent on the battlefield, only held at bay by the mages scorching their hordes. But it only took one to slip through, as everyone was focused on the new threats below.

    One of the raptors dove in from above, its serrated bill glinting in the sunlight. Ayden was experienced, he sensed it coming. But the battle had pushed everyone to their limits, and he was tired. The spearman who grated on Corrin every day, the one he wanted to defeat before leaving, twisted a bit slower than he otherwise would have.

    The beak drove into his shoulder, sticking two feet out the other side as it carried him from the edge of the strider and into the air above the sea. In an instant, it was far beyond the reach of anyone on the striders.

    His cry of pain trailed off as it rose into the air, and each person in the formation saw.

    Ayden jabbed his spear into the eye of the razorbeak, aura flashing to kill it almost immediately. But it didn¡¯t matter.

    The beak tore its way back through his shoulder, pulling free as the two bodies split in the air.

    And then he began to plummet.

    ***

    The sky and sea blurred as Ayden tumbled helplessly through the air. He couldn¡¯t tell up from down, nor could he stop the fall. He knew though. It had been instinct, stabbing the razorbeak¡ªit had its damn beak through his shoulder. But it had been a mistake.

    Anger swelled in his chest, but broke a moment later. What was the point?

    Memories bubbled into his mind as his vision went black from the spin.

    Hah. I¡¯m passing out.

    First was a simple memory. Back before he and Emryn had joined up with Reiss. Escort a caravan to a town on the Northern Plateau. He¡¯d never seen such short grass before. Even in Swardhaven it grew thick and tall. It was hot¡ªsummer, and they were sitting on the edge of a river bank, the cold water running over their feet. It was a terrible mission, but the sun felt so good with the river to keep him cool.

    Even in his memory, he couldn¡¯t remember what they were talking about. Emryn¡¯s lips moved silently as she said something with a smirk. Maybe he¡¯d said something back, because she laughed, and her smile was warmer than even the sun.

    Another memory rushed past¡ªthis one further back, they were only twelve or so. He¡¯d forgotten it entirely.

    She was talking with her friends as he happened to walk by. He didn¡¯t care, so he stuck his hands in his pockets and kept walking.

    ¡°So what kind of boys do you like?¡± Her friend asked.

    Ayden saw a very interesting rock on the ground and bent down to pick it up.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Emryn took a moment to think about the answer. ¡°I like strong ones! Like the adventurers! The stronger the better! He should be able to fight off at least two thunderhooves¡ªno, three!¡±

    ¡°Why three?¡± Her friend asked.

    But Ayden never heard the answer, he was already running off to practice more.

    More memories.

    Happy ones¡ªhis coming of age celebration, his older sister¡¯s wedding, The Grass Sentinels reaching gold rank.

    Sad ones¡ªhis grandfather¡¯s funeral, the first time he watched an adventurer die.

    Funny ones, angry ones, embarrassing ones.

    His life.

    He came to, the sky and ground still a blur as he fell.

    Can¡¯t even die in peace huh?

    The sea raced up to meet him. He closed his eyes, and saw her.

    ***

    Corrin stretched out a useless hand. The mages atop the warstrider watched. Reiss desperately wove a technique. Melanie began to chant, the introverted mage¡¯s voice raw from overuse. Emryn screamed.

    But the grass sea was a territory upon which man could not intrude. It was the demesne of beasts and spirits.

    Footsteps.

    Someone blurred past Corrin, having reacted faster than anyone else. Wyn reached the edge of the saddle.

    And he trespassed.

    Wyn leapt out above the sea. It was a jump beyond anything Corrin could do¡ªa leap of a magnitude he thought only Tor could replicate. A bright purple light appeared next to him, and a small pack of lift spirits drifted around his head. He¡¯d dropped his sword, and as he approached the peak of his jump, he threw his hands out to the side, reaching for something intangible.

    In a moment of condensed time, strands of purple fire burst from his body, stretching out into the air like ethereal phoenix wings. One went to the purple spirit beside him, others to the ones on his crown, and the rest reached into the grass, dozens of strands stretching out across the whole formation.

    Spirit fire¡ªmanifested.

    ***

    Wyn saw Ayden falling through the air, tumbling uncontrollably as he gained speed. But that was all¡ªhe saw. His body moved on its own, his mind catching up a moment later.

    Wyn! Eia cried out desperately. They weren¡¯t ready, they hadn¡¯t tested it.

    But he was already leaping. The saddle disappeared beneath him as he crossed the threshold, jumping higher than he¡¯d ever done before.

    Six silvery lift spirits circled his crown. He¡¯d done the math, he¡¯d poured over Nereus¡¯s notes. It should be enough for him¡ªbut he had a passenger.

    Eia had been working hard, creating bonds with dozens of lift spirits throughout the course of battle. But they had yet to join the crown¡ªmore stubbornly attached to their bonds than water spirits. She¡¯d been trying to convince them, but it was slow going.

    She was out of time. He had to be persuasive, he needed to offer more.

    Every day, he¡¯d endured searing pain as mana flooded his body. Every day the spirit fire would increase in intensity until he passed out. Every damn day he would feel it right at the end, see and feel the bond stretching between him and Eia.

    It had been two weeks.

    Wyn thrust his arms out to the side. He could feel them, weights in his mind. They were more than that, they were spiritual connections. Bonds.

    You want spirit fire? He grit his teeth. Take it!

    He urged the flame to rage, he burned it hotter, and it surged up through his body. As spirit fire burned brighter, as bright as it could, he could almost¡ªyes!

    Wyn grasped the bonds in his mind, flooding them with as much spirit fire as he could, feeding it to the ravenous spirits, gluttons for the flames. They responded eagerly, basking in his blessing as it empowered them. But he had one condition.

    To me.

    The air around him lit purple, but he couldn¡¯t see what was happening behind him. He felt it though, his body lightening even further.

    Spirit fire wasn¡¯t just good for bonds either¡ªhis aim was spot on. Ayden fell just in front of him, and he reached out with one arm and grabbed the spearman, who grunted as they began to crash through the grass. As soon as Wyn made contact, the blessing affected him as well, and they both became a fraction of their combined weight.

    He wasn¡¯t done.

    They fell through the grass, his momentum was too great to stop on a single blade, but as they slowed, he found his footing on a drooping blade and pushed off. Ayden yelled several profanities, but he was light as a feather under Wyn¡¯s arm, and they began to ascend.

    He had to be careful, if he pushed with too much force, the grass would bend. But with short strides, he began to run back through the grass, reaching the top in a moment as they burst back into the sun. The formation was in chaos, he¡¯d seen the giant insect creatures attack before he¡¯d been distracted.

    He had upwards momentum now, and as he approached the striders, he pushed off harder, sending them into the air above the beast.

    Ayden had held to his spear with a deathgrip, even in the face of death, and Wyn was grateful for it. The spearman recognized the opportunity, twisting in Wyn¡¯s grasp. There was no denying it, Ayden was a truly skilled warrior, he wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity go to waste. As they fell, Wyn released the power from his bonds. They didn¡¯t descend any faster, but now they had weight.

    With a guttural cry, Ayden pulled his spear back and drove it into the creature¡¯s armor, aiming for a gap between two plates. The shell cracked under the pressure as they both slammed into its back, and the spear pierced through its back and all the way to its head, where it exploded out the other side.

    Its body collapsed underneath them with a sickening crunch, dead before it even hit the ground. The adventurers stared at the two dead men, uncomprehending. Wyn thrust his fist into the air. He¡¯d made a promise.

    ¡°NOT. ONE. MORE!¡±

    A heartbeat. Silence.

    And then, the adventurers roared.

    ***

    Corrin¡¯s eyes shone as he watched the events unfold. Wyn, Ayden, spirit fire. And as the formation suddenly gained a new life, Corrin let out a cry of his own, shouting in pure elation.

    ¡°That¡¯s my best fucking friend!¡±

    Corrin didn¡¯t have any tricks to surpass that one, but he wasn¡¯t about to be left in the dust either. He laughed maniacally as he threw his sword into the sea. There was a perfectly good wooden one hanging from his belt¡ªunused.

    His aura thrashed with uncaged excitement as it raced up the blade, grasping towards the top. It only made it about three-quarters of the way, smashing his record, but not good enough.

    He looked around the battle, eyes finally fixating on the nearby giant insect that had crawled its way up onto one of the saddles. He grinned.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±

    Corrin exploded across the gap, ash surging in his channels as he brought the blade against its exoskeleton.

    The wooden sword bounced off.

    Of course.

    The rest of the adventurers tried to butt in. Corrin tilted his head, humor forgotten for a moment as he met their eyes.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    They stiffened, rushing away towards one of the other fights without an argument. Corrin smiled and threw himself back into the fight.

    The bone clackers on the creature¡¯s back set a frantic pace, and his sword joined them as it hit against armor over and over.

    The monster lunged, mandibles closing like a vice.

    So slow.

    Corrin ducked beneath its attack, fist flashing with power as he prepared to drive it up into the monster¡¯s underside, finishing the job with an ash-mana strike¡ªhis fist stopped.

    ¡°Stupid instincts.¡± He chided himself, letting the monster pass over him without interruption.

    How to make mana cling to the blade¡­ It was an interesting problem, he was certain there was a trick to it, but what?

    He dodged one striking leg, leapt over another, inspecting the blade as he twisted over the beast and landed behind it.

    Maybe¡­ one side?

    Blood sprayed out from the creature¡¯s shell in every direction.

    Not an injury. He thought as it flew through the air. That seemed intentional. Toxin? Too widespread for my mantle.

    He spun around, letting the blood splatter against his cloak as he unclasped it. The clattering sound grew louder, and he rushed back in, losing himself to a whirlwind of strikes and dodges. He ducked under one leg, spun away from its jaws. Knocked another leg aside with his blade, dancing on the edge of life and death.

    It just felt¡­ so good.

    Inspiration.

    ¡°Ah.¡± He smiled as he flipped through the air. Ash mana lit his sword once more.

    He twisted. Swung.

    And the monster lost a leg.

    Corrin landed on the saddle, white hair hanging down over his eyes. He glanced over towards the severed leg of the giant insect, laying uselessly on the saddle. He glanced down towards his own wooden sword.

    Less mana was always easier to control, he knew that, but even the minimum amount coating a sword was too much. But of course, the flat of a blade didn¡¯t cut, so why bother?

    A thin line of ash mana, as much as he could manage, shooting up the edge of the blade. And only the edge. It used so much less mana, he was able to condense it, all the mana that would have coated an entire blade packed into just a cutting surface.

    ¡°You see¡­¡± he mumbled to the insect. He dashed in. ¡°It¡¯s all about efficiency.¡±

    Another limb flew.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the whole blade! Isn¡¯t that such a waste?¡±

    The clattering grew louder as the creature struck desperately at him, throwing itself off balance.

    ¡°I was just trying to brute force it! But channeling¡¯s like a muscle. That takes time!¡± He cut a deep gash into its side, sword passing through its armor like butter.

    ¡°No no, much better to cheat. Or does this count as a technique?¡± The monster collapsed in front of him, legs twitching as it tried to move. ¡°Oh well. It¡¯s not like you can understand any of this. I¡¯ll figure it out later.¡±

    He thrust the blade between its eyes. And then he turned to the rest of the formation. Mana was leaking out the top of the blade at a rate faster than he could replenish. He was on a timer until he ran out of mana, but that was fine.

    Corrin smiled. ¡°For now, I¡¯m just going to have some fun.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Not one more.¡±

    ¡°Not one more!¡±

    ¡°NOT ONE MORE!¡±

    The formation had reached a fever pitch as the last of the giant insects fell. Wyn¡¯s body was aching even through the flames, but like the rest of the adventurers, he was tingling with energy. They¡¯d regained control of the area, thanks in large part to Corrin.

    Reiss was atop the warstrider, his bow held aloft as he looked towards the colossus that writhed a few hundred yards away. His voice somehow rose above the chanting of the gathered warriors. ¡°Towards the Colossus! Let¡¯s send that bastard to hell!¡±

    The cheering grew louder. They felt it thrumming in their bones, that ideal that men could only strive towards in the best or worst of times. Glory.

    Ahead, masses moved through the grass, aiming to intercept them, and Ven shouted a word of alarm. Wyn leaned over the saddle, pressing his hands to Siensa¡¯s shell, lift spirits glowed brighter above his head, and the strider sped up.

    They raced forward, ahead of the adventurers who cheered them on from behind. And as they reached the mass of monsters, Wyn leapt once more into the grass.

    Veldstriders were restrictive. For all their size, they limited the amount of space you had to maneuver, Wyn wanted more.

    He dropped into the sea, falling into the endless layers that existed beneath the canopy, and as the sunlight scattered and the world grew dark, one of his swords blazed to life, burning away the shadows.

    Some of the horde burnt, but not all. Eia had told him that some of the beasts had the same sort of impurity as the monsters in The Founder¡¯s Tomb. He took it to mean there was a dungeon nearby, and with the presence of the colossus, it was flooding. So for that purpose, he had two blades.

    Eia spun around him in wide arcs, and the pieces fell into place.

    Left side, fire!

    Wyn lashed out with his wooden blade, incinerating a weaker monster lunging from his left.

    Right side, steel!

    Steel flashed, separating a grass drake from its head.

    Above! Below! Right! Behind! Left! Eia¡¯s commands came rapid fire, serving as advanced warnings, but they weren¡¯t entirely necessary by now, the sea was teeming with life. And he was there to cull it.

    He darted through the grass, quicker than the wind, spirit fire helping him adapt to the odd style of movement. Despite his reduced weight, he retained each ounce of strength, letting him move his body faster than he¡¯d thought possible. His lightened swords flashed through the air faster than his own eyes could follow in the flickering lights.

    And monsters and spirit beasts both fell by the dozens.

    Finally, he broke the surface of the sea, getting his bearings. He was only a few meters from the strider, which had slowed now that he wasn¡¯t reducing its weight. And atop the strider¡­ Corrin was fighting.

    Something had changed in Wyn¡¯s friend. They¡¯d been training together for eight years, and known each other for ten. Wyn was confident in saying there wasn¡¯t a single person in the world that knew him better.

    But right now, he seemed like an entirely different person.

    Corrin was moving faster than he¡¯d ever seen, his body blurring around the saddle as each slash of his own blade sundered beast after beast. The sword, which seemed to be warping the air around its edge, tore through flesh and bone with ease. And beyond that, his movements were inspired. That was to say, they weren¡¯t always perfectly efficient, but there was an art to how Corrin twisted and spun through the horde.

    Finally, spellfire rained down from the formation, and arrows streaked through the air. It had been up and down, but in the wake of their last victory, it almost seemed like his spirit fire had spread to the rest of the adventurers. They fought without abandon, roaring like lions as they cut a path through the hordes, charging straight for the colossus.

    As though it saw them coming, its stomach expanded once more, and an ocean of black sludge, now tinted red with blood, spewed out from its mouth.

    ¡°Mages!¡± Reiss roared.

    They were ready this time though, and the sludge fell onto a single, unified shield, a ring of scripts lighting up around the warstrider¡¯s saddle explicitly for that purpose.

    With a volcanic cough, more sludge oozed from the beast''s mouth, but it fell harmlessly into the grass below. In retaliation, the mages began to chant as one, and the air grew hot, almost burning Wyn¡¯s skin. Intense, bright flames began to swirl above the strider as the ballistae loosed volley after volley into its armor, and the mages raised their hands into the sky.

    As the spell finished, an enormous ball of fire shot from the strider as though from a catapult. It streaked across the sky, towards the colossus¡¯s head right as another beam of light struck it from the main force.

    The fireball grew closer, swirling with magical power, directly on target.

    Then, the colossus shifted.

    And it sailed right over its head.

    The colossus¡¯s bloated body tumbled from the karst it had clung to, causing the fireball to miss. A cry of frustration went up amongst the formation, but it changed to one of confusion as the colossus toppled down, crashing through the grass below. It hit the earth like a dying god, sending a shockwave out that rippled over the army.

    Atop a vast patch of flattened and burned grass, the Colossus howled painfully, black sludge spewing weakly from its mouth as it struggled to rise. Its claw struck out wildly, shearing through one of the karsts. The stone pillar slowly toppled, thousands of tons of stone collapsing on top of the cursed beast, silencing its cries. The Colossus twitched twice beneath the rubble, sending dirt and stone flying out in waves.

    And then, it fell still.

 102. Aftermath

    ¡°Headcount!¡± Reiss called out across the formation. His voice was exhausted, but it rang like a bell, and glory echoed atop the sea.

    Corrin was first. ¡°All four alive!¡±

    ¡°He passed out, but we¡¯re both alright!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Two out of the fight, but all four of us made it!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re all here!¡±

    Each strider in turn called out how many they had left, and Corrin smiled each time as he watched the clouds from his position lying on the saddle. Above them, the sun had passed its zenith¡ªthe battle had raged for almost eight hours¡ªbut the sky was still bright, and for a day only a few weeks out from the deep winter, it was surprisingly warm.

    The colossus¡¯s defeat hadn¡¯t marked the end of the battle¡ªthe horde still had to be dispersed, and with force¡ªbut once it fell, they¡¯d grown much less aggressive. The formation had been able to link back up with the rest of the army as well, gaining much needed support.

    Corrin didn¡¯t bother to add up the numbers as they called them out. He hadn¡¯t the first time either, so there was no point, but he did sit up after the last strider called their number. Reiss held up a hand, and a hush fell over the bunch. ¡°I will not obfuscate the truth of the matter, as it does us no good to forget them. We have experienced loss today. Friends, comrades, our fellow adventurers, who fought and died by our sides. I look around and I see them. I see them in striders half-empty. I see them in weapons left unattended.¡±

    Smiles fell, and the mood grew more somber as men and women looked around the saddles. People they¡¯d laughed with, fought with, bled with¡ªgone. It was easy to forget while the fires of battle burned so gloriously hot. But when they cooled, and the flames died, the ashes remained.

    ¡°I cannot claim to have known all of their names. Nor can I say I know how each of them lived. That knowledge now rests solely in the hands of those they have left behind. Amongst us. So long as we do not forget them, they are never gone. Tonight, the fires of glory will carry their souls to the stars above, and their pyre will lighten the dark.¡±

    There were nods of approval, and the general attitude seemed one of acceptance. They were adventurers, death was an acquaintance to many, and not one of them had truly expected to escape unscathed from such a battle. The price had been paid in blood.

    ¡°But,¡± Reiss continued, ¡°I remember a group of men hiding behind a karst. A group whose deaths were all but assured. I saw it in their hopeless eyes. I saw it in their slumped shoulders. And I can say without a doubt, that other group surely died out on the battlefield, because I do not see them here.¡±

    A quick cheer rose up in response, and Reiss got to the heart of the matter. There was a single question on everyone¡¯s minds, one that begged for an answer. They all waited, faint smiles etching onto their weary faces.

    ¡°Considering our additions over the course of the battle, since the time that group left the karst and set out together¡­¡±

    A pause. Reiss clenched his hand into a fist.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t lost even one man!¡±

    Corrin too clenched his fist in triumph as the group burst into a final round of cheers. They weren¡¯t as loud as they had been during the battle¡ªbut not for lack of morale. They were tired, bone tired. Injured too, some had been stabbed, bitten, cut. Some had it even worse¡ªCorrin had seen missing arms, severe burns from the acid, and even someone who¡¯d lost an eye. Now that the heat of battle had cooled, the exhaustion had set in.

    But they were alive.

    Corrin¡¯s eyes roamed the saddle over towards Wyn, who¡¯d passed out soon after the battle had finished. He was lying on his back with a cloak over his eyes, chest rising and falling peacefully. He¡¯d be elated to hear the news when he woke, but the cheering didn¡¯t wake him, and Corrin didn¡¯t intend to either.

    Instead, he sank back into the worn leather of the saddle, resting his hands behind his head, and closed his eyes. The cool wind tousled his hair, and the warm air helped his aching body relax. The sea drifted by quietly, a soft rustling of grass beneath Siensa¡¯s shell.

    Corrin smiled.

    ¡°Nice work man,¡± he whispered. ¡°And thanks.¡±

    ***

    Wyn didn¡¯t sleep long, and when his eyes fluttered open under the cloak, they hadn¡¯t yet arrived back in Estin. He could feel the lethargic movement of Siensa as she drifted through the grass in uneven strides.

    He didn¡¯t get up immediately though. For one, he was tired. Tired in a way that even spirit fire couldn¡¯t help. But more importantly, he just wanted to think in peace a bit longer.

    It had been harder to notice at the time, but as the battle had lessened after the colossus he¡¯d noticed it more. Whenever he¡¯d burned one of the monsters with his flame, he felt a similar sensation as bonding a spirit¡ªthe weight in his mind.

    Many were so weak it was hardly noticeable. The eye fish for example, which were comparable to bonding a light spirit, but since they burned up easily it was even harder to feel in the instant before they died.

    Had that always been the case? He didn¡¯t remember such weight when he¡¯d fought in Straetum, but he hadn¡¯t been able to feel his bond back then either.

    Do you have any ideas, Eia? He asked, relaying his thoughts to her.

    I think I¡¯m tired. Her voice came back a bit grouchy. He was surprised, he¡¯d never heard it quite like that before. I didn¡¯t even know I could get tired. Maintaining all those bonds was hard.

    Ah. Well, thank you. Wyn let his gratitude drift through the connection. I couldn¡¯t have done it without you.

    The spirit¡¯s mood brightened in his head. Yes well, we are partners aren¡¯t we? What was the question again?

    That weight, I could feel it when I was fighting¡ªburning the monsters had a weight to it. I¡¯d never felt that before.

    Oh that? That¡¯s how your power has always worked silly. Your soul has to bear some of the weight of the soul you¡¯re purifying. It¡¯s light¡ªspirit fire is efficient¡ªbut it¡¯s there.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Wyn frowned. What about the flood? I didn¡¯t feel anything that night!

    You couldn¡¯t feel your blessing before. Eia ¡®rolled her eyes¡¯. That¡¯s why you overworked it so hard, even after my mother stepped in to bear some of the burden herself. Did you think passing out for two weeks was normal? Your soul was exhausted.

    Huh. Wyn was too tired to argue. So what about using it to stay awake?

    I¡­ don¡¯t think that¡¯s as hard. Eia said hesitantly. Well, to an extent. There¡¯s no other living being involved then, and the power is uniquely suited for you, so it¡¯s much easier, you probably wouldn¡¯t even notice the weight, like carrying a coin in your pocket.

    Good to know. Thanks again Eia.

    Wyn pulled the cloak off his eyes as he slowly sat up and scooted over to the edge of the saddle.

    Corrin noticed as he did. ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Wyn looked at his friend. Corrin smiled, and his face said it all. He hadn¡¯t failed again.

    Thank the spirits. Wyn let out a long sigh as the last of the tension drained from his shoulders.

    Before he could say another word, a third voice called out from elsewhere in the formation. ¡°Wyn! Glad to see you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Ayden leapt from the warstrider down into theirs, a smile on his bruised face. He strode over and clapped Wyn on the shoulder.

    ¡°You saved my ass. I didn¡¯t get to thank you earlier. So thanks.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°What a liar!¡± Ayden laughed. ¡°And speaking of, what was that ability? Purple flames? And something that let you run on grass? Are you a wind channeler?¡±

    Wyn pressed a finger to his lips with a faint smirk. ¡°Trade secret, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess I won¡¯t complain too much.¡± Ayden chuckled. He glanced across the saddle at Corrin. He gave a quick nod. ¡°You fought well.¡±

    Corrin nodded back, face tight. ¡°Likewise.¡±

    Wyn rubbed his forehead. ¡°You two are idiots.¡±

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Incoming!¡± A jovial voice boomed from the sky. Tor crashed down onto the back of the strider with a laugh. Unlike someone, he¡¯d managed it in a single large leap from further along the formation.

    ¡°Ah everyone I wanted to see in one place! Lucky me!¡± He plopped down in the middle of them, hands on his knees. ¡°I heard you all performed admirably in the battle, your comrades all spoke quite highly of you, but I wanted to hear about it straight from the source!¡±

    Corrin¡¯s eyes shone as he grabbed his waster and pushed himself to his feet. ¡°Tor, you won¡¯t believe this! I figured out how to mantle my whole sword! I was fighting this giant bug, right? And its shell was really tough. But then it hit me¡ª¡± He slapped a palm against his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t need to cover the whole thing, just the edge! So I¡ª¡± He swung the wooden blade again, making a dramatic buzzing sound with his lips.¡±

    Corrin told the story of how he¡¯d beaten the insects, showing off different moves and making sound effects the whole time. When he showed off whatever he was doing with the mana, Wyn squinted at the wooden blade, but he couldn¡¯t see anything besides perhaps a faint ripple in the air.

    When he finished his story, Tor nodded approvingly. ¡°Extremely simple, but a technique nonetheless. I don¡¯t even need to see you swing it. On that count, you pass. Some celebration is in order, it¡¯s a rare talent that can form their first technique so soon after becoming open. I did actually see you fighting later in the fight¡ªyou¡¯ve grown strong, so stand proud and loudly proclaim yourself a true channeler.¡±

    Corrin preened under the praise as Tor turned to Ayden next.

    ¡°You and your team may not have had any similar breakthroughs, but that is not indicative of strength. I hear you didn¡¯t lose a single person during the disaster. Furthermore, it seems you all played instrumental roles in the battle. On paper, you were the highest performing team amongst the formation, and in a battle like this, that deserves recognition. When we return, I¡¯ll put in an official commendation with the adventurer¡¯s guild in Titan¡¯s Pass. I believe that will be all you need for a promotion to silver rank in the east.¡±

    Ayden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°T-thank you sir!¡± He bowed low, body trembling.

    ¡°You will be low silver, but if you continue to work hard, I believe someday you may be able to reach gold.¡±

    Ayden thanked him again¡ªprofusely, but something did seem a bit off about it to Wyn, though he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.

    Finally Tor turned to Wyn. ¡°And you,¡± he grinned slyly. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me everything, did you boy?¡±

    Wyn met the spirit knight¡¯s eyes. He¡¯d promised to keep the details of spirit fire a secret, and he didn¡¯t think they would pry, but no small amount of thought had gone towards what he would say should the knight or Nereus begin to suspect something.

    ¡°Not everything, that¡¯s true,¡± he admitted with an easy smile, though his fingers tightened slightly around his knee. ¡°But you¡¯d have to ask Sezim for more details.¡±

    Tor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a big name to throw around. If you¡¯re lying, that¡¯s a dangerous bluff.¡±

    Wyn shrugged. ¡°If.¡±

    He was lying through his teeth obviously, but if there was any person he thought might actually know more about his blessing, and could be trusted to know what should be kept secret, it was the spirit knight from back in the glades. He¡¯d seemed to know Iillia, and serve under her in some way. Wyn didn¡¯t think there was a stronger recommendation than that. Given their connection, he had to assume that ¡®The Stillblade¡¯ wouldn¡¯t take issue with him using his name now and again.

    Tor grinned. ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s true, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t press the issue. Maybe I¡¯ll ask him about it once I¡¯m back in the capital.¡±

    ¡°You do that.¡±

    Tor stroked his chin with a glint of curiosity in his eye. ¡°In any case, I hear you were the key to this formation''s survival. Every adventurer here knows it, and they won¡¯t forget that. You did a fine job Wyn, and you¡¯ll make a great spirit knight. Or mage I suppose.¡± There was a bit of dismissiveness in the last part, but only a small amount, and it disappeared as it was masked behind a wide smile. ¡° Regardless of what you choose, you have my respect.¡±

    He held out a hand.

    Wyn clasped it firmly. ¡°Thank you sir.¡±

    ¡°Now then, onto business.¡± Tor sucked in a chestful of air before bellowing to the formation. ¡°Alright listen up! You¡¯re the last group I have to say this to! When we get back to town, I expect every one of you to see a healer and clean yourselves off. After that, we¡¯re celebrating our victory! Drinks are on me all night!¡±

    As the rest of the group celebrated that news, Wyn quietly wondered how much that was costing the spirit knight¡ªor did it come out of some sort of budget?

    It didn¡¯t matter in the end, and as Estin came into view on the horizon, Wyn took a deep breath and smiled. The battle was over, the colossus was dead. They¡¯d take one day to rest, and then they¡¯d leave Estin behind.

    Until then, it was time to relax. With the colossus dealt with, it wasn¡¯t like there¡¯d be any more drama before they left. So he settled in for what was sure to be a relaxing, boring night.

 103. The Cold Hard Truth

    Corrin found that telling the story of the battle was just as fun as living it¡ªall the good parts with none of the danger. As he finished regaling Kei with the dramatic tale of their victory, he took a long sip of the mysterious milk he and she enjoyed.

    ¡°You really did all that?¡± She asked from the seat beside him, her eyes wide.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Ayden nodded, sitting across from her at the table. ¡°Though our team killed the most creatures here.¡±

    He gestured around The Stilled Steppe, which was filled almost exclusively with the adventures from the formation they¡¯d been a part of. It hadn¡¯t exactly been planned, but it seemed like some of them had figured out where Corrin, Wyn and The Sentinels were eating, and word had spread.

    The only people missing were Ven, who had ¡®important business¡¯ to take care of, and Tor, who unsurprisingly was eating with his officers. Still, he¡¯d foot the bills across town from what Corrin understood, so everyone was dining on his coin. With that in mind¡­

    ¡°Another order of roast beef!¡± Corrin called out to one of the workers as he passed by.

    ¡°Could you please get me some as well, Brier?¡± Kei asked.

    The whole table¡ªtheir small group and The Sentinels all ended up asking for more, and the young man seemed all too happy to oblige. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have it out soon , Miss Kei.¡±

    She smiled, ¡°Thank you. And tell Mrs. Helena the stew was delicious.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    After he walked away, Kei turned back to Wyn. ¡°So tell me, are they lying?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Corrin and Ayden chimed in unison.

    Wyn chuckled. ¡°Well, they might have exaggerated some of it, but yeah it¡¯s mostly true.¡±

    One of the soldiers passing by threw his arms around Wyn and Corrin. ¡°Oh don¡¯t be modest!¡± He looked at Kei. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this lot, we¡¯d all be buried under the grass! Especially Wyn here.¡±

    Wyn smiled awkwardly. ¡°It was a group effort¡ª¡±

    He got booed by half the table until he quieted down and they started laughing.

    ¡°So Miss Kei,¡± Emryn leaned in, her eyes shining. ¡°You¡¯re from Taravast right? What do you think of The Grass Sea?¡±

    Kei set down her cup. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. It really does remind me of the sea in a way, but I guess it¡¯s a bit more flat. Still, the sea doesn¡¯t have trees and islands so frequently.¡±

    ¡°Is it true that there¡¯s sunken ships filled with treasure that you can swim down to?¡± Ayden asked.

    ¡°Wait really?¡± Corrin grew interested.

    Ayden nodded excitedly. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡°Well¡ª¡±

    Emryn jumped back in. ¡°The whole thing about not being able to see the other side isn¡¯t true right? Like, there can¡¯t be that much water.¡±

    ¡°No that¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is it actually salty? That¡¯s weird¡­¡± Wyn muttered, then realized he¡¯d interrupted and blushed. ¡°Sorry, go on.¡±

    Kei took a deep breath, a smile on her face even through the exasperation. She held up a finger and counted along as she answered each question. ¡°There are shipwrecks, yes. But treasure-filled ones are rare. It¡¯s usually a big deal when someone finds a new one. No, you can¡¯t see the other side, it just goes on and on, in every direction, a lot like The Grass Sea actually. And yes, it¡¯s super salty¡­ I don¡¯t really get that one either.¡±

    Most of the table muttered something or another in response to that.

    ¡°Please excuse them Miss Kei,¡± Reiss chuckled. ¡°Veldia is insular by nature, and it seems none of them have made it to the western sea.¡±

    Kei shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine really. I was quite sheltered in my youth, so I can relate. This trip was my first time leaving Edria.¡±

    ¡°Truly? Well, I hope you¡¯ve come to think positively of the rest of the world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it was a bit overwhelming at first,¡± Kei fiddled with her mug, ¡°but at some point, I actually started to enjoy myself. I think¡­ I think I like the people a lot more out here.¡±

    ¡°A point for Veldia!¡± Reiss cheered quietly, earning a mock celebration from the rest of the group.

    The next round of food came and the conversation lulled for a moment as they dug in.

    ¡°Damn Corrin, isn¡¯t that your third plate? And you had that stew,¡± Wyn noted.

    ¡°M¡¯ h¡¯ngry! ¡®nd y''one t''talk¡± Corrin swallowed the mouthful of food. ¡°You¡¯ve had just as many!¡±

    ¡°Yeah but I usually eat more than you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just going through a growth spurt.¡± Corrin grinned, rubbing his hands together. ¡°Your reign of height is coming to an end!¡±

    Wyn snorted. ¡°Yeah right.¡±

    ¡°Channeling does increase your appetite,¡± Reiss explained, setting down his fork. ¡°I¡¯ve already had four plates, and a slice of pie.¡±

    Ayden smirked, gesturing to the stack of plates he hadn¡¯t let Brier take. ¡°Rookie numbers, the whole lot of you.¡±

    Corrin noticed Emryn gave Kei a look he couldn¡¯t decipher.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of pigs,¡± Melanie spoke up, wiping the ale-foam from her lips.

    ¡°Now hang on, you''ve eaten three plates yourself!¡± Ayden turned on her immediately. ¡°And I thought you were supposed to be on a diet!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my cheat day,¡± the mage laughed.

    ¡°Was yesterday your cheat day too?¡±

    Corrin tuned out the argument and moved on to another conversation. It was nice, they ate and laughed and talked some more.

    Soon, a visitor arrived.

    ¡°Ah hello there,¡± a large voice called out. Corrin turned in his chair.

    ¡°Tor!¡± He smiled. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The knight waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Ah I just slipped away to stop by for a bit. Wanted to see how the party was going over here! Looks like you¡¯re all having a good time!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah! Have a seat, let¡¯s get you something to drink!¡±

    They scrounged up a chair and soon the spirit knight was drinking and laughing with the rest of them, telling them about what had happened during the battle with the Colossus.

    ¡°The breath weapon was a surprise,¡± Tor admitted. ¡°It hadn¡¯t come up in any of our scouting. We were able to adapt quickly, but those first two volleys were unfortunate.¡±

    Wyn tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°What were the final numbers? Casualty-wise.¡±

    Tor looked around at the lively atmosphere. He leaned in and lowered his voice. ¡°In all, somewhere in the forty percent casualty range, but less than half of those died. For a colossus, our losses weren¡¯t bad at all.¡±

    ¡°Was it actually weak?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°Yeah, it was. Not the weakest I¡¯ve heard of, but definitely the weakest of the three I¡¯ve fought. That said, the grass made things difficult, and the quality of mage and soldier we had just about evened things out.¡±

    He clapped his hands, ¡°But that¡¯s no talk for tonight! This is a celebration right? Let me get another drink!¡±

    The party continued, and Wyn excused himself to use the outhouse.

    As he walked out the door, Corrin realized they¡¯d forgotten something.

    ¡°Oh, Tor I guess I should introduce you.¡± Corrin turned and smiled at Kei¡ªbut something seemed off about her, she wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes. ¡°This is Kei, Wyn and I met her back on the plateau, she¡¯s been traveling with us. She¡¯s from Taravast too, what a coincidence right?¡±

    Tor nodded, his eyes falling on Kei for a moment. ¡°Yes well, Taravast is a big city.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°So I imagine you intend to head east tomorrow then?¡±

    Corrin blinked. ¡°Um, well I think we¡¯re taking one day to rest up. But then yeah, after that we¡¯ll be heading for Titan¡¯s Pass and stopping for the deep winter, right Kei?¡± He looked at her for confirmation.

    Kei nodded, looking down at something.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the best,¡± Tor said after a pause. ¡°Traveling in the deep winter east of Titan¡¯s Pass isn¡¯t something I¡¯d advise, even as strong as you¡¯ve gotten. And you¡¯ll have the time.¡±

    ¡°How about you?¡±

    Tor took a long drink. ¡°Nere and I will be heading south to deal with this necromancer that¡¯s been mucking around. Then we¡¯ll be recruiting in Elysia for a year or so.¡±

    ¡°A necromancer?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the name fool you¡ªthe stories tend to oversell their danger.¡±

    Corrin deflated. ¡°Whaaat? But don¡¯t they raise the dead and stuff? How is that not dangerous?¡±

    ¡°It can be,¡± Tor admitted. ¡°But in the end they¡¯re just using spells to manipulate the dead. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Xe¡¯zhul is still talked about for a reason, but there hasn¡¯t been a necromancer even half as dangerous as him in hundreds of years. Most of the ones that crop up nowadays are amateurs, and they don¡¯t last long enough to ever accumulate real power.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Really?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble,¡± Tor chuckled.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°You mentioned recruitment as well?¡± Reiss interjected.

    Tor chuckled. ¡°Yeah well, it¡¯s part of the job I suppose.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised Eldia is still recruiting, what with the war being over and all.¡±

    ¡°A truce ain¡¯t the same as it being over.¡± Tor¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Else we¡¯d have given up our colonies in the north for theirs in the south. So yeah, we¡¯re recruiting. Have to be ready for when those bastards attack again.¡±

    The table grew a bit quieter.

    Tor seemed to notice, and he broke the tension with a laugh. ¡°Ah my apologies, it¡¯s easy to forget how disconnected Veldia was from the war. But yes I¡¯ll be heading down to Elysia. I suppose I¡¯ll be able to find out if ¡®The Green Death¡¯ is as bad as they say!¡±

    The atmosphere returned to normal as the conversation picked back up again.

    The knight continued. ¡°Seems we¡¯ll both be in for some interesting travel, eh Corrin?¡±

    ¡°I just wish veldstrider¡¯s had more room to move around,¡± Corrin chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to do much training at all.¡±

    ¡°Sure you can!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I could focus on my mantle. But still, the strider is just so boring compared to being on foot.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say,¡± Tor took another sip. ¡°I traveled this way by skiff. Much faster I have to say.¡±

    ¡°Want to trade?¡±

    The spirit knight just snorted in response.

    Reiss put his hand on Corrin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to strider-travel, trust me I¡¯d know.¡±

    ¡°Reiss, I''m only going to be out here another month, not forty years.¡±

    The older channeler winced. ¡°Winds! I¡¯m not that old Corrin.¡±

    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me!¡± A drunken voice called from a few seats over. It was Melanie. The usually reserved mage¡¯s face was flushed¡ªshe was well and truly drunk.

    ¡°Quite the lively crowd you¡¯ve got here Corrin,¡± Tor chuckled. His eyes flicked past Corrin¡¯s face for a second. ¡°It¡¯s always good to make friends.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d call Ayden a friend,¡± Corrin glanced over at the spearman who was arguing with the mage. He smiled. ¡°But yeah, I guess that¡¯s been the best part of the whole trip so far. There was Trell, Finn, Ven, and of course Kei. Wyn told you about the thief in Precipice right? Well technically it was the two of them, and he said she helped out a ton.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tor smiled, but something seemed off about it.

    ¡°Um¡­ yeah. Plus, she¡¯s from Taravast so we¡¯ll have somebody to show us around when we get there!¡±

    The smile morphed into a frown. ¡°Corrin if you need someone to¡ªwell, I wouldn¡¯t have someone like her introduce you to Taravast.¡±

    ¡°Someone like¡ªwhy not?¡± Corrin glanced back at Kei. Her hands were clenching her trousers tightly, and she wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°How do I say this,¡± the spirit knight sighed. ¡°Corrin, your friend here is Nladian.¡±

    Corrin blinked. ¡°I knew that, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°The problem? We fought a war against them for thirty years. They¡¯re our enemies. You¡¯d do well to remember that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s from Taravast right?¡±

    Tor let out a bark of laughter. ¡°Ha! She might have been born there, but it doesn¡¯t change anything. It doesn¡¯t change her blood, she¡¯s Nladian. The spawn of that false god.¡±

    ¡°...half,¡± Kei said weakly.

    ¡°Did you think I was talking to you girl?¡± Tor spat. ¡°Do you think I care if it was your whore mother or bastard father that slept with a devil? A drop of poison taints the whole cup.¡±

    Kei flinched. Her eyes were tearing up. Her voice came out hardly a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I¡¯ll go¡­¡±

    She stood up and took a step towards the stairs.

    Corrin grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ***

    No no no, Kei screamed in her mind. Things were supposed to be better here! It was supposed to be safe. Where¡¯s Oliver? Where¡¯s¡ª

    She looked over at Ayden¡ªhe¡¯d helped her before! But he was still arguing with Melanie, he hadn¡¯t even noticed. Even if he did, Tor wasn¡¯t some random soldier in the streets, he couldn¡¯t be bullied away. How many men had she met like him? They could laugh and be pleasant just like everyone else, but when they saw her, something changed.

    Why? She¡¯d cried into her mother¡¯s lap when she was seven. Why me? What did I do?

    She¡¯d never gotten a good answer. But she¡¯d learned how to deal with it¡ªit was the same way she avoided her father¡¯s mood swings.

    Just be quiet, sit still, and let them ignore you. And when the spirit knights come, stay in your room. That always worked¡­ mostly.

    Good children sit still, smile, and let the grown-ups do the talking. You want to be a good girl don¡¯t you Kei? Her father loved to say that, and sometimes she¡¯d even earn his rare praise for being so quiet at dinners. So quiet. Quiet enough that everyone eventually forgot she was there. It was better to be forgotten than the alternative.

    But why did the rules only ever apply to her? Oliver talked and laughed with the adults¡ªwas it because he was a boy? Was it because he was a genius? Or was it because he wasn¡¯t¡­ like her.

    Kei somehow managed to control her breathing, she wasn¡¯t as panicked as she had been on the street¡ªironically, the situation was more familiar. She had to leave the room. If she did, Tor wouldn¡¯t follow. He¡¯d go back to laughing¡ªthe dinner would continue, and everyone would be happy, as long as she was gone. That was the easiest way. She took a step towards the stairs, she just needed to¡ª

    ¡°Wait.¡± A strong hand grabbed her wrist¡ªfirm, but not painful. She turned slowly, looking at Corrin through blurry eyes. She felt something prickle at her skin, like the air was growing hot.

    ¡°Tor.¡± Corrin¡¯s voice was calm, quiet. But it seemed dangerous too, like a blade. ¡°Apologize.¡±

    Kei¡¯s heart stopped. ¡°No! Corrin I couldn¡¯t! It¡¯s my fault! I shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± he interrupted. He turned to Kei and smiled¡ªbut his eyes weren¡¯t smiling. ¡°So don¡¯t worry? Okay?¡±

    Kei glanced at the spirit knight. Tor¡¯s face had hardened, and he stared back at her until she looked away.

    ¡°Apologize?¡± Tor said the words strangely, like they were a new food he was tasting for the first time.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Corrin said. ¡°You insulted my friend. I can¡¯t just let that go.¡±

    ¡°Your friend?¡± Tor laughed. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    The air grew heavy, and not just metaphorically¡ªKei felt weight pressing down on her shoulders and she staggered. It was like someone was trying to bury her alive. The spirit knight stopped laughing. The inn fell quiet, and around the room she saw several others struggle against the same weight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t piss into the wind boy,¡± Tor growled. ¡°I¡¯ve been good to you, so show me some damn gratitude.¡±

    Corrin nodded. ¡°You have been. And I am grateful. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t hit you already. I¡¯m giving you a chance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡ªgiving me¡­¡± Tor¡¯s eyes widened as a grin broke out on his face. ¡°You¡¯re giving me a chance? I think that last battle went to your head boy. You can¡¯t make me do anything, least of all apologize to some little half-breed b¡ª¡±

    Corrin¡¯s free palm slammed against the table as he shot to his feet and the air grew hotter. ¡°Tor I swear to the spirits I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± The knight was on his feet too. His face was red with anger, but he was still smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t make threats you can¡¯t back up.¡±

    At that exact moment, the door to the inn swung open and Wyn walked back inside. ¡°Hey I¡ª¡±

    He paused, sensing the mood immediately. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tor spoke first. ¡°Corrin here is a little too-hot tempered for his own good. You want to get him under control?¡±

    Wyn¡¯s eyes swept the room and landed on Kei¡¯s own. They lingered for a few seconds before swinging back to Tor and Corrin. His hand touched his sword for a moment, but he seemed to decide against it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I do¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Wyn,¡± Corrin said calmly. ¡°Tor just said some things he shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m making him apologize.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s eyes flicked back to Kei¡¯s face, igniting purple. Understanding dawned in them. ¡°I see. Then Tor, I think Corrin¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have to ask you to apologize.¡±

    But I never told him¡­ Her heart soared and fell all at once. How long had he known?

    ¡°Do you know how many friends I lost to her kind?¡± The knight growled.

    ¡°And how many to her?¡± Wyn replied calmly.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let a bear into my home just because it hadn¡¯t gotten hungry yet.¡±

    Kei¡¯s heart pounded as she tried to pull away. She had to leave. She had learned to leave. That was always the safest option.

    But Corrin wouldn¡¯t let go of her wrist.

    ¡°Tor,¡± he repeated, his voice steady but sharp.

    The pressure increased even further. Kei felt her knees start to buckle as Tor¡¯s look of amusement curdled into something darker. The table began to shake, and across the room a plate shattered against the ground. A bead of sweat rolled down Corrin¡¯s face.

    Tor took a step forward, and a speartip appeared at his chest.

    ¡°Back off.¡± Ayden¡¯s voice was tight.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t sent your commendation yet,¡± Tor said calmly. ¡°I¡¯d rather not change my mind.¡±

    Please¡­ stop. Kei couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°You¡¯d hold it over my head?¡± Ayden¡¯s spear twitched, but stayed level with Tor¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re not the man I thought you were.¡±

    The rest of the sentinels were on their feet.

    Reiss stepped up to the spirit knight, looking up to meet his eyes. ¡°If you refuse to apologize, I think it¡¯s time you leave.¡±

    Around the room, adventurers began to stand. Some were shaking, some looked towards the knight with fear, but each of the men that had been in the formation¡ªthat had fought together in the battle¡ªstood.

    Tor looked around, not even flinching at the dozens of adventurers. Slowly, deliberately, he reached for his mug. He finished the drink and set it against the table, wiping his lips dry.

    ¡°What should I have expected? None of you even know any better. Too damn ignorant.¡± He locked eyes with Corrin and scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s youth for ya. I had such high hopes for you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint.¡±

    Tor¡¯s arm blurred in a flash of gold. By the time Kei instinctively turned, protecting her head, the blow had already landed.

    Sparks of black crackled against gold. Corrin¡¯s arm shook from the impact, but he''d blocked the punch that was aimed towards her¡ªor rather, above her head. At the very least it seemed like Tor hadn''t truly planned on killing her. Still, Corrin''s face was a mask of fury.

    Tor grunted. ¡°At least you''re strong. That''s good, you''ll need to be.¡±

    Without another word, the knight turned and walked away. No one stopped him, no one moved¡ªwho could? Tor didn¡¯t look back as he brushed past Wyn like he wasn¡¯t even there. The door swung closed behind him.

    After a moment, Corrin started after him, but Reiss grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Leave it.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s eyes flashed with rage. ¡°You want me to¡ª¡± He caught himself as he saw Wyn blocking the door.

    ¡°It''s over, we can''t do anything to him.¡± Wyn¡¯s fist was clenched. ¡°Corrin, your hand.¡±

    Corrin looked back at Kei, then his eyes flicked down to her wrist. His eyes widened and he released it. ¡°Shit I''m sorry!¡±

    Kei slowly looked down at her wrist. It was red where his grip had tightened around it.

    Oh. It hurts.

    She looked back up at Corrin. His eyes were clearing as he desperately tried to apologize, but she couldn''t hear a word he was saying. She looked at Wyn, who was rushing over to make sure she was okay. She looked at Ayden, who was glaring at the door, still clutching his spear.

    Why? Why would they do this for me? She wanted to ask, but a part of her brain offered up the answer she already knew. The voice in her head was playful and familiar, she''d already heard the answer, more than once in fact. But she hadn''t understood. Now she did.

    We¡¯re friends aren¡¯t we?

    Her vision grew blurry, and for some reason Corrin seemed to get even more worried. But Kei felt like she could see the world more clearly than she ever had before. She wanted to ask anyways¡ªwanted to hear the words from his lips, so that they might be more real, but the question tangled on her tongue.

    Then, finally, she forced out the only thing she could manage.

    ¡°...Thank you.¡±

 104. A Thousand Wishes / One Wish

    Corrin rubbed his arm as his breath fogged up in the crisp nighttime air. It had stopped shaking after a few minutes, but it still ached.

    Damn it. He clicked his tongue. He¡¯d calmed down in the time since Tor had left, but the idea that the knight had decided to test him still pissed him off. He hadn¡¯t realized the blow wouldn¡¯t hit Kei until after he¡¯d blocked it, and even though he¡¯d poured everything he could into his mantle, his arm had still gone numb from the force of the blow¡ªand Tor wasn¡¯t even serious.

    How¡¯d I not realize? Was I really so focused on myself?

    She¡¯d never left the damned inn, only he hadn¡¯t realized it until after he¡¯d pushed things too far. He¡¯d noticed she was being quiet, he¡¯d known something was off, but he hadn¡¯t bothered to actually think about what. Instead he¡¯d tried to drag her into a conversation that she was clearly uncomfortable having. If he¡¯d asked in the first place¡ªwould she have even told him?

    No. She didn¡¯t trust me enough. If she did, she would¡¯ve told me in the first place. Could I have done more?

    Wyn had probably given it more thought, right? Had he known?

    Corrin sighed. Stop moping.

    The door opened up, casting a line of light out onto the darkened streets.

    ¡°Damn it¡¯s cold out.¡±

    Corrin grimaced. What was he doing here? ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood Ayden,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ neither am I.¡±

    Corrin felt the spearman settle on the wall next to him, but he didn¡¯t turn to look.

    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±

    Ayden didn¡¯t respond right away. Corrin heard him shifting a bit before he responded.

    ¡°Well for one, I think you¡¯re maybe the only person more pissed than me, and they¡¯re trying to continue the damn party in there. You¡¯re not the only one that needs to cool off.¡±

    ¡°And two?¡±

    ¡°It occurs to me that we may have gotten off on the wrong foot.¡±

    Corrin frowned, letting him continue.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s probably my fault. I was¡ªjealous. Tor was paying you all this attention, which pissed me off. I didn¡¯t want to admit you¡¯re better than I was at your age, and definitely better than I was only a few months into channeling. I think he was doing that intentionally, but I let myself get riled up. But then I saw you fighting during the hunt, and I had to admit it, you¡¯re strong. Then it turns out Tor is a real bastard¡­ it just made me want to reevaluate. I wouldn¡¯t say I like you, but as far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re on my team.¡±

    Corrin blinked, letting the words sink in. He let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t win tonight can I?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nevermind.¡± Corrin finally looked over. Ayden was holding two cups filled with milk.

    Ayden noticed his gaze and held one out. After a moment, Corrin took it. Ayden offered him a silent toast, Corrin obliged and took a sip.

    His eyes widened.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot!¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ayden grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad!¡± Corrin took another sip. Usually the drink was no more than warm, but the extra heat felt great as it blossomed in his chest, accentuating the salty-sweet flavor. ¡°Warm¡¯s one thing, but I wouldn¡¯t have thought to have made it hot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trick of the trade.¡±

    ¡°And what trade is that?¡±

    ¡°I used to be a molluk farmer.¡±

    Corrin paused, glass raised to his lips. ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Seriously.¡±

    They laughed.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Corrin ventured. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering. What is a molluk?¡±

    Ayden¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    ¡°I really do.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± The spearman gave him one last chance to back out, but Corrin just waited. ¡°So basically, they¡¯re these giant slug-things right? And the milk? It comes from these two sacs near their, uh¡­ hindquarters.¡±

    ¡°Ew!¡± Corrin laughed. ¡°You¡¯re kidding. Giant slugs?¡±

    Ayden grinned, pointing at the cup. ¡°I¡¯ll take that back if you don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯ve eaten worse. And good is good.¡± He took a swig, banishing the image from his head. A true chef couldn¡¯t be frightened by food!

    ¡°Good is good. Can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Ayden took a sip of his own, then looked into the cup, sloshing the milk around quietly. ¡°So, you and Wyn really want to be spirit knights huh? You¡¯re traveling all the way to Taravast?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan. It¡¯s been the plan. For a long, long time. You uh¡­ you want to go east too right?¡±

    Ayden smiled sadly. ¡°Well, east I suppose yes. But Ord is more my speed.¡±

    ¡°The Tower of Heaven?¡±

    He nodded. "They call it The City of Adventurers. They have their own ranking scale¡ªit¡¯s on a whole different level from almost any other dungeon. Hundreds of floors. Can you imagine?¡±

    ¡°And nobody¡¯s ever reached the top?¡±

    ¡°Never.¡± For a moment, Ayden¡¯s eyes seemed to catch the light of the stars above. ¡°They say that whoever reaches the top will have any one wish granted.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Corrin¡¯s own eyes widened. ¡°That¡ªthat can¡¯t be true right?¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Ayden laughed. ¡°What would you wish for?¡±

    ¡°A thousand more wishes!¡±

    Ayden gawked. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ªIt¡¯s just against the rules!¡±

    ¡°Says who?¡±

    ¡°You get one wish, that¡¯s the whole thing!¡±

    ¡°Stupid rule then,¡± Corrin complained. ¡°Who¡¯d be satisfied with only one wish?¡±

    ¡°I think most people would be happy with one!¡±

    ¡°Really? You think so?¡± Corrin scratched his chin. He just couldn¡¯t see it. In truth, he had no idea what he''d wish for even if he had a thousand wishes. Maybe a really good sandwich? ¡°Fine, then I¡¯d wish for the power to grant wishes! Er¡­ wait no, that sounds like it might be a pain.¡±

    ¡°You suck at this.¡± Ayden laughed. Corrin joined in.

    Corrin took another sip of his milk. It was running low. ¡°So. Are you thinking you¡¯ll head east then? Did you work that out with Emryn?¡±

    Ayden blinked, then groaned, his face flushing red. ¡°Shit I forgot you heard that! Please forget you ever heard that argument.¡±

    Corrin patted his shoulder, giving him a serious look. ¡°Dude Emryn came to me for advice about it, I¡¯m in too deep now.¡±

    Ayden buried his face in his hands. ¡°Could you stab me? Just take my spear and really twist it in there. Please?¡±

    Corrin chuckled, averting his eyes from the wounded soldier.

    Eventually, Ayden¡¯s groaning grew quiet, and he let out a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not heading east.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Corrin looked over, genuinely surprised. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Well, I might check out Titan¡¯s Pass at some point¡ªI¡¯ve never actually been. Or maybe I¡¯ll head west instead, go see the ocean you know? But I realized it earlier today during the battle.¡±

    ¡°Realized it? What did you realize?¡±

    ¡°It was after that bird dropped me,¡± he rubbed at his bandaged shoulder. ¡°It must¡¯ve only been a few seconds, but I felt like I was falling forever. And I was so sure I was dead, that was that. But you know? I didn¡¯t think about Ord at all. I didn¡¯t think, damn I¡¯m never going to become a sun ranker. No¡­ all I could think was, I never got to tell her how I feel. And it hit me. I could go to Ord, I could be happy there. But then I¡¯d be resting at one of the base camps, or harvesting a monster, or even just laying in bed at night, and the moment I stopped to think, I¡¯d wonder¡ªwhat¡¯s Emryn doing right now? And I think I¡¯d regret that.¡±

    Ayden looked down at his hand clenching it into a fist. ¡°This is the happiness I¡¯m choosing. Even if you reach the top, you only get one wish. It¡¯s best not to waste it right?¡±

    Corrin grinned. A real shit-eating grin¡ªhe was good at those.

    Ayden saw it and smiled right back. ¡°Yeah yeah, laugh it up.¡±

    After downing the rest of his milk, Corrin stretched. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to stay, then I¡¯ll give you some advice.¡±

    ¡°Oh will you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s a dungeon below The Shattered Stone Forest.¡±

    Ayden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How could you even¡ªare you sure?¡±

    ¡°Mostly,¡± Corrin shrugged. ¡°Really it¡¯s Wyn¡¯s guess, not mine. So blame him if it¡¯s wrong. I can¡¯t tell you how he knows, but I think it¡¯s a pretty good bet. And besides, you¡¯ll need something to keep you entertained if you¡¯re staying right? I know how it is.¡±

    Ayden opened his mouth, then closed it, then opened it again. He blinked twice. Then he started to laugh. It carried through the quiet street, the only sound in the night.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty funny, you know that?¡±

    Corrin winked. ¡°Aren¡¯t I?¡±

    The spearman stepped off the wall, finishing his own drink, he rolled his neck with a smile. ¡°I believe I still owe you a duel. Or have you forgotten? Weren¡¯t you supposed to test yourself against me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m certainly not opposed to kicking your ass, but without the skiff, where are we supposed to fight?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a training yard at the garrison,¡± Ayden shrugged. ¡°We should be able to use it.¡±

    ¡°That works for me. Tomorrow then?¡±

    ¡°Morning?¡±

    ¡°Afternoon,¡± Corrin smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in tonight.¡±

    Ayden sighed. ¡°Fair enough, but don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you.¡±

    ¡°Oh I hope you don¡¯t. And by the way, make sure your whole team is there. I want an audience.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret that.¡±

    ¡°Nah. I¡¯ll be just fine.¡±

    The two warriors met each other¡¯s eyes, and Corrin felt it. They were headed in different directions. He doubted he¡¯d ever meet Ayden again, nor would he seek him out. But that was fine¡ªfor a moment, their paths crossed, the intersection of their lives.

    Ayden jerked a thumb towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m headed back in. You coming?¡±

    Corrin listened to the sounds of the party drifting out through the door. Raucous laughter, the clinking of mugs, and the pleasant buzz of dozens of overlapping conversations. The streets of Estin were quiet, save for the occasional gust of wind rustling grass clippings along the cobblestone path.

    Corrin took a deep breath of the cool air, then he smiled. ¡°What? You think I¡¯d stay out here? I¡¯d never be so lame.¡±

    What was the point of a journey if you couldn''t slow down and have some fun along the way?

    ***

    The training yard was empty the next day. That made sense, who would want to train or fight the day after the Colossus hunt?

    ¡°You people are crazy, you know that?¡± Kei said as they walked up. Her tone was dry, but a faint smile danced on her lips nonetheless.

    Corrin winked at her, glad she seemed to be doing better after the last night. ¡°C''mon Kei, I need you and Wyn to cheer me on. There''s four of them!¡±

    She glanced past him at Wyn, who Corrin had also insisted show up. The expression on her face made it clear she was looking for support, but she wouldn¡¯t find it there.

    Wyn was looking forward to it as well.

    Of course, the real reason he''d insisted they come was just that he wanted to show off, but Wyn was the only one who''d know that for sure.

    Corrin took off his outer robes as he surveyed the arena. The training yard of Estin¡¯s garrison was actually quite nice. It was circular, almost a hundred feet across, and ringed by a covered wooden walkway that let watchers view from any side. The floor of the training yard seemed to be stone, but it had been covered by a layer of loose sand, probably to mitigate injuries.  Training dummies, pockmarked with weapon strikes, stood in one corner, while a row of targets at the far end bore countless arrow scars. Peppered throughout were several obstacles like trees, large stones, and even a few wooden posts, all meant to simulate a more lifelike environment.

    Just as Corrin was about to step onto the sand to warm up, he heard a voice from behind.

    ¡°Country boy can''t even read the sign huh?¡±

    He turned to see Ayden and the sentinels walking up. The spearman was pointing towards a small sign hanging by the entrance.

    No boots on the sand.

    ¡°Oh come on! That sign is tiny!¡±  Corrin protested. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it either, right Wyn?¡±

    Wyn was already bent over, untying his boots.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    The moment Corrin¡¯s bare foot touched the sand, he yelped, instinctively curling his toes. ¡°Gah! That¡¯s freezing!¡± He pranced in place, trying to shake off the worst of the chill, but it still pricked at him like a thousand tiny needles.

    Wyn followed suit, hissing as he wriggled his toes in the sand. He waved Kei over. ¡°Come check this out.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ah yes, because it looks so fun!¡± She glanced at the entrance a bit nervously, but then shook her head and turned back to them. ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass just this once.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Corrin pranced around the ring, adjusting to the cold. After his feet settled, he started to go through his warmups, and Ayden did the same, the rest of the sentinels watching from outside the center.

    That won¡¯t do.

    The jig was up. It was time to come clean. Corrin turned to the rest of Ayden¡¯s party.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been thinking this whole time. I don¡¯t think one of you is going to be enough. I mean Ayden¡¯s good, but beating me? Come on.¡±

    They raised their eyebrows, and for good reason. The only one of them he¡¯d beaten during his time in town was Emryn. He¡¯d yet to defeat Reiss, and he hadn¡¯t sparred with Ayden since the first day.

    But Corrin was a man of commitment, and he¡¯d decided on this challenge almost two weeks prior. Even if it was only to himself, there was no backing out now.

    ¡°What, are you suggesting you want to fight two of us at once?¡± Reiss chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s awfully arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t mind putting me in my place then huh old man? But no. I was thinking¡­ bigger.¡±

    Corrin took a slow step forward, his bare foot pressing into the sand, leaving an imprint that the wind would soon erase. Then, he spread his arms out wide, meeting each of their eyes in turn. He shot them a cocky grin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take on all four of you at the same time. And I¡¯ll win.¡±

 105. Goodbye is Pessimistic

    The products of effort could be said to be skill and pride. And just like skill, pride did not come to all in equal amounts¡ªsome people carried a pride that refused any challenges to its existence, while some remained quiet, confident in their own abilities. However, it was a rare person that would have no pride whatsoever, and Corrin considered it an important part of self-improvement. As the strongest team in The Grass Sea, he was certain The Sentinels would have it.

    That, or they¡¯d just humor him.

    But for one reason or another, they¡¯d accepted his challenge, and stood across the arena and warmed up while he did the same near the exit where Wyn and Kei were watching.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kei hissed. ¡°Do you seriously think you can win?¡±

    Wyn snorted, but he let Corrin answer for himself.

    ¡°No idea. It¡¯d be a waste of time to worry about right? I¡¯ll fight as hard as I can, and I¡¯ll either win or I won¡¯t.¡± He took a deep breath and winked at her. ¡°But I don¡¯t plan on losing.¡±

    She gaped for a moment, mouth opening and closing like a fish. Finally, she giggled, covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°Fine then¡­ I¡¯m rooting for you, so put on a good performance for us okay?¡±

    ¡°Try not to go down in the first volley.¡± Wyn smiled dryly.

    Corrin shot him a wry smile. ¡°Gee thanks for the vote of confidence.¡±

    Then, he stepped away from the wall, heading for his side of the arena, rolling his shoulder as he went. The Sentinels were done warming up on the other side of the arena, and Ayden called out to him, cupping a hand to his mouth.

    ¡°Ready to get your ass kicked?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Corrin shot back, ¡°When you lose I¡¯ll let you blame it on your shoulder okay?¡±

    Even from across the arena, Corrin could see Ayden grinning as he twirled the spear casually in his hand.

    ¡°Wyn, you give the signal!¡± Reiss yelled.

    Corrin channeled aura to his legs and eyes, he would only have a moment.

    Wyn wasted no time. ¡°Begin!¡±

    Reiss¡¯s bowstring tore the air with a loud thwap as Corrin dashed to the side, dodging the first arrow by a hair. It splintered the wooden wall behind him, but Corrin had no time to consider it¡ªanother one was already flashing towards his head.

    He slashed it out of the air as he shot forwards. A second one hid in its shadow, but Corrin had seen that trick before, and he¡¯d been expecting it. He caught the arrow on the flat of the blade just in time to meet Ayden, who¡¯d charged ahead.

    Corrin¡¯s eyes flickered back to where the rest of The Sentinels were standing. Emeryn had hesitated, torn between hanging back to defend the vanguard and pushing forward to engage Corrin directly. It was only a moment¡¯s hesitation, but it was one he¡¯d banked on.

    Reiss¡¯s arrows faltered as Ayden blocked a clear shot.

    Corrin¡¯s channels burned, eager for a fight, for a single instant, he could see Ayden¡¯s eyes, shining with the same intensity as his own.

    Corrin didn¡¯t have time for that¡ªthere was a bigger threat on the sand. Corrin had trained for two weeks, working his body each day until he passed out. Still, two weeks wasn¡¯t enough on its own, especially not so soon after seeing mana for the first time. He¡¯d had time to plan, to think, and to study. He¡¯d fought each of The Grass Sentinels¡ªAyden, Reiss, and Emryn, and to some extent, he knew what they could each do.

    But The Grass Sentinels were four strong.

    Corrin looked past Ayden, and his eyes locked with Melanie¡¯s. The mage¡ªthe unknown. The hunt had only confirmed his plan of attack. No matter what happened with the others, he couldn¡¯t let her complete a spell.

    She saw his gaze and held up the book she¡¯d been reading before¡ªwas that her focus? Mana began to swirl above it, building as she chanted.

    Ayden struck out with his spear, and Corrin spun around the thrust, bursting past the water-channeler, who let out a cry of bewilderment.

    One more to beat. He thought as Emryn hefted her huge sword, she wasn¡¯t wearing her armor, instead trusting to her shard-mantle for defense in spars.

    Their exchange lasted six blows. Corrin slipped his blade under her guard, ash racing up its edge as she brought her mantle to bear. Sparks of black clashed against gold, and Emryn threw herself backwards as her mantle shattered, tumbling against the sand, but avoiding getting tagged by his sword.

    Corrin turned on Melanie.

    ¡°...relinquish thy glacial¡ª¡± she stumbled over the incantation as he struck out towards her.

    One down.

    And then Reiss was there.

    The archer caught Corrin¡¯s sword on his own bow, which was wrapped in a layer of wind, buffeting the blade back.

    Corrin¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the older man¡¯s offhand, in which a ball of swirling mana raged. The force of the wind was so strong that it blew the sand beneath them away, leaving only the stone which lay beneath.

    ¡°You cheat¡ª¡± was all Corrin had time to say before Reiss drove the ball into Corrin¡¯s stomach with an open palm. Corrin had summoned his mantle to defend, but the force of the wind picked him off his feet and sent him spiraling¡ªliterally¡ªthrough the air.

    His stomach lurched from the rotation, and unable to reorient, Corrin slammed into the ground, sliding painfully through the sand.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t really think you¡¯d seen all my tricks did you?¡± Reiss called out cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m impressed though, most people vomit the first time they eat one of those.¡±

    Corrin spit out a mouthful of sand and laughed with unrestrained joy as he pushed himself up. In all their fights, he¡¯d never seen Reiss use a single melee technique.

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Snow¡¯s Fury!¡± Melanie finished her incantation, and Corrin was interrupted by a snowball to the face.

    The force of the hit almost knocked him back to the ground, but instinct kicked in before his mind caught up, and he caught himself, bracing as another slammed into his shoulder, then another in his leg.

    What are those? He grit his teeth and braced his mantle as he tried to dodge. Each snowball hit with the force of a punch, and they were firing from all over, a constant stream of attacks. It was a perfect spell for applying non-lethal pressure. He needed to figure out a way to deal with it.

    But before he could think, Ayden was on him again.

    The spearman thrust for his chest, weapon coated in a thin layer of blue, and Corrin brought his blade around to parry just in¡ª

    The spear curved.

    Just before hitting his sword, the spear abruptly changed course, water mana surging around the tip as it jerked to one side, attempting to dodge his parry.

    Ash aura lunged into place as Corrin caught the tip on his arm, knocking the spear off course and over his shoulder.

    Another snowball plowed into his face, blinding him.

    He kicked up sand to put Ayden in a similar spot as he scrambled away, trying to regain his footing.

    Another set of footsteps pounded towards him through the sand¡ªEmeryn.

    Damn. I was so close too.

    He lifted his blade anyways, better to go down fighting.

    ***

    Less than three minutes later, battered, bruised, and covered in sand and snow, Corrin threw up his hands.

    ¡°I give, I give!¡± he yelled, dropping his sword and shielding his head.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    The hail of snowballs stopped as the training arena fell quiet.

    With a dramatic sigh, Corrin let himself collapse onto the sand. ¡°Maaaan. I really thought I had it.¡±

    Ayden, almost as bruised as he was, loomed over him with a grin. ¡°In what world did you have that?¡± He held out a hand. Corrin took it and the spearman pulled him up.

    ¡°I¡®ve got to ask, how do you do that spear-dodging thing?¡± Corrin rolled his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s an amazing technique! So simple, but absolutely brutal to defend against!¡±

    Ayden puffed out his chest. ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Later Ayden,¡± Reiss chuckled, stepping in. ¡°How does your ego feel after that Corrin?¡±

    ¡°Sufficiently humbled,¡± Corrin admitted. ¡°I underestimated both of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes well, you have more raw power than any of us, so perhaps you can¡¯t be blamed for that,¡± Reiss mused. ¡°It¡¯s scary frankly, but did this battle teach you anything?¡±

    Corrin nodded, looking down at his hand. He tried to create a spinning ball of mana in his palm like Reiss had, but he couldn''t get it to coalesce. ¡°I need more techniques, my options are so limited in a fight other than just overpowering someone.¡±

    Reiss clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Not a bad answer. Now, we''ve got all day isn''t that right? So how about we get started on that? I''ll even teach you a few more tricks?¡±

    Ayden perked up. ¡°Hey that''s right! I still want my one on one! You lost your challenge, so you can''t leave until I get mine!¡±

    Wyn hopped over the divider into the arena. ¡°Might as well get some training in, I suppose. We won''t be able to do much on the strider.¡±

    ¡°No thanks, I''m out.¡± Melanie said dryly, walking towards the exit with her book. She stopped for a second and looked back. A faint smile played on her lips. ¡°It was good meeting you all. And thanks for the recommendation, Wyn.¡±

    Wyn nodded, pleased. ¡°Always happy to talk to someone else with some culture. Good luck with your research.¡±

    Corrin raised an eyebrow. When had those two talked?

    It was just a passing thought though, and he forgot it as all five¡ªplus Kei, who cheered from the perimeter¡ªbegan to enjoy themselves again. The arena was alive again. Swords clashed, sand shifted, snow flew. But between the battles, there was laughter. There was betting, boasting, and cheering. Sometimes it was quiet, but never for long.

    Corrin fought Ayden five times, winning three. He and Wyn fought the three remaining adventurers a couple of times, yielding similar results. Wyn fought Emryn, Ayden showed Corrin some spear-forms, and Corrin did the same with swordplay. They threw snowballs, they played games, they made bets. Wyn grabbed a notebook when Reiss talked more about techniques. At one point, even Kei joined¡ªcomplaining about the cold sand the whole time¡ªand attempted some basic kata.

    They practiced¡ªno, they played until the sun was on its way down. As it always did, the time ran out too suddenly, and before Corrin knew it, they were saying goodbye. His boots were already on, and they stood at the entrance of the arena. Where had the time gone?

    ¡°It was a pleasure working with you my boy,¡± Reiss said, placing a firm hand on Corrin¡¯s head.

    Corrin¡¯s laughter died as he met Reiss¡¯s eyes. They were brown, warm against his black hair¡ªthough now that he really looked, Corrin could see that some of his hair had already grayed.

    He swallowed the lump that suddenly appeared in his throat.

    ¡°Keep working hard on your journey,¡± Reiss smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be rooting for you, even from across the world.¡±

    Corrin chuckled bashfully. ¡°Ah¡­ thank you.¡±

    Reiss stepped away, and before Corrin could react, Emryn pulled him into a hug¡ªstronger than expected. ¡°It was good meeting you Corrin. You¡¯re a fun guy, and I know you¡¯ll do great in Taravast.¡±

    After a moment of surprise, Corrin hugged her back. Of all the sentinels, he¡¯d trained with her the most.  ¡°Thanks for all the help Emryn. Try to have a little more confidence in your mantle okay?¡± He leaned in, voice low. ¡°And good luck with Ayden¡ªnot that you¡¯ll need it. He¡¯s got it bad.¡±

    She pulled away, face red, and spun around before anyone else could see.

    Corrin chuckled and turned to Ayden. For a moment, they just looked at each other. Then Ayden stuck out his hand. Corrin clasped it tightly.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Ayden.¡±

    ¡°Get stronger. Kick ass in Taravst.¡±

    Corrin grinned. ¡°You know it.¡±

    The spearman turned to Wyn, who¡¯d said brief farewells to the other two. They shook hands.

    ¡°It was a pleasure meeting you Wyn. I hope we meet again.¡± Ayden smiled. ¡°And uh, thanks again. I owe you.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Wyn said easily. ¡°Without you we¡ªwell, I should say I consider us even already. If I¡¯m ever back in The Grass Sea, I¡¯ll try to get in touch.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    Finally, Ayden turned to Kei. ¡°Thank you for the advice Miss Kei. I wish we could have spoken more.¡± He searched for the right words, but couldn¡¯t seem to find them.

    ¡°I know,¡± Kei said quietly. She took his hand and shook it. ¡°Good luck Ayden, I¡¯m rooting for you.¡±

    He grinned, blushing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Emryn grabbed his hand and led him out, following Reiss.

    Those seemed so much warmer than what he said to me. Corrin noticed, pouting.

    Just before disappearing around the corner, Ayden glanced back, eyes meeting Corrin¡¯s. ¡°Oh, and Corrin? When you reach the top of the tower, I hope you choose well.¡±

    Corrin watched him go, sticking his hands into his pockets. ¡°The tower¡¯s not where I¡¯m headed, Ayden¡­ but thanks.¡± His voice was quiet, speaking to himself. ¡°See you later.¡±

    Wyn placed his hands on Corrin and Kei¡¯s shoulders. ¡°And then there were three. Now I know we¡¯re all starving, but supplies come first. Got to get them before the shops close.¡±

    Corrin and Kei groaned in unison.

    Wyn held up a list, completely unfazed. ¡°Corrin I need you to get¡­¡±

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯ll be over tomorrow morning to pick you up okay?¡± Wyn asked, standing at the door to The Stilled Steppe. Corrin was waiting outside, muttering something about the cold.

    Kei yawned, the meal sitting heavily in her stomach. Perhaps her father would¡¯ve chastised her for eating too much, but with another month left on the sea, she had to pack in as much real food as she could.

    ¡°Thank you Wyn,¡± she said. ¡°If I¡¯m not down here already, just knock on my door.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Have a good night Kei.¡± Wyn bowed slightly, ever polite to anyone besides Corrin. She¡¯d grown to appreciate that about him¡ªthe way he wore his manners more honestly than the men she¡¯d known.

    ¡°Goodnight Wyn.¡± She gave a small wave, and he let the door close.

    The Stilled Steppe was quiet, though it wasn¡¯t as though nothing was happening. Glasses clinked behind the counter of the bar as Lars poured himself a drink, a pot of soup bubbled in the kitchen as Helena finally made a bowl for herself, and a broom whispered against the wooden floor as Brier swept up the remnants of another rowdy night.

    Lars took a sip from his glass, leaning on the counter with a satisfied sigh. ¡°Those two are a good sort, you¡¯ve found some worthy friends Kei.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Yes, I suppose I have.¡±

    ¡°So, this is the last we¡¯ll be seeing of you then?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I suppose it is.¡±

    ¡°Helena get out here! Kei¡¯s trying to go to bed!¡± He called out.

    ¡°Why you¡ª¡± Helena stormed out of the kitchen and smacked him on the head. ¡°Be quiet fool! You¡¯ll wake the other guests!¡±

    After berating her husband, she came out from behind the counter and walked over to Kei.

    ¡°Eldress Helena,¡± Kei started. ¡°It¡¯s been a¡ª¡±

    She never finished the words. Helena embraced her with a strong, warm hug. Kei stiffened. Her arms hovered uncertainly for a moment before instinct took over, pulling the older woman in.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to miss you Kei,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m glad you chose to stay with us, even if only for a little while.¡±

    Kei¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Thank you for having me,¡± she said, her voice quavering.

    The older woman grabbed her shoulders and held her at arm¡¯s length, meeting her eyes with a stern gaze. ¡°Make sure to eat more, you¡¯re too skinny! And speak up when you¡¯re asking for things, you¡¯re too quiet.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I will!¡± Kei nodded, trying to convince her for reasons she didn¡¯t understand.

    Helena pulled her back into a hug, which lasted a bit longer, before she made her way back to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll leave some food out for you to take, spirits know what kinds of rations those two boys will have you eating otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Eldress!¡± Kei bowed, her eyes stinging.

    When she raised her head again, she saw Brier leaning on his broom. He flashed her a smile. ¡°It was nice meeting ya Miss Kei, come back any time okay? And stay away from troublesome boys.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she bowed again. ¡°I hope¡ªI hope you have a good life.¡±

    He snorted at that for some reason, but then got back to sweeping. Short and sweet, that was how he lived.

    Then there was one.

    Lars reached under the bar and pulled out something, an envelope, crudely folded and stamped with plain wax. ¡°I¡¯ve met plenty of people from across the sea. And you, Miss Kei, aren¡¯t the most interesting on paper.¡±

    She frowned.

    Lars glanced back into the kitchen, as if to make sure his wife wasn¡¯t listening.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any good stories¡ªat least that you¡¯re willing to tell. You¡¯re tough to talk to, and you put your brother on a pedestal so high I¡¯d bet even he¡¯s worried about the fall. But you know what? I don¡¯t think I could¡¯ve told you that when you first got here.¡± He walked out from behind the bar and put a gentle hand on her head. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡±

    Kei¡¯s eyes widened. She reached up and grabbed his wrist. She didn¡¯t want him to move his hand.

    ¡°And wouldn¡¯t you know it? So have I.¡± The barkeep smiled, and with his other hand, held up the envelope. ¡°For my daughter. Figured it was time I manned up and sent her one. There¡¯s been so much going on after all. There was the hunt, the spirit knight, and of course, a quiet young lady who stayed at the inn, even if only for a little while.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Kei stumbled over her words, clenching his wrist tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be glad to get it.¡±

    ¡°I hope so,¡± he said. ¡°I worked hard on it. How could I not? When you¡¯ve been working so hard yourself. Or did you think I hadn¡¯t noticed?¡±

    Kei¡¯s grip tightened so much she was worried she might have hurt him, but when she looked up, his eyes only showed pride.

    ¡°Just keep working hard, and keep your head up okay? From where I¡¯m sitting, you¡¯re already past the hard part. And when you come back, make sure to bring me some good stories. With any luck, you¡¯ll be able to meet Selma next time. I really do think the two of you would get along.¡±

    Kei swallowed, and forced a smile onto her face. ¡°I''ll look forward to it.¡±

    He smiled, much more naturally it seemed, and ruffled her hair. ¡°Get some sleep Kei, I doubt the veldstrider is as comfortable as our beds.¡±

    As she walked up the stairs and into her room, Kei felt as though she¡¯d never be able to sleep. But as soon as she hit the mattress, she remembered how tired she was, and soon she was slipping away.

    She had one last thought before sleep took her. One she¡¯d never had before¡ªshe¡¯d never had a reason to. When she set out on her journey, she¡¯d known she¡¯d return to her brother, no matter what. Perhaps it spoke poorly that her first experience with it was for a small, insignificant inn, surrounded by grass in the middle of an unimportant country, the realization hit her all the same.

    It¡¯s hard to say goodbye.

 106. Were Here, Right Now

    Ven was late¡ªor rather, Ven was missing. Corrin, Wyn and Kei watched the rising sun as it peaked over the horizon, but their captain had yet to turn back up after the previous night.

    ¡°He said he had some business to take care of right?¡± Corrin asked.

    Kei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what he said.¡±

    ¡°I mean he¡¯s not exactly late,¡± Wyn shrugged. ¡°We said shortly after sunrise.¡±

    ¡°Yeah but like, what is he doing?¡±

    No one had an answer for that one. It was Kei who spoke next.

    ¡°And he didn''t return last night either?¡±

    Wyn shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯d bet he¡¯s passed out in a bar somewhere,¡± Corrin mused. ¡°Two copper on it.¡±

    Kei hummed thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll bet three there¡¯s a woman involved.¡±

    ¡°First pick of rations for the next week says he¡¯s out wasting money,¡± Wyn threw out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take those odds.¡±

    ¡°Yeah that sounds good to me.¡±

    Betting pool established, they settled in, half-expecting Ven to come stumbling across the docks any second. But the docks remained quiet. The sun inched higher. Corrin shifted, arms crossed, foot tapping idly against the saddle. He was about to suggest upping the stakes when he heard footsteps echo down the wooden planks.

    Wyn inhaled sharply, and Corrin turned to see what he¡¯d seen.

    It was Nereus. The mage adjusted his glasses as he looked up at Wyn. He opened his mouth to speak, but no sound came out. They watched each other for several seconds before Wyn broke the silence.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Nereus hesitated, adjusting his glasses with a wince. ¡°I understand you¡¯re about to leave?¡±

    Wyn nodded. Corrin watched his friend¡¯s tight expression with some apprehension. Wyn knew the mage better than Corrin did, he¡¯d worked with him over the last two weeks. If he was reacting like this¡­

    Corrin¡¯s eyes shifted to Kei. Though the saddle blocked her view of Nereus and vice versa, she watched Wyn as he spoke with the mage. Her body wasn¡¯t as relaxed as it had been, but she didn¡¯t seem to freeze like she had before.

    ¡°In that case,¡± the mage continued. ¡°I implore you to come with me, just for a short while.¡±

    ¡°My time working for you is over,¡± Wyn said dryly.

    ¡°I am aware of the altercation that occurred after the battle. But I had no involvement in it.¡±

    ¡°Before I go anywhere with you, answer this: What do you feel towards Nladians?¡±

    The mage was quiet for a moment. His lips twitched, and he looked down towards his feet before speaking softly. ¡°Nothing that I am proud of.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s grip tightened on the edge of the saddle.

    ¡°But this has nothing to do with my own shortcomings.¡± He looked back up. ¡°Regardless of my own feelings, when you see Miss Kei, please relay my apologies for my colleagues'' behavior. For now though, you must come with me.¡±

    Wyn exhaled slowly, staring down as if the answer lay somewhere on the worn leather of the saddle. Finally, he lifted his gaze, meeting Corrin¡¯s with an unspoken question. But Corrin merely shrugged. He turned to Kei next.

    She met his eyes and smiled.

    Wyn nodded and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± He leapt from the saddle and down onto the docks.

    Wyn moved like he always did, steady and sure. But to Corrin, he looked just a little heavier than before¡ªlike he was carrying something he hadn¡¯t figured out how to put down.

    Corrin thought about Tor.

    He knew the feeling.

    ***

    Of all the places Wyn had thought the mage might take him, he hadn¡¯t expected the skiff. The floating ship was mostly unscathed after the battle, the only signs of battle were some scratches on the deck, and differently-colored wood in sections that had to be replaced.

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Wyn asked, looking around the empty deck.

    Nereus sighed. His face was tired, and he looked years older than he normally did. He took the wooden staff off of his back, running his fingers over the aged, curving wood. The leather bag which usually bound the top tightly was gone, and the wooden chimes clacked together as it moved. ¡°You have a deal yet unfinished. Tor refuses to hold to his end of it. I¡¯ll ensure it¡¯s seen through to its conclusion.¡±

    His gaze carried up, and Wyn followed his eyes to a point on the deck where a series of overlapping and concentric circles had been drawn onto the wood. His eyes widened as he recognized them, from a time that felt so distant, though it had only been two weeks.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± He hesitated.

    ¡°Though it seems you bear me some animosity, some of which is no doubt merited, do not let it prevent you from claiming what you seek.¡±

    Wyn stepped towards the circle, wondering if it would be like the last time. Or perhaps it would be more like what he¡¯d done with Tor, pain that revealed the world. He felt he was close, very close. The training had not only helped with his ability to sense mana, but spirit fire as well. In the moment, he¡¯d been able to grasp his bonds with the lift spirits, even if only for a short time. Despite his mood, he couldn¡¯t stop his heartbeat from picking up.

    His foot crossed the threshold. He felt nothing.

    Then, the circle lit up.

    The lines of white chalk that ringed him began to glow, not brightly, but just enough that he could see it in the morning light. He heard Nereus begin to chant, and when he turned to look, he saw the tip of the mage¡¯s staff glowing white as well.

    Focus. Eia whispered into his mind. Take deep breaths, and let our blessing subside.

    Wyn nodded towards the spirit, hovering in the air only a few feet away. Then, he closed his eyes. In his chest, he could see spirit fire roaring defiantly, burning the mana he couldn¡¯t sense. He couldn¡¯t stop it any less than he could pass out by holding his breath. But he could dampen it, reduce the flames just a bit. He could hold them down, and let some mana pass beyond.

    As he did, he looked deeper, inwards, searching for the part of him that hurt when it was flooded with Tor¡¯s mana. There was something else within him that pressed against the mana outside. It was a part of him, always had been, from the time when spirit fire had been only embers¡ªno, even before then, though it had been too weak to notice.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    But no matter how large the lake, clear water was invisible while it was still.

    Mana crushed him from all sides, and he felt the familiar weight of spirit fire holding it back in his mind. The weight grew and grew, and he willed the spirit fire lower. His thoughts grew fuzzy as he slid towards unconsciousness. And mana broke through the spirit fire.

    A ripple spread through his soul¡ªlike a stone cast into water. Wyn let it envelop him, rushing through his body. He didn¡¯t try to grasp it, he just¡­ felt. And as the sensation spread within him, he knew. It would be there when he returned¡ªwaiting.

    The world behind his eyes grew blacker still, and Wyn let his consciousness drift away with the current.

    ***

    He came to a moment later, the back of his head throbbing.

    ¡°Apologies,¡± Nereus said. ¡°I wasn''t thinking.¡±

    ¡°It''s fine, I should''ve sat down.¡± Wyn slowly rose from the deck, and when he reached inside, searching for the presence he had sensed time and again for the past two weeks¡ªhe found it.

    Power¡ªhis aura. Not like his blessing, or spells, but something he''d cultivated over eight years of training, something he could feel. It was quiet, like a tranquil pond, waiting to be used. He could see it, though he wasn¡¯t sure why¡ªCorrin had said he could only feel it at first.

    ¡°Well?¡± The mage asked. ¡°Can you¡­¡± He trailed off, though Wyn wasn¡¯t paying attention to him. He was watching his aura. He tried to pull it into his hand.

    It moved sluggishly, just as Corrin had warned¡ªmore like thick mud than the flowing water he had expected. Instead of his hand, he pooled it in his legs, waiting the several long seconds it took for the power to respond.

    He took a step and almost tripped, but as he started burning spirit fire, he quickly adjusted. He sped up, bounding across the deck, faster than he¡¯d ever been able before. The movement wasn¡¯t explosive like Corrin had described¡ªit was smooth, like a deer, effortless.

    With each step, he could feel the power draining away, and he slowed, losing his mental grip on his aura. He stopped back where he¡¯d started, and noticed that no new mana came in with the air. He sighed, having expected as much. Spirit fire burnt away mana, but not his own aura, which would refill slowly on its own.

    ¡°It would seem we were successful.¡± Nereus said.

    Wyn glanced over at the mage, who was smiling faintly. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The smile faded, but Nereus continued, reaching into his robes and pulling out a collection of papers. He held them out to Wyn. ¡°Here, you¡¯ll need these.¡±

    Wyn took the papers and sifted through them. They were covered in diagrams of the human body, with lines running through them, up and down various limbs. It took a moment, but he soon realized what they were.

    ¡°For my channels,¡± his eyes widened.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need a guide to follow.¡± Nereus nodded. ¡°I drew these up based on the military standard, with a few accommodations for your¡­ circumstances. The method is simple, condense as much aura as you can, and move it along the path you want. You must repeat the process thousands, tens of thousands of times, perhaps even more. But slowly, you¡¯ll bore the channels into your soul¡ªmore effective pathways for your aura to travel. Do your eye channels last¡ªthey¡¯re the most delicate. Best to start with your legs and work up from there to get better at it.¡±

    Wyn met the mage¡¯s eyes. Nereus adjusted his glasses and glanced away. Finally, Wyn lowered his head.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Nereus sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m simply holding to our end of the bargain. Thank you for your work the past week. Should we meet in the capital someday, I hope you¡¯ll think to update me on your progress.¡±

    He held out a hand. Wyn stared at it.

    ¡°Nereus. You once told me a mage¡¯s loom must hold a personal meaning, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Nereus¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Yes. That is true.¡±

    ¡°What would that be¡­ for your chimes?¡±

    The mage¡¯s fingers recoiled. He was silent.

    ¡°Please,¡± Wyn asked. He looked into the mage¡¯s eyes, trying to see past them, towards what lay within. What was there? ¡°I have to know.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªit¡¯s not¡­¡± Nereus sighed. He removed his glasses and looked over Wyn¡¯s shoulder, out into the grass sea. His gaze was distant, like he could see a world that Wyn could not.

    ¡°When I was a boy, my mother and I would sit in our garden and listen to the birds. She knew them all by sound¡ªnever had to see them to know what they were. It always amazed me.¡± He took a breath. ¡°But hearing loss runs in her side of the family. As the years went on, she started losing hers. We still sat in the garden when I visited. She had filled it with wooden chimes, just like these, so she could still hear something in the wind. She never complained, never wanted pity, but she missed the songs of the birds in the morning. She told me that often.

    Four years ago, she passed away. If I could take the birds¡ªtheir song with me, I would. But I cannot, so these chimes will have to do.¡±

    The mage wiped his eyes, and the chimes clacked together as he did.

    Wyn didn¡¯t offer condolences¡ªthey would have felt hollow. But he could accept it now. He reached out and took the mage¡¯s hand, clasping it firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll use what you¡¯ve taught me. That¡¯s all I can say.¡±

    Nereus looked at his hand, then up to Wyn¡¯s face. He smiled, though Wyn didn¡¯t reciprocate. ¡°May your journey be swift and safe. I will be wishing for your success.¡±

    They parted ways, and Wyn¡¯s brief apprenticeship concluded. Teacher or student, both still had plenty to learn.

    ***

    By the time Wyn got back to the ship, Ven still hadn¡¯t arrived. Corrin looked over the saddle as his friend returned.

    ¡°So what was that all about?¡±

    ¡°Not much,¡± Wyn had his hands in his pockets as he leapt up to the saddle. ¡°Just learned how to feel my aura is all.¡±

    Corrin grinned. ¡°Really?¡± He clapped him on the back. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! Welcome to the club!¡±

    Kei nodded. ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve been working hard haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Wyn brushed past the comments, looking around the saddle. ¡°Ven¡¯s still not here?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Corrin said dryly. ¡°Should we be getting worried?¡±

    ¡°Well he¡¯s officially late now,¡± Kei commented. ¡°So I¡¯m chewing him out when he gets here.¡±

    Corrin and Wyn muttered in agreement, and another ten minutes or so passed. The sun finally cleared the horizon.

    Corrin was digging through his pack, and he came across something he¡¯d almost forgotten about. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right! Wyn we¡¯ve got¡ª¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Kei interrupted, looking back towards town.

    Corrin slid over to the edge of the saddle, squinting. A lone figure barreled down the docks, legs pumping furiously. Behind him was a mob of angry men, shouting and jeering as they chased him. And then Corrin¡¯s eyes adjusted. ¡°Wait¡­ is that¡ª

    Ven, the man with the blessing of hawk¡¯s sight, one of the best captains on The Grass Sea, was sprinting down the docks towards them.

    And he was stripped down to his underwear.

    He had a good twenty second lead, and as he got closer he screamed. ¡°Throw down the ladder!¡±

    Corrin blinked. Then scrambled into motion, tossing the rope ladder over the side of the saddle. Ven flung himself onto it, scampering up the side like a desperate rat.

    ¡°Ven what the hells?¡± Kei shouted.

    He ignored her and dashed across Siensa¡¯s back, snatched his rod, and tapped the spot on her shell he used to control her.

    The veldstrider jerked into motion, almost sending Corrin off the edge as they lurched away from the docks, just in time. The angry mob pooled at the edge, rough looking men, some with scarred faces, and some holding knives, shouting curses up at the strider. Corrin heard a couple of voices.

    ¡°Give me my damn money!¡±

    ¡°This diamond is fake!¡±

    ¡°You said all your clothes!¡±

    ¡°Who goes all in with that hand?¡±

    Ven strutted to the saddle, cupped his hands around his mouth, and bellowed, ¡°Nice try, you cheating sons of¡ª¡±

    A rock hit him square in the face.

    ¡°Take that you bastard!¡±

    Ven dove to the ground. ¡°Take cover!¡±

    The projectile rain began, rocks, fruits, vegetables, anything the angry people could find. Corrin slapped one of the fruits aside, then realized that was a waste and caught the next one.

    All three of them looked at Ven, almost naked, shivering in the cold, and covering his head as they got further and further from the docks, soon passing out of range.

    Wyn¡¯s shoulders trembled once, his face slowly unfreezing. He stifled a chuckle. Corrin and Kei were not so generous, and the two of them began to howl with laughter.

    ¡°Talk about throwing away your pride!¡± Corrin jeered, he wasn¡¯t even mad.

    Kei could barely breathe, and her eyes were tearing up. ¡°Did you run out of money and start gambling your clothes?¡±

    Ven realized the projectile rain had stopped, and he slowly got up, looking between the three of them. The wind blew, he shivered.

    The world stopped for no one. The birds would continue to sing, whether they could be heard or not.

    As laughter rang out over the sea, Corrin wrapped his arm around Wyn¡¯s shoulder. Their eyes met.

    We¡¯re here, right now. And that¡¯s all that matters.

    Wyn looked down at the saddle. He smiled. After another moment, laughter bubbled its way up from his chest.

    ¡°Gambling. That¡¯s a waste of money. I win.¡±

    The four travelers left Estin behind.

 107. The Girl in the Dark

    Seven Years Ago

    Kei had been born to serve her brother. That was what her father had told her from the day she was old enough to understand the words¡ªeven if she didn¡¯t yet understand what they meant. It was a bit confusing though.

    Because Kei had never met him.

    She knew of his existence of course, she¡¯d seen him from across the room, or as he entered and left the estate from her window. It seemed all the servants ever did was speak about the young master this, and the young master that. And father only ever spoke well of him. However, since as far back as she could remember, the two of them had been kept separate, and she¡¯d never been able to properly meet the older brother whose shadow covered her entire life.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± She complained, pouting as her mother combed her hair. ¡°I hate him!¡±

    Her mother was humming a simple tune¡ªa lullaby from her homeland¡ªbut stopped to respond. When she spoke, her voice was tender, but firm. ¡°Do not speak ill of your elder brother Kei Hayashi. Especially not in your father¡¯s presence. You should know better should you not?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s not even here!¡±

    The comb stopped . ¡°Nonetheless, you must speak of him the same, lest you repeat those words outside this room.¡±

    Kei glanced towards the lone window at the end of the room. The old glass was faintly green¡ªa sign of its low-quality¡ªand it had warped in some places, letting in a dull beam of light which stretched across the floor and illuminated the room. Their bedroom was much smaller than the other servant rooms, but since its only residents were Kei and her mother, that had never proven a problem.

    There was nothing exciting about the room, with its washed-out wooden floor, or the bed set with old blankets and sheets, but it was still home.

    Kei kicked her feet lightly against the bed frame. ¡°But why? Why do I have to care for a brother I¡¯ve never met? Why does everyone say I will have to serve him someday? What about me?¡±

    Her mother set down the brush and turned Kei to face her. She was young, barely a woman when she¡¯d been taken from Nladia, but when she looked at Kei, her face was aged and worn. There was no anger in her expression¡ªonly worry and resignation. She sighed, smoothing down Kei¡¯s hair with her hands.

    ¡°Because your life will be easier Kei, if you do not fight what is already decided.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡­¡±

    ¡°No. It is not.¡±

    Kei wished she could ignore the words, but she felt them settle heavily in her stomach anyways. She looked down at her hands, clenching her dress tightly.

    Her mother smiled, cupping Kei¡¯s face lightly in her hands. Her thumbs traced small circles on Kei¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Listen to me little one, no matter what fate the spirits bring, we will have each other, yes?¡±

    Kei nodded, quiet.

    Her mother pressed a kiss against her forehead, whispering in her native language the only words she¡¯d ever taught her daughter. ¡°[I love you Kei]¡±

    Kei unclenched her fists, wrapping her arms around her mother¡¯s thin waist. She buried her face in her shoulder. ¡°[I love you mama]¡±

    ***

    Kei walked carefully through the hallway of the Ameas estate. She didn¡¯t need an escort within their walls, but there were dangers all the same.

    Stand up straight. Lower your gaze, but be mindful of your surroundings. Lessons drilled through her head, stifling as the dresses she was forced to wear around the estate.

    Servants passed her in the hallway. Some were Edrian, born and raised in the same place as her. Others were Nladian, many torn from the war that continued to ravage the continents. But both looked at her with disdain. For all their reasons were different, the result was the same. She wasn¡¯t a true servant, not like the rest of them, but neither was she a true member of the house.

    She was nothing.

    Kei walked straight into the door, her forehead smacking against wood as she fell onto her butt. ¡°Ow¡­¡± She grumbled.

    Be mindful of your surroundings.

    ¡°Please, come in Kei,¡± her stepmother¡¯s voice came from the other side, warm, but firm.

    Kei opened the door and stepped into the room. The teaching room was far larger than hers, lavishly decorated and situated on the second floor of the manor with a large window overlooking the city. Kei¡¯s stepmother was sitting near the window at an ornate desk, her long blonde hair catching the morning sun and cascading down the back of her tea gown. Across the desk from her was an empty chair for Kei.

    After bowing respectfully, Kei took her seat and their lessons began.

    From Kei¡¯s understanding, in many noble families like her father loved to idolize, a governess would be assigned to teach the children in a room much like this one, but Oliver had been sent to boarding school, and Kei was not seen as a proper heiress, so she wasn¡¯t worth the effort.

    No, her fate had already been determined. She would be trained as though she were going to be the head maid of the household¡ªthough being half-nladian, she would never be more than her brother¡¯s attendant.

    It was her stepmother that had insisted that she receive any semblance of a real education, and she had taken it upon herself to provide it, treating her almost like a young lady instead of a servant.

    History. Her stepmother flipped through cards, each with questions upon them.

    ¡°What was the principle cause of The Wars of Khadat?¡±

    Kei thought for a moment, they¡¯d talked about this last week. ¡°The fall of Xe¡¯zhul¡¯s empire in the south.¡±

    ¡°That is correct, Xe¡¯zhul¡¯s death caused an interregnum as the numerous Sultans fought in various civil wars over control of the empire.¡±

    ¡°In¡ªinterregnum?¡± Kei sounded out the word.

    ¡°Ah, it means¡­¡±

    Arithmetic. Her stepmother glanced over a sheet of paper covered in numbers.

    ¡°Hmm, all correct as usual. Good work,¡± her stepmother said, looking over the problems she¡¯d given her.

    Kei smiled slightly. She was good at math, as well as most things that required memorization, but though her stepmother was fair, she did not dole out much praise.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s look at this one right here¡­¡±

    Painting.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± her stepmother looked unimpressed with Kei¡¯s work.

    Kei thought she was good at some things, but she was not good at art.

    Their lessons were interrupted as the door to the room swung open, and Thomas Ameas strode in.

    The head of the house was neither short nor particularly tall. Neither particularly thin, nor wide. In fact, he was by all accounts a relatively plain man. His eyes were a lackluster brown, and his hair was so dark it seemed to have no color at all.

    Kei watched quietly as her father¡¯s gaze roamed the room before settling on her stepmother. Usually so stern, something about his eyes seemed softer than usual.

    It¡¯s a good day! It must be!

    ¡°Papa!¡± She ran towards him, throwing her arms around his leg.

    Thomas Ameas stiffened, but placed a strong hand on her head. ¡°I have told you before Kei, do not call me that. ¡®Father¡¯ will suffice.¡±

    Kei deflated. ¡°Yes father.¡±

    She looked up to meet his eyes, but he was no longer looking at her. ¡°Charlotte, I wish for Kei to dine with us tonight, please ensure her etiquette is not lacking.

    Papa wants me to eat dinner with him? But usually that¡¯s only on special occasions, so then¡­

    ¡°Tonight of all nights?¡± Her stepmother looked puzzled. ¡°What are you thinking dearest?¡±

    ¡°Is it so strange for a man to wish for his daughter to sit at his table?¡±

    He called me his daughter! Kei felt his hand on her head, it was warm.

    ¡°No, of course not, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then that is the only reason I need. See to it that her chores are done early as well. That will be all.¡±

    And then his hand was gone, and the door was closing behind him. Kei couldn¡¯t help but reach out, stretching her hand towards his, but the gap closed and the door slammed shut.

    The room was quiet after that, save for her stepmother tapping her fingers on the table, brow furrowed in thought. Soon it passed though, and, with a sigh she took down the canvas and set it aside, pulling out a variety of silverware and porcelain from a chest nearby. She smiled at Kei. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to cut our lessons short today Kei, let¡¯s see how well you remember your etiquette.¡±

    Kei pouted, she hated lessons on etiquette. She had never been very good at it.

    Her stepmother glared. ¡°No pouting young lady, it¡¯s unbecoming. You want to eat with your father tonight do you not? Then you¡¯d better be on your best behavior.¡±

    Kei schooled her face into one of faint enthusiasm. Yay! She loved etiquette!

    ***

    Despite the fact that he had been gone from the household for almost a year, Oliver Ameas¡¯s bedroom was spotless. There was hardly so much as a speck of dust to be found, and the sheets on the bed were clean, washed at the start of every week and put back on the bed.

    This was the most important of Kei¡¯s chores, as her father and the rest of the servants had reminded her at multiple points, though she could never understand why. They said it was important, and that she needed to understand her duties for when the young master returned. So each day, Kei cleaned the spotless room, which would sometimes be intentionally messed with just to test her. And each week, Kei washed the clean sheets and remade the bed.

    She grit her teeth as she fluffed up the pillows and looked out over the room. There was no room to slack, as the room would be inspected later, and Charles, the head butler, liked to leave traps for her¡ªtoday¡¯s had been a loose shirt hidden under the bed, to be picked up and ironed before hanging it back up in the wardrobe. She¡¯d had to find a step-stool in order to reach high enough to hang it.

    Papa wants me to eat dinner with him. She reminded herself. Her chores were done now, and she had that to look forward to. Despite her dislike, she¡¯d practiced hard with her stepmother. If she behaved herself at the dinner, then her father would¡­ Well, she wasn¡¯t sure what he would do, but surely it would be good!

    Kei walked quickly through the estate, but as she reached a certain area, she slowed. The garden of the Ameas estate was the best place in her entire world. It wasn¡¯t particularly large¡ªshe could run from one end to the other in almost ten seconds¡ªbut that was okay, because in the garden, even more than by the windows on the second floor, Kei could imagine that she was somewhere else. She could pretend the tall walls that surrounded her refuge didn¡¯t exist, and she was as free as the birds that flew in the sky above.

    She stepped into the garden, walking slowly along the stone path, letting her fingers trail over the leaves of short hedges that lined the way. She took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air, touched with the scent of carefully tended flowers, still blooming late into spring.

    She tilted her head back, staring at the tops of the walls that cut her off from the outside. They were draped with ivy, their rough surfaces touched by nature, but they were walls all the same. Her father claimed the reason she so rarely left the estate was that it would not be safe for her outside, but sometimes she thought that would be better still.

    She reached up, placing her hand against the stone, pressing her palm flat as though she could somehow push right through.

    ¡°You should not be here.¡±

    Kei flinched, pulling her hand back as she turned to see one of the other servants, an Edrian, standing a few steps away, watching her with an unreadable expression. The woman¡¯s posture was stiff, her hands neatly folded in front of her apron, and her face was still, like stagnant water.

    ¡°You are expected at dinner,¡± the servant continued. ¡°If you do not hurry and change, you will be late.¡±

    Kei slowly curled her fingers against her palm, letting her arms fall to her side as she lowered her gaze.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± she said quietly.

    The servant didn¡¯t respond, merely nodding and heading on her own way, not as though Kei were a guest, or a proper lady of the house, just another duty to be attended to. Though, she had stopped to snap Kei out of her daydreaming. And perhaps that was a kindness in and of itself.

    Kei looked at the garden once more, then turned away, her footsteps silent as she walked back towards the manor.

    ***

    The ¡®dinner¡¯ began long before the actual food arrived, the guests gathering in the main hall to drink and socialize. Kei was, of course, exempt from this, though her father had insisted she at least be present. To that end, she stood by her father, silent with her gaze down as the room slowly filled with people.

    One after another, they came to greet her father, thanking him for hosting, toasting their drinks, and speaking of plans they had yet to enact. During a lull in the conversation, she tugged on her father¡¯s arm, and he looked down at her, removing her hand from his sleeve. As he looked at her, his eyes caught on something, and he adjusted her hair. A clip had come out of place, letting a few strands loose.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Be mindful Kei,¡± he said sternly, adjusting his own clothes as well. ¡°You are an Ameas. You must present yourself impeccably if you ever wish to be taken seriously in this world.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°No buts,¡± he scolded. ¡°Listen to your father.¡±

    Kei nodded, glancing down. ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he said, his tone suddenly warm. He placed a gentle hand on her head, careful not to mess up her hair. ¡°You are my pride Kei, you and your brother will make this house strong. Now, what did you intend to ask me?¡±

    She felt a warm feeling bubble up in her chest. ¡°Well¡­ I just wanted to say, you have so many friends pa¡ªfather. It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Her father¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°Do you think so, Kei? I suppose you would. But listen, you must understand this¡ª¡±

    He bent down to her level and grabbed her wrist. With a smile on his face, he met her gaze. She looked into his eyes, but though his lips smiled, his eyes did not seem to smile with them.

    ¡°These men are not my friends, nor am I theirs. You are a merchant. An Ameas. We do not have friends. We have allies, we have debts, and we have our family. That is all. Do you understand me Kei?¡±

    Kei twisted her arm, but his grip was firm. She didn¡¯t understand at all, but she knew better than to argue.

    ¡°Yes father¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, you truly are my daughter.¡± He released his grip and stood back up, turning away from her as he greeted another guest with the same cold smile, and Kei wondered if what he¡¯d said was true. Something felt wrong about it, that she knew, but if her father said it, it must be right¡­ right?

    As the mingling drew to a close, each person in the room filed into the dining room, where seats had been assigned to each guest. Kei was seated next to her stepmother, near the head of the table, close enough to her father to be recognized as family, yet not so close as to interfere with his discussions.

    The first course was served¡ªdelicate soup with fragrant herbs, and the conversation began anew. Kei sat with her back straight, careful not to let her elbows touch the table, just as her stepmother had taught her. She had to be mindful of her posture, her expression, the way she held her spoon. Everything had to be just right.

    It was a bit stiff, but she made her way through it, focusing on her etiquette with more focus than she¡¯d ever mustered before. This dinner was important, she could tell. Though Kei wasn¡¯t starved, she and her mother ate mostly simple meals except on special occasions, completely unlike the banquet before her. The food was luxurious, each bite bursting with flavors she¡¯d never tasted before. It was food meant for important people, like the guests, like her father.

    Despite that, Kei could not bring herself to enjoy it. In fact, she hardly had much of an appetite at all, and each time she picked up the spoon, her hand trembled, threatening to spill soup onto the table.

    She could feel the gazes on her. Not her father¡¯s¡ªhe had hardly glanced in her direction since the dinner had begun, and not the servants who circled the table pouring wine and replacing empty plates, they were mostly used to her by now. It was the guests, those who had never seen her before. Their eyes caught her, and she tried not to meet theirs in turn.

    The conversation around the table began harmless enough¡ªa merchant boasted of fine silks he had imported from Elysia, a spirit knight discussed a recent Colossus hunt, and a nobleman speculated on the impact of a succession in a nearby duchy. At the head, her father listened intently, interjecting into each one with his own thoughts and stories. And he laughed endlessly, with a loud booming voice, as though he were afraid someone may not hear him.

    But soon, the conversation turned to familiar ground¡ªthe war. They spoke of battles won and lost, trade disrupted, and dissatisfaction with the war.

    ¡°...Twenty-three years, and we¡¯re still fighting those devils in the east.¡± A nobleman, Lord Ferview scoffed, swirling a glass of wine. ¡°It¡¯s pathetic. Have they not learned their efforts are futile?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of learning,¡± another nobleman replied coolly. ¡°They¡¯re like raging beasts. Conflict is in their blood and they¡¯ll continue until they¡¯ve been sufficiently beaten down. Or have you not seen such results in your own homes?¡±

    Kei kept her eyes lowered as they laughed at the joke, focusing on the polished wooden grain of the table.

    ¡°Speaking of,¡± Lady Ferview mused, voice smooth as silk, ¡°I understand you¡¯ve been training one of them Ameas?¡±

    Kei flinched as the noblewoman addressed her father with no title. It wasn¡¯t disrespectful per se, as he was below their station, but it was surprising to hear¡ªhe often insisted as being addressed with noble titles amongst his servants.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fine experiment, I should love to see if one of the devils can learn any true civility, and she has done such a wonderful job at this dinner so far.¡±

    Kei felt the words before she even registered their meaning. She didn¡¯t look up.

    She heard her father exhale. ¡°Lady Ferview, with respect, Kei is my daughter.¡±

    Kei couldn¡¯t help but glance up.

    The lady smiled thinly. ¡°Oh of course, I wouldn¡¯t wish to offend. I only mean that blood is a stubborn thing, isn¡¯t it. And her mother is still around? Are you not worried about what she might teach the girl?¡±

    Kei¡¯s heart twisted, surely he would defend her mother.

    ¡°I¡¯ve ensured she will not indulge in any such bad habits,¡± her father said, voice clipped. ¡°She has been raised properly, given a purpose.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡±

    ¡°She will serve her brother and the family. Not as an heir, but as a servant. She has been trained as such. The education and etiquette she has received are at the behest of my wife.¡±

    Kei felt a gentle hand on hers¡ªher stepmother¡¯s. The woman was not looking at her, but she squeezed Kei''s hand reassuringly.

    ¡°I suppose she is to thank for keeping her so quiet,¡± the merchant chuckled.

    Another noble laughed. ¡°A valuable trait for someone like her.¡±

    Thomas gave a small nod. ¡°She knows better than to interrupt our conversation.¡±

    The knot in Kei¡¯s chest tightened further, just a little.

    Lord Ferview touched a finger to his head. ¡°Well, if she is to be raised as Oliver¡¯s personal servant¡­ perhaps an education is prudent, whatever she is capable of learning.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you know my son?¡± Her father was quick to change the topic.

    ¡°Secondhand. My boy is the same age. They seem to get on quite amicably from what I understand. You must be proud to have such a talented child.¡±

    ¡°He is a blessing from the kings, there is no doubt,¡± Thomas agreed. ¡°I must say in many ways the boy humbles his father.¡±

    ¡°I only wish I could speak as highly of my second born,¡± Ferview laughed.

    And just like that, the conversation shifted. The nobles carried on as though their words had meant nothing, letting the flow of the conversation take them away.

    But Kei sat in silence, still caught in the nets they¡¯d left behind.

    ***

    The dinner had ended. The plates had been cleared, the glasses emptied, and the guests had slipped away into the night with murmured farewells and polite bows.

    Kei should have gone to bed.

    She had waited, sitting stiffly at the table even after the plates were taken, expecting someone¡ªher father, her stepmother, even a servant¡ªto tell her it was time to leave. But no one had. Her stepmother had retired to bed early, and her father had walked past her without a word, rushing off in conversation with several other men. The servants had moved around her as if she weren¡¯t even there.

    She had been forgotten. And so, in the confusion after the dinner, Kei had slipped away.

    Even as she wandered the dim corridors of the estate, stepping quietly against the floors, she wasn¡¯t sure why she hadn¡¯t just returned to her room. Her heart was beating in her chest, but she felt¡­ excited. It was a rare thing, and she was relishing in it.

    Still, the manor was different at night. The shadow¡¯s seemed to stretch further, dancing in the flickering light of the lamps that adorned the walls, and soon, she decided to return to her mother¡¯s chambers.

    It was just then, she heard the voices. After the voices, she noticed the door. At the end of the hallway, it was cracked open, just barely. A warm glow seeped out from within, the scent of pipe smoke curling into the hallway.

    Her father was still awake.

    As she crept closer, she could hear him inside, but he was not alone. There were other voices, three of them, men she didn¡¯t recognize. Their voices were low, but as she turned her ear to the crack, she was able to make them out.

    ¡°...A mess,¡± one of the men was saying, his tone sharp with irritation. ¡°You assured us this would be handled.¡±

    ¡°And I am handling it,¡± her father¡¯s voice replied. It was different from how he normally spoke, not laughing, not loud. Tired.

    A new voice spoke. ¡°No, you¡¯re delaying. The Dealers won¡¯t accept any more obfuscation from you.¡±

    There was a beat of silence.

    ¡°I know what I owe,¡± her father muttered. ¡°And I will hold to my end of the deal.¡±

    ¡°Then act like it,¡± a third voice growled. Kei heard a chair scrape against the floor, followed by a brief rustling of clothes.

    Finally, the first voice spoke again. ¡°We¡¯ve tolerated your posturing thus far because you¡¯ve been useful, that I will admit Ameas. But your debts are not something we intend to carry much longer.¡±

    Kei tensed. She¡¯d never heard anyone speak to her father like that. She dared to shift closer, peering just slightly through the crack.

    In the study, her father sat slouched at his desk, a nearly empty glass in hand. Opposite him were the three men, wearing dark cloaks affixed with the insignia of a playing card on their shoulders. She didn¡¯t recognize the insignia itself, but she knew what it meant, only certain groups wore unique insignias like those.

    They were spirit knights.

    But¡­ spirit knights weren¡¯t like these men were they?

    She watched as her father let out a long breath, running a hand down his face. He looked so much smaller than she knew him. The man who had laughed and drank with confidence at the dinner was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°I just need more time. A month at most.¡±

    One of the men chuckled, the tallest of them, standing in the center. He was the one whose voice she had heard first. His dark hair was slicked back, and she could tell simply from how he stood that he was in charge. Looking at him, she felt something cold seeping out from the room, goosebumps breaking out on her arms and legs.

    ¡°Time. You speak of it as though it is such a cheap thing.¡±

    Her father¡¯s jaw tightened.

    ¡°Fine, I will grant you your month. But no more. Do not disappoint me again, Ameas.¡±

    And just like, the men turned to leave.

    Kei startled, backing away from the door, heart pounding. She needed to leave, before they saw her, before they¡ª

    The floor creaked beneath her foot.

    Their gazes fell on her, flickering with recognition. For a moment, the tall man¡¯s red eyes met her own, burning with hate. Kei lost the ability to breath, the air squeezed from her lungs as something pressed on her from all sides. Her vision dimmed, her knees grew weak, but she couldn¡¯t even collapse.

    Then, they brushed past her, and her breath returned to her in gasps. She could hear their footsteps as they made their way down the hallway, but she didn¡¯t dare look back. Slowly, the footsteps grew quiet, and then disappeared. She let out a breath of relief.

    Too soon.

    Her father turned. Their eyes met. With a slow, deliberate motion, he set down the glass.

    ¡°Kei.¡±

    She stumbled back. ¡°I¡ªI was just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Come here Kei.¡±

    Stiffly, her legs obeyed, walking towards her father.

    He didn¡¯t speak as she approached, his expression masked. When she came within arm¡¯s reach however, he grabbed her wrist firmly.

    ¡°You should know better than to eavesdrop, Kei.¡± He whispered, voice cold. ¡°I thought you were a well-behaved daughter.¡±

    Kei¡¯s swallowed, her throat dry. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    His grip tightened.

    She flinched, and something dark flickered across his face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t listen,¡± he muttered. ¡°None of you do.¡±

    Kei¡¯s stomach twisted. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    Her father took a breath, releasing her. He turned away, rubbing his head as he grabbed another bottle from the shelf on the wall. ¡°Go to bed Kei.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. She fled down the hall, feet carrying her towards her mother as fast as she could.

    In the darkness behind, she could hear her father muttering to himself, low and bitter.

    ¡°Useless. All of them¡­ useless¡­¡±

    The door swung closed.

    By the time she reached her mother¡¯s room, Kei was shaking.

    She opened the door quietly, trying not to wake her mother, but surprisingly, she was still awake, sitting on the edge of the bed while she mended a tear in one of Kei¡¯s dresses in the dim light.

    Her mother glanced up as Kei entered. Her expression softened. ¡°Ah, little one. Did you behave yourself at the dinner?¡±

    When Kei couldn¡¯t bring herself to respond, her mother¡¯s brow furrowed. She set the dress aside, holding out her arms. ¡°Come here Kei.¡±

    Kei shut the door behind her, moving across the room slowly, her wrist cold where her father had grabbed it.

    Her mother¡¯s warm arms enveloped her, pulling Kei tight against her chest. ¡°You¡¯re trembling,¡± she murmured, tucking a stray strand of hair behind Kei¡¯s ear. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Kei opened her mouth, but no words came out. She hugged her mother tighter.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Kei¡± her mother ran her fingers through Kei¡¯s hair, whispering to her that everything would be okay. The motion was soothing, and her heart began to calm, her thoughts started to slow.

    Everything will be fine.

    Tomorrow will be normal again.

    But the night wasn¡¯t over yet.

    ***

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but she¡¯d calmed enough that she was drifting off, cradled in her mother¡¯s arms. Then the door slammed open.

    The sound jolted her awake, and her mother startled, letting out a sharp gasp as her grip tightened around Kei.

    Thomas Ameas stood in the doorway, his face cast harshly in the candlelight. His coat was askew, and only half-buttoned, sloppy. The scent of wine drifted off of him, thick and heady, pressing into the small room. He lingered in the light for a moment, swaying on his feet as his expression twisted through something unreadable. He muttered something under his breath, and then he stepped inside.

    Kei¡¯s mother got up from the bed, stepping between them. Her voice shook as she spoke. ¡°My lord, it is late. What is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Be silent, Naomi.¡±

    She recoiled as if she¡¯d been slapped, and Thomas¡¯s eyes fell on her for a moment with a look Kei had never seen. He shook his head, his gaze turning to Kei.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t listen.¡±

    Her mother spoke softly, as though she were afraid to raise her voice more than a whisper. ¡°She is just a child.¡±

    Her father scoffed. ¡°A child,¡¯ he echoed mockingly. ¡°Child or not, she sabotages me each day. I ask you for obedience, and in exchange I house you, I feed you, and yet all I¡¯ve raised is an ungrateful half-devil waste!¡±

    Kei¡¯s mother clutched his arm. ¡°Please, my lord¡ª¡±

    A sharp crack rang out, and her mother fell to the ground, clutching her cheek. Kei scrambled back in the bed, pressing herself against the wall.

    His words were sharp, but rambling, as though his thoughts were scattered and disjointed¡ªfrustration aimed somewhere else, not entirely at Kei, or her mother. She watched as his hands clenched, then unclenched. His eyes were looking somewhere else.

    ¡°Damn those bastards,¡± he muttered. ¡°All of them! Posturing, smirking¡ªacting as though I am the fool while they dine in my home. They drink my wine, indulge in my hospitality, and then they turn around and sneer. They think I don¡¯t see!¡±

    He looked back at Kei, his words slurring. ¡°I built this family. Me! I raise you as my own, pulling you all from the dirt, and this is the thanks I get. My servants conspire against me, my allies stab me in the back¡ªmy daughter looks at me with fear.¡±

    He stalked across the room towards the bed, reaching towards her.

    And Kei flinched.

    His hand froze, his breath catching.

    ¡°You think¡­ you think I would hurt you,¡± he said. It wasn¡¯t a question, but a statement, or perhaps a realization. His voice had gotten low, hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m not him¡­¡±

    His fingers twitched, and he turned away sharply, raking a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m not him,¡± he muttered. ¡°I am not him!¡±

    He threw his glass against the wall. It shattered, spraying across the floor as the remnants of wine stained the paint, dark red liquid running down the wood like blood.

    Kei gasped, covering her head as a small, choked sob crawled out of her chest.

    He looked around, towards Kei¡¯s mother collapsed on the floor, then at Kei, his dark eyes wide with¡­ fear? It was as though he was seeing it all for the first time.

    His breath hitched, and his legs gave out. Her father sank to the floor, leaning against the bed for support as he buried his face in his hands, shoulders shaking.

    For what felt like hours, no one moved. No one dared. Kei didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t understand at all. But eventually, her father raised his head.

    ¡°Come here Kei.¡±

    Without thought, Kei felt her body move. She came to a halt just before her father, almost even with his eyes in his slumped form, she couldn¡¯t take another step.

    ¡°The men beyond these walls, Kei? They don''t love you. They never will. They will forever hate you for what you are. Beyond these walls you have nothing. But I¡­ I will always love you. I just want you to behave, to be a good girl for your father. You of all people, please Kei¡­¡± His voice was hardly a whisper. ¡°Kei¡­ you know we¡¯re family, right?¡±

    Kei didn¡¯t know what to say. She had no name for how she felt. She just wanted things to be okay again. It was her fault. She¡¯d done something she shouldn¡¯t have, and now her father was upset. If she¡¯d just behaved, none of it would have happened. That¡¯s what he meant, and he wouldn¡¯t lie to her. He was her father, he loved her.

    Father loves me¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­

    And Kei did the only thing she knew how to do. She knelt beside him, wrapping her small arms around his shaking frame, and whispered the words she hoped would make it better.

    ¡°[I love you] papa.¡±

    She felt him stiffen, his breath catching in his throat.

    And though he did not hug her back, he didn¡¯t pull away.

 108. The Boy in The Light

    Seven Years Ago

    Kei worked harder than ever to be the perfect daughter. After the bad night, she stopped complaining about her chores, she did them diligently. She obeyed both mothers without question, she was quieter, held her gaze lower, she had to be perfect. If her father was mad, it must be her fault.

    She¡¯d made a mistake, and he¡¯d gotten mad at her. Of course he had, it was only natural. She had to be better, she had to not make mistakes. He said he loved her¡­ so if she was only a better daughter, then she wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of him again.

    We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we?

    A few months had passed, and summer was in full swing. Though, as Kei cleaned glass near the front entrance, staring out the window of the estate, it certainly did not feel like it. The outside world was dim, with grey light filtering down from the clouded sky which had showered them with intermittent rain for the last two days. The Ameas residence was a little ways outside of the city, but from its position atop a hill, she thought she could almost see the white-topped buildings of Taravast in the distance.

    A carriage rode into the courtyard, catching her eye¡ªit was oddly timed. Even more interesting, she heard the front door open a room over, and through the window she saw her father stride out, a bright smile on his face.

    The carriage door opened and a servant stepped out, looking quite nervous as he approached her father. They had a brief exchange and she watched his mood sour. He began to shout, though she couldn¡¯t hear the words, and the servants frantically responded. Her father shook his head and stalked back towards the front entrance, as the door swung open again, she was able to make out more of the conversation.

    ¡°...accused him of peddling fake jewelry, my lord. The man was indignant, but when the others heard¡ªwell, a fight broke out that ended up taking the whole street, and he slipped away in our confusion. We searched the area for almost an hour, but we weren¡¯t able to find him.¡±

    ¡°He is only fourteen.¡± Thomas growled. ¡°I expect you to be able to keep an eye on a child.¡±

    ¡°But sir, please! You know how the boy can be when he sets his mind to something.¡±

    Kei wandered towards the doorway to the anteroom, continuing to listen while remaining out of sight as her father stormed past her in the hallway.

    ¡°Do you have any idea where he¡¯s gone off to?¡±

    ¡°None my lord,¡± the servant shook his head. ¡°He was perfectly behaved for the entire rest of the trip. There was no inclination he¡¯d run off, he just spoke of how joyous it was to return home, and said he was looking forward to seeing his family.¡±

    ¡°Kings help me, I do not know what to do with that boy. I¡¯ll inform Charles and we¡¯ll prepare to search the city. In the meantime, send word to the Ferview¡¯s¡ªwe¡¯ll make use of their hawks. Also, find my daughter and send her back to her room.¡±

    Send me back to my room? Why? Kei wondered, confused.

    ¡°Of course sir. Would you also like me to¡­¡±

    They turned a corner and moved beyond earshot, and Kei tried to piece together what they¡¯d been talking about. A few pieces fell into place¡ªthe extra chores she¡¯d been given, the way the kitchen had been active so early in the morning, all signs that important guests were arriving. She¡¯d assumed it was a noble family, or some of her father¡¯s associates, but no. If they were sending her to her room¡­

    He is only fourteen, her father had said.

    She gripped the hem of her sleeves tightly. She had forgotten what the time of year signified. It was summer vacation for most of the academies in Edria, which would last around five weeks until the beginning of fall. Her brother was returning home.

    ***

    It wasn¡¯t long before a servant had found her and ordered her back to her room. They were too busy to escort her, not that they needed to. Kei had no plans to disobey. She quickly returned the cleaning supplies to the utility room and made her way back across the estate towards her mother¡¯s room.

    As always, she passed by the garden, catching the scent of damp soil as she did. It was an inviting smell, one she loved. On most days, she would have ventured out and enjoyed some time in the garden before returning, but she felt today was different. If she dilly dallied, she would get into trouble. With that in mind, she merely looked out instead, eyes traveling up the high stone walls that separated her from the outside.

    Kei froze.

    There, up on the walls, climbing down the ivy, was a young boy, only a few years older than her. He was dressed in expensive clothes, a suit of a kind, much like a nobleman¡¯s child would wear¡ªbut he¡¯d taken his arm out on one side, and the sleeve was rolled up on the other, exposing the white shirt beneath. The shirt had come untucked in the back, and flowed loosely down his waist as he descended the wall.

    She couldn¡¯t make a sound, she was too shocked. But she moved towards him, perhaps out of a desire to catch him should he fall. But his descent was swift, and before she¡¯d even crossed half the distance, he dropped from the ivy, falling to the ground behind a bush. To fall from such a height¡ª

    ¡°Kings!¡± She cried, rushing across the muddy ground, heedless of whether her dress got dirty.

    What was he thinking? She thought. That height was enough to break a leg! Who is he?

    But by the time she rounded the bush, he had stood up and was brushing off his pants. As their eyes locked, he only seemed surprised for a moment before he covered it with a conspiratorial smile.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t scream,¡± he whispered, holding a finger to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m no intruder, and it would certainly ruin my plans.¡±

    The boy was a head taller than her, with bright blond hair that curled up just below his ears, and his eyes were a striking gold. Though it had been a year since she¡¯d last seen him, she knew who he was in an instant.

    He looked her over, his golden eyes glimmering, then he squinted.

    ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re bright. I think I¡¯ve seen you around before,¡± he muttered. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Naomi¡¯s daughter, correct? Perhaps it is fortuitous, you look about her age. Could I ask for your name? I¡¯m looking for someone who lives here, and I could use some help finding her.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t know who I am. Kei looked down, realizing she was still in the servant''s clothes she was made to wear during her chores. She opened her mouth to respond, but no sound came out.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not mute are you? That would be unfortunate indeed, I doubt you¡¯d have been taught to sign.¡± He made some odd motions with his hands, but she had no idea what they meant.

    Finally, she forced out words. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not mute.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great, ah I apologize. I suppose it may have been shocking to see a strange man come over the walls, so I should thank you for not sounding the alarm right away. That would¡¯ve spoiled things for me. You see, I¡¯m attempting¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Kei.¡±

    His speech slowed to a halt, and he chewed the words in his mouth. He didn¡¯t speak for almost thirty seconds, but eventually, a smile began to spread on his face. In the sky above, the sun finally broke through the clouds, a thin beam of light streaming down into the garden, bathing it in light.

    ¡°Surely not. What would the odds be of such a thing? To accomplish my goal so quickly after sneaking in?¡±

    ¡°Your goal?¡± Kei repeated.

    ¡°Ah, I suppose introductions are in order.¡± He held out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Oliver Ameas. Your big brother!¡±

    ***

    ¡°Why did you sneak in?¡± Kei asked. She¡¯d eventually calmed enough to talk normally, though she was still in a bit of shock over the sudden appearance of the person she thought she despised most in the world.

    Oliver rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He was perched on a rock in the garden, his suit tossed over his shoulder, as though he hardly cared for it at all. She couldn¡¯t believe it, surely their father would have his head for such a thing.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit of a long story,¡± he chuckled, then stretched his arms high above his head and lay back, relaxing. ¡°But the short version is, I wanted to explore the city on my own a little, you¡¯ll never meet people surrounded by an armed escort, that¡¯s what I say. Plus, I¡¯ve been stuck out in the country for almost a year, can you blame me?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but won¡¯t father be mad at you?¡± Kei was wide-eyed.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure he will be, but he¡¯s always been hesitant to truly punish his only heir.¡± Oliver rolled his eyes, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Frankly, the stewards at the institute are scarier, they don¡¯t care who you are.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you disobeyed father.¡±

    Oliver frowned. He looked into her eyes, then let out a long sigh. ¡°That bastard¡­¡±

    Kei flinched.

    ¡°I slipped my escort because I wanted to see the city. That much is true.¡± Oliver sat up on the rock. ¡°But as for sneaking in? That was for a different reason. You see, each time I come home, father does everything in his power to keep us separate.¡±

    Father¡­ kept us separate? But why would he do that?

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I said,¡± Oliver nodded, and Kei realized she¡¯d spoken out loud. ¡°After all, you¡¯re my only sibling! It would be a crime to keep us apart! And that¡¯s when it hit me¡­ ¡± He posed dramatically, his sour mood seeming to vanish. ¡°I¡¯d sneak in!¡±

    For reasons Kei didn¡¯t understand, she found herself entranced. The way he spoke, the way he acted. It was like a splotch of color cast onto a canvas of grays, he was so different from what she knew. She felt something stirring in her chest¡ªcould people really act like this?

    ¡°So as my captors¡ªexcuse me, my escort¡ªtook me through the merchant¡¯s district, I instigated a bit of a brawl. To be clear, the fellow deserved it, he was selling fake gems as real. Detestable I say!¡±

    Kei was shocked to find herself laughing as he told the story of how he slipped away and spent time exploring the city. He talked of visiting the ports and fishing with a sea captain. The way he told stories, with wild gesticulations, silly voices, and just¡­ enthusiasm. It was unlike anything she¡¯d ever heard before.

    ¡°...So I tipped the coachman a silver coin and got out by the woods. From there it was a quick hike to reach the garden walls, and then well, you saw the rest,¡± he finished, grinning.

    Kei¡¯s eyes were wide with interest. ¡°How¡ªhow did you climb it! Does the ivy go all the way down on the other side?¡± The walls were made of brick, and she couldn¡¯t imagine trying to grasp the tiny cracks between them.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ve some talent for channeling, which makes things much easier.¡±

    ¡°Channeling?¡± She¡¯d never heard of the term.

    He ran a hand through his hair. ¡°It is only the power of spirit knights dear sister, and I have come to master it!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ no not really.¡± He shrugged. ¡°But I know the basics.¡±

    A stern voice spoke up from behind Kei¡¯s head. ¡°Oliver.¡±

    Her heart clenched. It was her father, and she wasn¡¯t in her room.

    She spun. ¡°Father, I''m sorry! I wasn¡¯t trying to disobey! I¡ªI was on my way to my room when I saw him climbing down the¡ª¡±

    ¡°Silence, Kei.¡±

    She shut her mouth immediately, though oddly his tone seemed less pointed than it usually would have been.

    ¡°Father,¡± Oliver said, stepping past her, arms wide. ¡°It¡¯s been some time. Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°You snuck away from your escort, wandered the city alone, and snuck back into the home, all against my wishes. Give me one reason why I shouldn¡¯t kick such a disobedient child out onto the street to fend for himself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make threats you cannot follow through on father,¡± Oliver chuckled. ¡°Or do you have another child you¡¯ve tried to hide from me?¡±

    ¡°Damn precocious brat. What of your clothes?¡± Her father gestured to the discarded coat on the rock behind them.

    Kei winced. Oliver¡¯s trek through the woods and over the walls had left them muddied and scuffed.

    Still, he only shrugged. ¡°Surely we are not in such dire straits that we can¡¯t afford to clean it?¡±

    ¡°And you believe yourself worth the expense?¡± Their father scowled.

    ¡°You tell me father,¡± Oliver challenged. ¡°Is the heir not worth hiring someone with a blessing of stain removal?¡±

    ¡°That is not¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fine fine, if you wish to punish me then so be it. But wait until the end of summer if you must do so. You see, in truth, that uniform has grown small, and I expect to outgrow it by the time I have need of it again. And let me remind you, I wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to such measures if you had let me see Kei of my own accord.¡±

    Kei watched her father¡¯s face, waiting for the inevitable anger, the rage. If she talked back like this¡­ she didn¡¯t want to think about it. But instead, he simply set his jaw.

    ¡°You¡¯re old enough now, I would have acquiesced had you simply asked. I wasn¡¯t aware you wanted to meet your sister so badly.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, I suppose I¡¯ve been away for a year, maybe I¡¯ve simply matured.¡±

    Their father studied him, his eyes flicking to Kei twice. Then he sighed, holding out a hand. ¡°Come now Oliver. Your mother has missed you. Surely you want to see her?¡±

    Oliver looked towards Kei. ¡°Well, I have missed her. But I¡¯d like my sister to come along as well.¡±

    Their father¡¯s eyes widened for just a moment. When he spoke, it was through gritted teeth. ¡°And why might that be?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s family isn¡¯t she?¡± Oliver smirked. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve heard you say family is the most important thing in this world. Or am I just remembering wrong?¡±

    They stared at each other for a moment, tension hanging in the air. Their looks carried a conversation that Kei wasn¡¯t privy to, as they fought over something she couldn¡¯t understand. But soon, her father turned away, walking back into the manor.

    ¡°Fine then, take her,¡± he muttered.

    Kei spun around to look at Oliver, who was watching her father¡¯s back with a satisfied grin.

    ¡°You just¡ªyou¡­ What did you just do?¡±

    ¡°That was just a hello,¡± Oliver put his hands in his pockets and threw his coat over his shoulder. ¡°And these are just clothes, don¡¯t let anyone tell you otherwise. Now, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to return to my room,¡± Kei mumbled, eyes flicking between her brother and the ground. ¡°If I go with you, won¡¯t I get into trouble?¡±

    Oliver took her hand. ¡°Not while I¡¯m here. While I¡¯m here, you¡¯re family.¡±

    ¡°I was family before, wasn¡¯t I?¡±

    For some reason, he looked a little sad at that. ¡°Let¡¯s go Kei, I really have missed my mother.¡±

    He pulled her into the house, and as they went, it seemed like the sunlight had followed them in.

    ***

    Oliver¡¯s return marked a distinct change in Kei¡¯s life. For one, she was able to eat with the main family whenever she wished, though she still often spent dinner with her mother. And it wasn¡¯t just family dinners either, Oliver insisted she be allowed to join even when they had guests.

    ¡°Think of the future father, if she is to work at my side she must understand the family¡¯s obligations, part of which will involve being present at such dinners.¡±

    ¡°Then she can stand like a servant would, as will be her role.¡±

    ¡°You would have my sister, your daughter, stand in the corner? I won¡¯t stand for it. If she is not present at the table, then neither shall I be.¡±

    And dinners, as it turned out, were an opportunity to learn, and to witness.

    ¡°My lord,¡± Oliver addressed the noble across the table respectfully. ¡°Have you considered the inefficiencies of the guild monopolies in Taravast?¡±

    Lord Enre, a minor nobleman who¡¯d come to dinner, raised a brow, his knife cut halfway into his roast. ¡°Inefficiencies? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you mean. The guilds regulate trade, they ensure quality¡ª¡±

    ¡°They stifle innovation, my lord,¡± Oliver said, leaning forward. Lord Enre merely smiled at the interruption, letting him continue. ¡°Say a man comes up with a brilliant idea¡ªa new design for a loom, one that could weave fabric twice as fast and at half the cost. That would be a true breakthrough in craftsmanship. Yet, if he were not already a member of the weaver¡¯s guild, how would he get his invention to market? He cannot sell it without the approval of the guilds, something he is bound to be denied. Thus the city loses a chance at progress all because a man cannot sell his work unless ¡®approved¡¯ by the right people.¡±

    Kei tried to follow along as best she could, so much of it was beyond her. Still, she¡¯d come to realize these conversations were windows into the outside world, a place which became more and more real each passing day with her brother.

    ¡°You seem so sure of his denial,¡± Lord Enre said, sipping from his wine. ¡°What makes you so?¡±

    The way he spoke, it was as though he already knew the answer, but was enjoying testing Oliver¡¯s responses. As Kei looked around the table, she saw her father smiling proudly, hands crossed over his chest as he seemed content to sink further into the background.

    Oliver gave a knowing smile. ¡°When the alternative is to risk their own members'' business to his innovation, I find it highly unlikely. As they operate currently, the guilds within Taravast are rent seeking, my lord. Their goal is to enrich their membership, not the economy at large.¡±

    ¡°And you say that is such a bad thing? The guilds exist for the protection of the tradesmen as well as consumers. Would you say that a man should be able to sell his work without oversight? Without the guilds, what would prevent fraud or inferior products from flooding the market?¡±

    ¡°I am not calling for the guilds to be dismantled, my lord. Centralization has been beneficial to the war effort, and regulations are of course necessary,¡± Oliver responded easily. ¡°But the power of the guilds within Taravast has expanded dramatically in the years since the war began, and they continue to do so, which will harm us in the long-term.¡±

    The rest of the table had grown quiet, and Kei heard several of the merchants and nobles listening in, mumbling in agreement or disagreement with Oliver¡¯s words.

    Lord Enre continued though, unbothered by the observers. ¡°You speak as though Edria has not seen prosperity unheard of in that same time frame. The guilds have maintained order within the economy for years now. Yet you speak of wanting to bring chaos?¡±

    ¡°Not chaos my lord, competition. Look to the port cities in Khadat, or Sul-Khadat itself. In such cities where the guilds hold less power, the markets thrive, and they don¡¯t have to rely on being the center of the war effort to do so. Sul-Khadat is richer than even Taravast, which is why inventors and craftsmen flock to the city in droves. The free markets are the reason for their success, the war is the reason for ours.¡±

    ¡°Spoken boldly for a boy who has never been,¡± Lord Enre smiled, and Oliver reddened at the retort. ¡°But spoken well, nonetheless. You¡¯re quite learned for your age.¡±

    ¡°Well, the institute has an extensive library, and instructor Benerit has a bit of a passion for the economics of Khadat which I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s passed on to me.¡±

    ¡°Not such a bad thing for a merchant¡¯s son. So you have enjoyed your time at the institute then?¡±

    Oliver nodded. ¡°Greatly my lord. And not just for the knowledge, though it is a form of wealth all its own. I can attest to the quality of the instruction in warfare and statesmanship as well, both of which I¡¯m sure will be important for your son. I believe he will be attending next spring if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can remember that,¡± Lord Enre set down his fork. ¡°How long has it been since we last spoke? You were not so articulate last time if I recall.¡±

    ¡°Much can change in two years my lord,¡± Oliver laughed. ¡°But if Teo approaches his tenth year, then it seems congratulations will soon be in order. I¡¯ll send a gift upon the date, and of course I¡¯ll ensure he adapts smoothly when he reaches the academy.¡±

    ¡°I could ask for nothing more. I remember my time at the institute, though it seems so long ago. When I first arrived, Lord Trestle, who was only a few years older than I, helped me immensely throughout my first three years. It¡¯s thanks to his mentorship that I find myself so successful today.¡±

    ¡°I imagine his passing must have been a great loss then,¡± Oliver said remorsefully. ¡°From what I understood he was a fine lord.¡±

    ¡°And a good friend.¡± Enre agreed, setting his wine down on the table. ¡°For all the war has enriched us, it has taken much as well. But that is not a conversation for tonight. I meant to ask you a question, though I understand your physical art is fencing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct my lord, I¡¯m ranked second in my year.¡±

    ¡°A fine accomplishment, but I meant to ask about equestrianism at the institute, you see Teo has shown quite an interest in horses, one I mean to indulge. So I was wondering¡­¡±

    The conversation continued, though it was less educational and more personal after that. Kei continued to listen as much as she could, enjoying the luxurious dishes far more than she had before. Even when topics such as the war were brought up, it seemed Oliver was always able to steer them away from her. It was an odd feeling, but she felt¡­ safe.

    Dinner was nice, but perhaps the biggest way in which her life had changed was that she was no longer expected to do chores most days of the week, and even when she was, they were greatly reduced from the long lists which had taken her hours.

    Instead, Oliver had insisted on furthering her education, getting into several arguments with her father behind closed doors until he¡¯d relented. And perhaps oddly, instead of her stepmother, it was him who was tutoring her, and the topics had expanded greatly, covering economics and literature.

    Kei found herself looking forward to their lessons, as it was time she¡¯d get to spend with him, and the more she learned, the more she found she enjoyed it.

    ¡°This is great work Kei,¡± Oliver said, looking over some math problems he¡¯d set up for her. ¡°How did you know to do this here?¡± He pointed at one of them.

    Kei looked at the problem, it was a simple subtraction. She walked him through her steps, and saw him thinking.

    ¡°Kei, would you mind trying some harder problems for me?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she smiled. He gave her another set of problems, addition and subtraction, with bigger numbers than normal. It wasn¡¯t hard though, she¡¯d always been good at math.

    He began asking her questions instead of writing them, and she answered each one. Normally they would have moved on, but he continued to make them harder instead. ¡°I have¡­ forty two baskets, and each basket can hold thirty three apples. How many apples can the baskets all hold?¡±

    Kei thought for a moment as Oliver scratched numbers onto the paper.

    ¡°One thousand, three hundred and¡­ eight six.¡± She answered.

    He wrote a bit more and his eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s correct! Okay okay, how about¡­¡±

    He kept asking questions, getting more excited with each one, and though she wasn¡¯t sure exactly why, she found herself growing excited as well. By the time he stopped, Oliver was grinning.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± he muttered. ¡°You got them all right!¡±

    Kei smirked. She felt¡­ proud. ¡°They weren¡¯t that hard though. It¡¯s just math. Miss Charlotte gives me problems like that all the time.¡±

    ¡°Does she make you solve them in your head like that?¡±

    ¡°No, on paper,¡± Kei tilted her head. ¡°Is it weird I can do them without it?¡±

    Oliver shook his head. ¡°No, not weird. It¡¯s special, very special. Alera kisses your mind Kei, it¡¯s a wonderful thing.¡±

    Special? I¡¯m¡­ special?

    She felt herself trembling. The words went down like a cup of hot tea, spreading warmth through her body. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m special? Really?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a genius!¡± he laughed. ¡°What else can you¡ª¡±

    She didn¡¯t hear what else he said, she couldn¡¯t stop shaking. She let out a squeal, her hands clenched into fists as she got up out of her chair and jumped up and down. She¡¯d actually done it! She¡¯d gotten praise! It wasn¡¯t from her father, or her stepmother, but it was hers, and for the first time, it felt like it was something she¡¯d earned.

    When she finally calmed down, she saw her brother watching her. His eyes had widened slightly, as though he were only realizing something for the first time. She beamed at him, and then ran over and threw her arms around him.

    ¡°I did it!¡±

    For a moment, he stiffened, and she felt a flash of fear. But then, he hugged her in return, one hand coming up to cradle her head against his shoulder. ¡°Yeah¡­ you did. Good job Kei. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    His voice was warmer than her father¡¯s had ever been, and though his hand wasn¡¯t as large, it felt much, much safer.

    Kei closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling. It was then, as she felt truly safe for the first time, that she had a thought.

    My brother is amazing. As long as he is here, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything. If I can just stand behind him, then that will be enough.

 109. His Small Shoulders

    Present Day

    Kei¡¯s eyes flickered open slowly. It was dim, but lighter than when she¡¯d gone to sleep. Twilight, yet she¡¯d woken before the sun rose. It was a rarity, as she was a late riser by nature, and typically had to go to sleep early to wake up in time for events in the morning. Still, without the sun¡¯s glare in her eyes, going back to sleep would be no issue. She rolled over in her bedroll, a far cry from the comforting mattress of Mrs. Helena¡¯s inn, and pulled the blanket tighter around herself¡ªthe warmth of the suntrap had begun to fade and the strider was cold. Her eyes slowly closed.

    But for reasons Kei couldn¡¯t quite explain, she paused. Sitting on the edge of the saddle, looking out towards the horizon where the sun had yet to rise was a lone figure with ashen white hair ruffling in the breeze. The boy was sitting with his legs crossed, leaning back on his palms and watching the brightening sky.

    Over the months spent together, she had come to notice traits of her two traveling companions¡ªof her two friends, the only ones she had. One such trait was how Corrin seemed almost incapable of sitting still. Even when sitting, or standing, he would tap his fingers, or wiggle his leg, or even shift between his feet¡ªanything to stay moving.

    Yet as she opened her eyes fully, she could see no movement at all, save for the gentle rise and fall of his shoulders which each, slow breath.

    Kei crawled out of her bedroll, pulling a thick blue coat over her shoulders. Shakily, she got to her feet and retrieved water, along with some fruit and cheeses from the store bags, careful not to make too much noise. Wyn and Ven were both still asleep, and she had to step over the former to reach the side of the saddle where Corrin was sitting.

    She sat next to him, drawing his gaze for only a moment, then he nodded, and turned back to the sea. Kei drank from her waterskin¡ªpurified by Wyn¡ªand started to eat her food in silence. There they sat, listening to the quiet songs of the birds and the swaying of the grass. Kei ate slowly, savoring each bite. Compared to the food she¡¯d eaten growing up, the provisions on the strider were pathetic, practical sustenance made for pure survival. If she¡¯d had to eat such things a year ago, what would she have thought?

    And yet, as she took another bite, she felt a smile playing on her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised we¡¯re the only one¡¯s up,¡± she said, finally breaking the silence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been up for a few hours now, I wanted Wyn to get some extra sleep. He took a long watch, burning spirit fire the past two nights, the idiot.¡±

    Kei looked over at Corrin. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ actually really thoughtful. I hadn¡¯t noticed.¡±

    ¡°Shocking right?¡± He didn¡¯t look away from the sky, but the corner of his mouth quirked upwards.

    She blushed. He¡¯d seen right through her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m not the most observant person around. Maybe if I was, I would¡¯ve noticed¡­ well, you know.¡±

    Kei looked down into her lap, rubbing the back of her thumb along her hand. ¡°If it makes you feel better, I think I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Maybe that does help a little.¡± Corrin smiled faintly and leaned forward, taking his hands off the saddle. ¡°Do you uh¡­ want to talk about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Corrin didn¡¯t say anything after that, appearing to be in thought.

    Kei could understand the feeling. It felt like a certain mood had fallen over the strider since they¡¯d left Estin. In the three days since, they hadn¡¯t spoken much about what had happened¡ªmaybe it was too fresh, or maybe they just hadn¡¯t figured out what to say.

    But in the end, as was usually the case, it was Corrin who broke the silence.

    ¡°When I was growing up in Straetum, one of my friends was a girl named Khaeli. She was from the burning isles.¡±

    Kei knew of the burning isles of course. She¡¯d wanted to visit the idyllic archipelago when she was younger, but it was a long journey by ship from Taravast, so it had always remained a simple dream.

    ¡°See, back in our village, families from outside Straetum aren¡¯t always treated well. She got picked on a lot when she was younger¡ªhell I did too. I guess kids are dumb like that, but you expect the adults to be better ya know?¡±

    Kei attempted to imagine anyone picking on Corrin. The thought itself wasn¡¯t hard, he had a strong personality, but she feared for the kids that had tried it.

    ¡°We used to get into all sorts of fights, me and Wyn. And this was before we got as awesome as we are now, so we used to lose¡­ a lot.¡± He chuckled, his eyes soft as he reminisced.

    Kei smirked softly, ¡°Are you trying to make a point here or¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great question.¡± Corrin looked up towards the sky, taking a second to think. ¡°I guess what I¡¯m trying to say is, I always thought Khaeli was a really strong person for having to deal with that and coming out the other end ok. And it sounds to me like you went through something even worse than that.¡± He looked back down, meeting her eyes with an innocent smile, the kind that adults forgot how to make. ¡°So I think you¡¯re pretty strong too.¡±

    Kei¡¯s eyes widened just a bit, and she felt a bit of heat creep up her face. She turned her head, looking at the horizon instead where the sun was beginning to peak out.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all bad,¡± she said. ¡°I had my brother after all.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve said,¡± Corrin smirked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a little obsessed? What about the rest of your family?¡±

    Kei shot him a dry glance.

    He raised an eyebrow, then his face fell. ¡°Oh. Seriously? Damn.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. But I¡¯ve heard families often are. My brother¡­ Well, I guess he¡¯s just the most important person to me, that¡¯s all.¡± She shook the thoughts from her head.

    For a while, neither of them spoke. The wind stirred the grass around them, and somewhere in the distance, a bird trilled a low, sleepy call. Kei glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.

    ¡°How about you? Who¡¯s the most important person in your life?¡±

    Corrin looked over, clearly not expecting the question. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kei picked at a loose thread on her sleeve. ¡°I told you about my brother. He¡¯s that person for me. So I was wondering¡­ who¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy.¡± Corrin said without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s Wyn.¡±

    Kei tilted her head. ¡°Really? Not a family member? That¡¯s a bit surprising. I mean I knew you were close, but still.¡±

    ¡°Wait, have I not told you?¡± Corrin asked.

    ¡°Told me what?¡±

    Corrin smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m an orphan, I never knew my parents.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wow¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Kei apologized.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine.¡± Corrin looked out over the sea. ¡°Apparently, they just found me outside the church one day, wrapped in a blanket on the ground, not even a cradle. So I figure, whoever my real parents were, they were probably a couple of bums. Better gramps and the orphanage than that right?¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡­¡±

    ¡°But yeah, it¡¯s Wyn. He was my first friend, my rival, my brother, in a way. And honestly, without him I wouldn¡¯t have made it half this far. Maybe this is a weird way to put it¡­ but if the world was going to end, and I had to choose me or him to try and save it¡ªwell, I trust him more than I trust myself.¡±

    Kei couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the hypothetical. ¡°That might be the most weird way to put it I¡¯ve ever heard. But I think I understand what you mean.¡±

    She looked over at Wyn as he slept. Laying on the saddle, he seemed different than normal, completely relaxed and unguarded. Even his face looked younger, as though he carried with him a tension, unable to truly rest except in sleep.

    ¡°Ahh what a beautiful morning,¡± Ven¡¯s voice sounded out, mid-stretch from behind them. ¡°You two are already up? This might be a first.¡±

    Corrin turned and stuck his tongue out at the captain.

    Ven shot back a rude gesture with a smile on his face. ¡°The air smells a bit lighter. Does this mean you¡¯ve worked past whatever has been bothering you all the past few days?¡±

    Kei blinked, then looked over at Corrin.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, he wasn¡¯t there,¡± Corrin realized aloud.

    Kei chuckled. ¡°He was too busy gambling away everything he owned.

    Ven scowled. ¡°It is not my fault, I have explained this. They cheated, lady luck would never abandon me otherwise.¡± He took a swig from a canteen, and bit into a ripe agaraberry before talking with his mouth full. ¡°Now, will you finally tell me what happened? My wanting to know has only grown, and you already know of my tragic tale. It is only fair.¡±

    ¡°You really want to know that badly? Prying is pretty rude, you know?¡±

    Ven looked all the way to the left, then out to the right. Surrounding them was an endless sea of grass, with nothing and no one as far as they could see. ¡°What do you think we have for entertainment out here?¡±

    ¡°Fine fine,¡± Kei relented. Despite what she¡¯d said about being glad Corrin not knowing, it felt good to talk about it. It felt good to complain a bit, in a way she couldn¡¯t her whole life. But it made sense the more she thought about it. If you were afraid of the dark, all you needed was light. So with a deep breath, she started to speak. ¡°So, if you didn¡¯t already know, I¡¯m half-nladian¡­¡±

    As it turned out, not only did Ven already know she was half-nladian, but was familiar with how they were treated as well, so the story mostly boiled down to Tor causing a scene at the dinner, with Corrin chiming in at points to give his own, colorful descriptions of the spirit knight.

    When they finished, Ven just nodded, swallowing the last bite of his agaraberry.

    ¡°That makes sense. From what I remember of the east before I found my way here, it was not kind to Nladians. I¡¯m ashamed to say I used to think similarly in my past. Such chains can be hard to break.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kei asked, a bit surprised. ¡°What changed?¡±

    Ven smiled lazily. ¡°I left all my chains behind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Corrin said skeptically. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t describe a man who lost all his clothes gambling as unchained.¡±

    ¡°Only by spending a night in jail can you learn what it means to be truly free,¡± Ven said sagely, closing his eyes as he took a deep breath of air. A leaf, taken from some tree far out of sight, danced in the wind as it passed behind him.

    Corrin looked at Kei. She looked back at him.

    ¡°The best captain on the sea, that¡¯s what Udyr said.¡± She sighed.

    Ven opened a single eye. ¡°And he would be right.¡±

    ¡°Kings help us¡­¡±

    ***

    Wyn awoke to the quiet sounds of his companion¡¯s voices. It seemed the sun had already risen¡ªspirits, he¡¯d been that tired? Sometimes it could be hard to tell since he¡¯d awoken his blessing. Almost four months had passed since then, and he often found himself burning it without even thinking, an instinctive response to feeling fatigued.

    He made a point not to burn any more than the embers as he sat up in his bedroll, letting out an audible yawn.

    All three of them looked over at him, smiling.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s decided to join us,¡± Corrin said.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Have some fruit, it¡¯s about to go bad,¡± Ven said pragmatically, sliding a basket over.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wyn said as he took the basket and started to eat. ¡°I slept fine.¡±

    He ate slowly, focused on the motion more than the food itself. He knew the draveberries were soft, their sweetness mild and a little sour, but they may as well have been tasteless. The others were still talking, their voices drifting past his ears. Ven said something and laughed as Kei threw back a sharp retort. Corrin snorted and added something on that made Kei groan.

    Things were returning to normal, perhaps they were even reaching a better place than they¡¯d been before.

    But Wyn wasn¡¯t satisfied. He kept his gaze down, rolling the tiny blue fruit between his fingers. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say. It seemed like everyone had moved on, almost overnight. But to Wyn, something still felt off.

    Tor had been a spirit knight, the second real one they¡¯d ever seen.

    And he¡¯d been nothing like the stories.

    Wyn didn¡¯t think of himself as naive¡ªhe¡¯d never expected the world to be perfect. But maybe, somewhere inside, in the part of him that remembered how he¡¯d felt that day in the forest, he¡¯d still believed that spirit knights were supposed to be.

    Without that belief, he felt unmoored.

    ¡°You¡¯re quiet,¡± Corrin said. Wyn looked up and saw his friend was watching him. His eyes were calm, but they seemed to be waiting for something. For all his obliviousness, Wyn knew better than anyone how perceptive Corrin could be at times.

    Wyn exhaled softly. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking.¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    And persistent too.

    ¡°Do you ever wonder if we¡¯re doing the right thing? Becoming spirit knights. Do you think we¡¯ll end up like that?¡±

    It was a stupid thought, and he knew it. Obviously not all spirit knights would be the same, surely there would be good just as well as bad, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to shake it. Two visions warred in his mind. The first was of the man he¡¯d seen when he was six. The second was Tor, whom he¡¯d truly met, learned from, spoken to, and fought with. How could he hold onto something that felt so much less real?

    Corrin didn¡¯t answer immediately. He closed his eyes, as though he¡¯d find the right words on the back of his eyelids. Wyn wasn¡¯t sure what kind of response he expected. He wasn¡¯t even sure what kind of response he wanted.

    Corrin took a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, I did. Tor sucked. And he wasn¡¯t¡ªhe wasn¡¯t what I hoped he¡¯d be. But I thought about it, and you know¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Wyn¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Of course it matters, we¡¯re trying to become¡ª¡±

    ¡°Spirits knights,¡± Corrin finished. ¡°That¡¯s the goal, and I haven¡¯t changed my mind. But the dream I¡¯m chasing, and what I really want? It¡¯s bigger than that. Isn¡¯t it the same for you?¡±

    Wyn looked down at his hands.

    I want to be a hero.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it is.¡±

    ¡°No title is going to tell me how to live my life,¡± Corrin grinned. He stood abruptly, planting his feet firmly on the edge of the saddle. He thrust his arms out to the side, looking out towards the morning sun. He took a deep breath, and then¡ª

    ¡°My name is Corrin!¡± He shouted to the sky. ¡°I¡¯m going to be the greatest spirit knight! And if that means I¡¯m destined to become a huge jerk, then I¡¯ll shatter that destiny! My path is mine, and mine alone! I¡¯m going to live¡­ with absolutely no regrets!¡±

    Wyn looked up at his friend¡¯s back, his eyes widening.

    Corrin¡¯s shoulders, much like the rest of him, were small. But from where Wyn sat, they seemed to stretch across the entire horizon, as though he could carry the whole world on his back. And when Corrin turned, his smile was the sun, shining onto Wyn¡¯s face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right Wyn?¡±

    I never could keep up with you.

    Wyn looked down again. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t meet Corrin¡¯s eyes. Then, he smiled back, playing the game.

    ¡°Of course. But you¡¯re going to be the second greatest. After all, the first position is mine.¡±

    As long as they were together, things would be alright.